Integration

Chapters

Ponies I
Humans II
Ponies II
Humans III
Ponies III
Humans IV
Ponies IV
Humans V
Interlude II: Spike the Dog
Ponies V
Humans VI
Ponies VI
Humans VII
Ponies VII
Interlude III: Sunset Shimmer
Humans VIII
Ponies VIII
Humans IX
Ponies IX
Ponies X
Interlude IV: Children
Humans in Equestria I
Humans in Equestria II
Interlude V: Coronation
Humans in Equestria III
Humans I
Interlude I: Starlight Glimmer
Humans X

Ponies I

Dear Sunset,

This could not have come at a worse possible time. I am currently up in the Crystal Empire for a diplomatic gathering, and I can’t return until tomorrow. Until then, keep an eye on my other self. If she’s anything like I was when I first got my magic, there will be surges.

Don’t assume this change is limited to you. This might be a side effect of magic seeping into your world, and not of Ponying Up. I want you to begin checking others who alternates are Unicorns. Start with Sweetie Belle, Vinyl, and Shining Armor. Also, get a complete list of everypony everyone in the school: students, faculty, everyone. I’ll take it and compare it against Equestrian census to see who is what, in case this truly does spread.

I’ll write Flash and ask him to help you (don’t tell the others about the journals yet... I don’t think Rarity would let me hear the end of it). Keep calm, I’ll be there soon.

“Do I have to?”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile at Starlight’s question, even if it was a tone that came just short of whining. After all, she had never cared much for the upper class events when she had been Celestia’s student, so she couldn’t fault her own for feeling the same.

“I’m afraid so, sweetie. This is a big event, and everypony wants to meet my personal student.” She was running a brush through her student’s mane, grateful that she was being cooperative.

“But it’s so boring! I could be learning more magic!”

“There’s more to life than studying,” she said, pulling the mane back into a ponytail. “I was hoping you’d play with Apple Bloom and her friends back in Ponyville, but you don’t seem to have taken to them.”

“Well... they all have their cutie marks already!”

“They do. They don’t think any less of you for not having one yet. Well... Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon used to, but they’re better ponies now. They’re friends with Pip, and Button, and...”

Starlight lifted off the chair, her fancy dress ruffling. “Yeah, but... Sunburst...”

Twilight met her student at eye level. “I understand. You’re scared after you got hurt. I’ve been scared like that too. Ponies used to pretend to be my friend to get closer to Princess Celestia or for help on their homework. When I found out the truth, it hurt badly. But if I had let it get to me, I’d never have met Miss Applejack, or Miss Rarity, or any of the others. And that means I would never have become the Princess of Friendship. And that means...”

“You never could have gotten me out of that orphanage,” Starlight finished.

“Believe me, I know having friends can be painful, and sometimes it ends in heartbreak, but the rewards far outweigh that. Please remember that.”

“I will, Princess.” She hugged her mentor around the neck, who returned the gesture.

“Good. Now go find Spike and see if he’s ready.”

Starlight nodded before cantering off. Cadance, who had watched the scene from the side, just smiled.

“Well, I’m officially jealous,” the Princess of Love said.

Twilight looked startled. “Jealous?”

Cadance smiled. “You got to have a foal without going through... this,” she sat and rubbed a hoof over her stomach, which was just starting to show a slight bulge.

“It’s not like that,” Twilight said.

Cadance smirked. “Uh-huh. Just like it’s ‘not like that’ with Spike? Seriously, a foal before I even got married. Still, I’m not completely bitter. You didn’t get to do the fun part.”

Twilight blushed. “Since my brother is the one you’re doing that with, I really don’t want to hear it.”

“Oh it’s nothing much. Believe it or not, he can’t keep it up for long.”

Now Twilight was a beet-red. “Cadance!”

“I mean, we’re barely at it three hours before he starts going, ‘Come on, Cady, I’m not a machine!’ I swear…”

Now Twilight had gone from embarrassed to dumbstruck, gaping at her former foalsitter. She searched for any sign she was joking.

“But enough about my marital problems. Has Starlight... showed any signs?”

That managed to snap Twilight out of her daze. “Well, she’s doubting friendship. No surprise after what she went through. Still, she seems to like me enough to at least try what I have to say.”

“So, no repeat of her old self?”

“It doesn’t look like it. It seems things are going to be fine with her, if my lesson plan works.”

Cadance smiled. “Good, I’d hate anything happening to my niece. Now come on, let’s get out there.”

“Okay, let’s make sure nothing happens to the Princess at this event,” Captain Flash ordered, lining up his soldiers.

“I think you’re trying to protect a pony that doesn’t need protecting to satisfy your own machismo,” Sugarcoat said.

Flash glared at the Earth Pony, but didn’t feed her message.

“Remember, eyes everywhere. Representatives from several countries are here, there’s no telling what might happen.”

The five ponies saluted. Indigo Zap and Sour Sweet flying into the air for higher look, Sugarcoat and Lemon Zest walking in different directions, and Sunny Flare accompanying her captain to the Princess and her charges.

Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and Starlight were already walking through the crowd, much to Flash’s annoyance. Twilight was shaking hooves with several dignitaries, and some of the unrestrained ones were doting on the children, with coos of how cute they were.

At seeing Sunny, Starlight fled to her side, finding safety in her assigned bodyguard. It worked for all of three seconds, as the Unicorn was unwilling to stop them on such trivial matters.

Twilight, on the other hoof, took everything with dignity. In half an hour she shook hooves with the dignitaries of Saddle Arabia, who were polite despite muttering that the other Princesses had made it clear Twilight was to be involved in all talks with them from now on, Chief Thunderhooves, who looked quite uncomfortable in such lavish surroundings but bore it, and a rather cranky Griffon.

At last, however, a face Twilight was pleased to see came forward.

“Princess Twilight,” Fancypants said, giving a bow. Next to him, his wife Fleur Dis Lee, bowed as well.

“I’m glad to see you too,” Twilight smiled as the pair rose. “Actually, I’ve been hoping to have word with the two of you?”

Fancypants adjusted his monocle in surprise. “With us, Your Highness?”

Twilight nodded. “Can you come see me in private after the gathering is over? I need to ask you questions on a certain topic.” The Alicorn glanced around, then muttered, “Tell anypony it’s simply a chat, okay?”

The pair looked a bit confused, but nodded. Any further discussion was interrupted by a Minotaur coming to question the Princess on another matter.

”Why are you a Princess, Twilight?”

Twilight smiled at her charge’s innocent question. “I studied Friendship for years, and Harmony decided I was worthy to ascend.”

“So, it decided you were better than everypony?”

“Not quite, simply that I was qualified to teach a subject. Being better than somepony is relative. I’m not as strong as Applejack, or as fast as Rainbow Dash. I can’t handle animals or deal with ponies like Fluttershy, or have the precision of Rarity. And Pinkie... well, nopony can do the things she does. The Elements of Harmony are strong because we unite our unique skills together. None of our strengths are better than any others, simply more practical in a certain situation.”

“Then why did Sunburst leave me when he got better? That cutie mark destroyed our friendship!”

Twilight pulled her student in for a hug. “I know that was hard, and it was a very painful experience. But if Sunburst really left you so easily, then he wasn’t a true friend.”

“But we did everything together! We promised to be family! I...” She was crying now. “Friendship isn’t supposed to hurt.”

Twilight held her close for a moment. “Starlight... I’m afraid that’s not entirely true.”

The Unicorn looked up at her teacher with confusion. “Huh?”

“Part of being a friend is knowing that your friends are going to hurt you, and that you’re going to hurt them. Ponies aren’t perfect, and they can mess up. But if you’re truly friends, you’ll forgive them, and they’ll forgive you.”

“But... if it hurts so much, why even try?”

“Because it’s so wonderful, it’s worth the pain. My friendships with my friends have made me strong, and it’s given me so much, including you. It’s a little hard to explain, the best way is to just go out there and make friends.”

“But... I’m scared.”

“I know it can be scary. It was scary to me when I was sent to Ponyville. And... I think I should arrange a meeting between you and a friend of mine in Canterlot. I think she could help you. But making friends was part of my teachings, and it needs to be part of yours too. Do you understand?”

“...Yes,” Starlight said at last.

Twilight wilted a bit at the flat statement, but recovered. “Good. Now then, why don’t we get on with today’s lesson? We’re going to practice levitating several objects...”

Starlight muttered as she trotted down an elaborately decorated hallway, muttering to herself. This party was stupid. It was a bunch of snobs acting like they were better than anypony else. Why did the Princess have to come to these things? It wasn’t fair!

“Starlight?”

The small Unicorn winced. She turned to see Sunny Flare coming up to her. The guard gave a look of disapproval.

“You know better than to go off alone when there are guests present.”

“I’m sorry, Miss Flare,” she muttered, not really sorry at all. “I just wanted to get away from everypony telling me how cute I was,” she actually stuck her tongue out in disgust.

“I know it’s hard, but being at the Princess’s side is a great honor.”

Starlight was silent a moment. “What did I do to deserve it? I don’t even have my cutie mark yet.”

“You got it because Princess Twilight saw something special in you. And she was chosen by Harmony to ascend.”

“Why?”

If Sunny was annoyed by the questions, she didn’t show it. In fact, she smiled. “Harmony decided she was a worthy candidate to teach Friendship, just like It decided Princess Cadance was worthy to teach Love, and that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were worthy to govern the celestial bodies.”

“How does that work?”

“I’m not sure. That’s a question better asked of the Princesses. Right now, we need to get back to the gathering. There are a lot of important people that want to meet you.”

Starlight mumbled as she followed her bodyguard out into the main room.

All of those creatures, sitting on high. Who gave them the right?

Fancypants and Fleur were a little nervous when Twilight made them sign a magically binding contract that said they wouldn’t discuss anything they were to talk about with anypony.

Then, they were flabbergasted at the Princess’s tale of another world, with strange creatures and advanced technology. They were even more surprised at the revelation that there was apparently a counterpoint to every being in Equestria.

“Well, that all sounds... fascinating,” Fancypants said. “But what does this have to do with us?”

“I’ve been researching the connection between the two worlds, and the connection between counterparts. I’ve found some fascinating answers. For example, there’s a filly in my area, Scootaloo. The counterparts of her parents died before they could have her, so she was born to the same parents as another member of my council, Rainbow Dash.”

“I see,” Fancypants said, “then I suppose you’ve seen our counterparts?”

“Not exactly. But my counterpart has had a few run-ins with yours,” Twilight said, pointing at Fleur. “And since I’m studying the correlation between the two worlds, I was hoping you would answer a few questions about yourself for me. All in the strictest confidentiality, I assure you. If any of these questions make you uncomfortable, you may refuse to answer.”

Fleur nodded. “I will answer them the best I can.”

Twilight readied a parchment and quill. “The first question, can you name your parents?”

“I cannot name my father, my mother has always refused to. But my mother’s name was Abacus Cinch.”

Twilight stopped dead, looking up and staring at the Unicorn with wide eyes. “Tell me about her, please!”

Fleur looked startled at Twilight’s insistence, but went on. “She was... she was cruel. She was a duchess in the outer borders, and was obsessed with her reputation. I was taught all the rules of eloquence at a young age, and I’d be berated for getting things wrong.”

Twilight nodded, continuing her notes. “Go on, is there anything else you can tell me? Where is she now?”

Fleur looked down. “She died in an assassination. Nopony knew who. She was so disliked nopony cared.”

That got the Princess to look incredulous. “I’ve been searching for records of her ever since my last trip to the Human World. Why haven’t I heard of this?”

“My mother was obsessed with her legacy, so her assassins made sure she had none. They worked to remove all records of her. I allowed it, because association with her was suicide.”

“..This might explain some things. I’m sorry for bringing up painful memories...”

“Don’t be,” Fleur said with renewed strength. “If what you said is true, good relations with the other side are important. Please, tell me, why are you so interested in my mother? Does she have a counterpart over there?”

After a deep breath, Twilight relayed what Principal Cinch had done to her counterpart. After listening, Fleur nodded.

“That sounds like my mother,” Fleur admitted. “And myself?”

“Well, the other me said the other you always bullied her. Do you... have a history of that?”

The Unicorn mare looked away ashamed. “I did... I used to take my frustrations out on everypony. It wasn’t until my mother died that I calmed down somewhat.”

Fancypants looked shocked. This was news to him. Still, he put a comforting hoof on his wife’s shoulder.

Twilight considered pressing, but decided against it. “I still haven’t met the other you, and unlike here there’s no authority in the Human World to make her talk, so there’s no need for more data at this time.”

Fleur nodded. “I’ll answer any further questions you have. And...” she trailed off.

“Yes?”

“...If you ever get the chance, may I meet this other me?”

That surprised both Twilight and Fancypants, who stared at her.

“Dearest... whatever for?” the stallion asked.

“I remember being in that kind of mindset. Maybe... I could talk to her. Get her to understand she doesn’t have to be that way...”

Twilight smiled, looking pleased. “I’ll try, but I can’t guarantee anything. I’m actually planning a trip there immediately after this gathering is over. I’ll see if they can talk their Fleur into it.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Fleur said with a bow.

“Please, just Twilight in private,” the Alicorn said.

Fancypants spoke up. “If I may say, ...Twilight, why are these relations so important now?”

“Because magic in that world is growing to the same level as here. But I don’t think we have anything to worry about. With the friends I’ve made in that world, things are looking bright.”

Author's Note

First things first, thanks to BenRG for the "Shadowbolts as Twilight's personal guard" idea.

Secondly, when I made my resolution not to over-complicate stories, I knew it would be hard with this story, which dealt with two full casts of characters. Still, I have everything mostly mapped out and know where everything is going to fit into place. Still, this chapter was unexpectedly hard to write.

The chapters will alternate between Humans and Ponies, unless I decide that two of the same in a row is beneficial.

Humans II

Wow... sounds intense. I’ll be sure to help the girls tomorrow.

Thanks Flash. This is a huge emergency I’d like to smooth over as quickly as possible. I’ll be visiting tomorrow to collect the school records.

So... no time for a date then, I take it?

Sorry, Flash. Still, we’re on for that date in two weeks. Are you sure you have everything ready for then?

Almost. I have things cleared up. My parents are a little weirded out that I’m going to another dimension, but they trust me enough.

They know about everything?

They were chaperones at that dance. They know. Relax, they’re keeping quiet too. They are a little freaked out that I’m actually dating a magical princess from another dimension, but they’re open-minded.

They know we’re dating?

Yeah, and that was the almost part. They want to have you over for dinner before I go visit you.

What? They want to meet me? But that’s so soon! What if I don’t make a good impression on them?

You’ve faced down a she-demon and three sirens, and my parents intimidate you?

I only had to blast them with friendship magic!

Relax, they’ll love you. You’re a very likeable girl. They said you’re free to bring Spike and Starlight too.

Well... Starlight has been asking to come back there... why not?

Principal Celestia pulled the last sheet out of the copier and handed it to Sunset. “Remember, this is supposed to be confidential. But if both you and Princess Twilight think it’s important, I trust you.”

Sunset nodded. “I didn’t even consider this might spread to the others.”

“Have any of her other potentials shown any magic?”

Sunset shook her head. “Shining Armor and Sweetie Belle couldn’t do anything. Twilight and Fluttershy went to go test Vinyl while I came here. We figured if anyone was going to manifest after us, it would be them. They’ve hung out with us the most, after all.”

Celestia nodded. “Makes sense. I take it Shining Armor and Cadance were a little worried?”

“Not as much as Twilight is,” Sunset said, her voice becoming heavy. “Her nightmares were back in full force over the weekend.” She shook her head. “Uh, I probably shouldn’t be talking about that with you.”

“I won’t say a word,” Celestia promised. “But Dean Cadance is a friend of mine. I’m a little surprised I never made the connection with the two Twilight’s until the Friendship Games.”

Sunset looked at her. “What do you mean?”

“She said she had custody of Twilight after her parents died, but I thought the name was a coincidence. No one told me that the other world had counterparts. I had never seen her before that day in the music room.”

Sunset nodded. “Makes sense.”

“So... I feel I should ask. Is my counterpart a Unicorn, or...”

Sunset bit her lip, wondering if she should really lay this bombshell now. Eventually, she decided she had to. Better they be prepared.

“Both you and Luna are Alicorns, like Princess Twilight.”

Celestia blinked. “Come again?”

Sunset took a deep breath. “Alicorns are ponies with the powers of all three races. Nopony is born as one, they have to earn it by representing something Harmony finds important. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna control the Sun and the Moon, respectively.”

Celestia looked at her student in shock. “They... control...”

“Yes. The other Celestia raises and lowers the Sun, and the other Luna does the same to the Moon. Gravity plays no part in it.”

“...Your world is very strange.”

“Pot, kettle,” Sunset said. “Seriously, you have every computer in the world linked together, and most of the population is using it to whine about television. ‘Oh, we don’t like the newborn!’ Who cares!”

Celestia opened her mouth to argue, but closed it again. “Point. So, if nopony is born an Alicorn, what were the other versions of us born as?”

“I’m not sure. Princess Celestia was always tight-lipped when I asked her. But I think she’ll crack now that it’s important. Still, I wouldn’t count on getting Alicorn powers. Princess Twilight is one, but our Twilight had no wings when she ponied up.”

“I see. How long will it take Princess Twilight to look up everything?”

“She has a whole royal staff now, so not long.”

“Good. I’ll arrange an assembly, so to speak, where we can prepare the students and faculty if this is indeed a spreading problem. I trust you’ll get the information to me as soon as possible?”

“I will.”

As hard as Vinyl tried, the pencil in front of her wouldn’t lift. She turned back to Twilight and shook her head.

“I see... well, thank you, Vinyl. You will tell us if anything comes up, won’t you?”

The girl nodded before replacing her headphones. In moments she was bobbing her head up and down as she headed for the exit.

“Well, that was a bust,” Fluttershy said. “W-what should we be doing now?”

“Just wait, explore our own powers,” Twilight said. She lifted a glass in her hand and took a sip.

Flash, who had been watching a few feet away, spoke up. “So... Fluttershy, there’s no sign of wings coming in?”

“Oh, um, no. Why?”

“Princess Twilight said the other me was a Pegasus. If this is outside the seven of you, I’m due to sprout wings.”

“I guess the Princess thinks you’ll be one of the first?” Twilight asked.

He nodded. “Well... I have spent a bit around all of you.”

Twilight smiled. She had been mad at Rarity for making them partner up at that pool party, but in hindsight it had been what was needed. The awkwardness between them was gone, mostly.

“So... where’s Sunset? I wanted to have a word with her.”

“She went to go talk to Principal Celestia about this,” Fluttershy said.

“Cool. If you two don’t mind, I’m going to go find her.”

The two girls waved him off as he walked out of the library. He headed towards the principal’s office. He was halfway there when he ran into who he was searching for. Sunset was walking down the hallways, looking at a stack of sheets in her arms so intently she didn’t see Flash until he called out to her.

“Sunset, I’ve been looking for you.”

The girl actually smiled before what Flash said sunk in. “Why? Is something wrong?”

“No, I just needed to talk to you.”

Now Sunset looked scared. That was a look that was out of place on her before the Fall Formal, but became so common afterwards. “Wh-what is it?”

“I... I owe you an apology.”

Not Sunset’s look of fear was replaced with a look of incredulity. “You owe me an apology? How?”

Flash rubbed the back of his head. “After the Fall Formal... I didn’t help you at all when everyone was against you...”

“Whoa, whoa, you don’t owe me anything for that. Especially after what happened between us.”

Flash shook his head. “Twilight... the Princess Twilight... told us all to give you a second chance, and outside the Rainbooms, no one did. Sure, I didn’t bother you, but I never did anything to help.”

“I don’t blame you,” Sunset said. “I used you, Flash. You were nothing but another stepping stone to me.”

“And I should have been better. I really did like you, Sunset. You seemed so interested in my band and everything I did. You even learned guitar while we were dating”

“...That was just another thing I needed. I wanted to learn something that would help me master... these,” she held up a hand and wiggled her fingers.

Flash understood. He knew ponies didn’t have fingers. He remembered Sunset’s earlier lessons, when she barely played a chord right.

“You know, I still wanted to get back together until I met Twilight.”

Sunset perked up. “You.. did? But you dumped me.”

“I know. And I was always hoping you’d come begging to get back together. I wanted you to be that girl I thought you were... Well, you’re that girl now, but I’m with Twilight.”

Sunset looked at her shoes. “...I never loved you. Not even after Twilight put me on the right path. Oh sure, I regretted everything, but...”

“I understand. I wanted to make it clear there was no bad blood between us. We can be friends, right?”

Sunset looked at her ex. After a moment, she smiled. “I’d like that.”

The two had a quick embrace. They pulled apart quickly. Gossip still spread fast in this school, and the last thing they wanted is for word to get out that they were seeing each other again.

“I’m going to wait by the portal a bit, see if I can catch my Twilight for a few minutes.”

Sunset gave him a knowing smirk. “Just don’t get too frisky. She has important work here.”

Flash thought a moment. “It isn’t going to hurt your relationship with Twilight that we’re dating, right? I’m not sure what the code of conduct is for girls...”

“Even if I ever really liked you that way, we’ve been broken up for months and it’s my fault. You two go nuts.”

He gave her one last smile before she walked off.

Rarity and Applejack were somewhat relieved to be inside Canterlot High. At lunch they had mentioned a Crystal Prep student seemed to be following them. Twilight had not been in attendance due to a last-minute detail on her transfer. However, once school was over and they met in the music room, the last girl was filled in.

And she buried her head in her hands. “Don’t tell me: brown skin, orange hair, glasses, comb in his pocket?”

The pair blinked. It was Rarity that answered. “Why, yes.”

“Trenderhoof.”

“Who?”

“Trenderhoof. He’s absolutely in love with romance. Every month or two he picks up a new crush and starts trying to romance them. He’s annoying, but he’s harmless. And at least he can’t follow you here.”

Rarity beamed. “Well, I can hardly blame him for noticing such exquisite beauty,” she said, flicking her hair back. “I simply will have to let him down gently.”

“Yes, you do that,” Applejack said with an unamused expression. “Sunset, you said Princess Twi was gonna be here by now.”

“Well, Flash might be holding her up,” Sunset said with an evil look that got giggles from the others.

“We should probably tell her we know,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Let’s let her think she’s fooled us a bit longer,” Rarity said.

Twilight couldn’t help but laugh, even if they were talking about teasing another version of her. She scratched Spike behind the ear as he sat in her lap.

Not thirty seconds later, the Princess walked through the door. She had her palm open and was levitating three small pebbles above her palm, twirling them around in a circle.

“Princess!” they all exclaimed in unison, running up to hug her. She hugged them back, temporarily letting the stones fall into her palm.

As soon as they parted, the Princess cast her spell again. “I’m sorry I couldn’t get here sooner, girls. But I’m hoping you have some good news about all this?”

Sunset smiled. “You’re already taking advantage of it,” she smiled.

Twilight blushed. “I had to try it for myself. I never got to use my magic to its full extent in this world.” She flicked the stones in an arch so they floated over her another palm. “I’m not noticing any big difference other than having two magic appendages instead of just one.”

Smiling, Sunset started levitating a few pencils and some sheets of paper off a nearby table. She started writing her name on both simultaneously. “Like I never even lost my horn.”

The Princess grinned before turning to Rarity and Twilight. “What about you two?”

Rarity turned toward the table a concentrated. With a faint glow of magic, a single pencil lifted up.

“I can only do so much,” Rarity said, feeling a little embarrassed.

“Seems to be basic power level... like a foal just getting her magic. Maybe that’s how they’ll come in for everyone...”

Rainbow Dash blinked. “But... Twilight’s a natural! Not as good as Sunset, but...”

“That was foal level... for me,” the Princess said. At the incredulous looks, she went on. “The entire reason I was selected by the Princess for private tutoring is because I had a lot of raw magic power. I guess it crosses dimensions.”

Twilight shook at that. Sunset placed a comforting and on her shoulder.

Seeing her doppelganger’s discomfort, the Princess cringed a bit. After some debate, she went on. “That’s actually something I wanted to talk to you about when I meet your family tonight.”

Twilight looked at her. “Why?”

“It’s nothing bad,” she assured, “but if things are really going forward like I think they will, then some... extra training might be in order.”

Twilight actually started hugging herself.

“Now Twilight, remember what I said: magic isn’t something to be afraid of,” Sunset tried calming her.

“I know, I know,” she said, pulling away from Sunset.

“You shouldn’t be afraid of turning into Midnight Sparkle again! She’s not you!” Pinkie said.

“Everyone keeps... wait, Midnight Sparkle?”

Pinkie giggled. “That’s what they call you online,” she said, reaching into her hair and pulling out a tablet. She began touching the screen. “People love the footage! They make all kinds of art!”

“...What?”

“Look, see!” Pinkie said, shoving the tablet in her face.

Twilight looked at it.

In an instant she was sitting in the corner of the room, a dark cloud over her head.

The other just looked at her.

“Come on, Twilight,” the Princess said, taking the tablet. “How bad can it be?” She looked.

In an instant she was sitting in the corner of the room next to Twilight, a dark cloud over her head.

“Come on, Twilight... and Twilight,” Sunset said. “The Internet is filled with stuff like that. It’s not like you can stop it from happening, and you’ll never meet these people in real life. Once...”

“Hey, you’re in this one, Sunset!”

Sunset blinked. “...What?”

“Yeah, as Daydream Shimmer! Look, look what Twilight’s doing to you in this one!”

Sunset looked.

In an instant she was sitting in the corner of the room next to the two Twilights, a dark cloud over her head.

“Whoa,” Rainbow Dash said, trying not to look amused.

“Oh, you humans,” Spike said. “You take the most basic function for survival and make it taboo! It’s just what you do when you find a mate! If you’d quit being so averse to it...” He looked at the tablet.

In an instant he was sitting in the corner of the room next to Sunset and the two Twilights, a dark cloud over his head.

“...We better never let Shining Armor hear about this,” Applejack said.

After the girls and Spike had recovered and Rarity made promises to get their family lawyer on the case for unauthorized use of likeness after magic became public knowledge, Applejack tried deflecting the situation away from the unpleasant topic. “Any idea when the rest of us are gonna start gettin’ some fancy powers?”

“Well, it’s not like I have anything to compare this to,” the Princess said. “I guess it all matters on how fast magic is growing in this world, and how often you pony up.”

“Good, cause I can’t wait to get wings for good,” Rainbow Dash said. “After flying once, I’m wondering how I lived without it.”

“Oh, well, it would be nice, but I think I like the ground,” Fluttershy said.

“So there’s been no signs of any of the other powers from any of you?”

“Nope! And Sunset and Twilight are making us lift weights every day to see if we’re getting any stronger, and they asked Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to keep an eye on their back to see if wings start forming, and they have Rarity constantly lifting things and...”

“I think I get it,” Twilight said. “What about advanced forms of magic? All you’ve mentioned is telekinesis. Can you...”

At that, there was a crack of light. Everyone jumped as they realized that Sunset had disappeared. Before anyone could freak out, the Princess felt a tap on her shoulder. She whirled around to find her friend standing there, waving.

“Still got it.”

“You’re on fire!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Thanks.”

“No, really, your jacket is on fire!”

Sunset looked at her shoulder and saw the flame. Yelping, she quickly pulled it off and threw it to the ground, stamping it out. After that, she picked it up and looked at it, grimacing at the burn mark. “Okay, so maybe I’m a little out of practice.”

The Princess took the jacket and lit up her hand, causing the burn mark to fade.

Rarity blinked. “Clothing repair? You simply must teach me that one.”

“That’s why I’m here. I figure I’d give you and Twilight a quick lesson before I go to dinner. Do you still have that archery range set up? I think teaching you some basic combat magic might be a good idea.”

“Well, I suppose,” Rarity said. “And Sunset will be joining us.”

“If she likes. She’ll be getting plenty of practice this weekend.”

Sunset gave the Princess a look. “What?”

“Celestia’s cleared her schedule. She says it’s time you visit.”

Sunset tensed up. “Now? What... but...”

“Sunset, please. If the human world is going to discover magic, they’re going to discover ponies. Celestia needs to talk to you about them. You’ll be important in the negotiations, you’ve lived with them for years. She needs to know about them.”

“...That’s all she wants to see me for?”

“No. She also really misses you. But I thought I’d state the official business first.” She winked at her friend.

Sunset looked at her boots. “I... I don’t know...”

“Are you scared?” Fluttershy asked.

“N... yes,” she admitted.

“You shouldn’t. Remember, the Princess wants you to come be her student again. And with everything going on, you’ll have to see her again eventually.”

“I... okay. Okay, I’ll go.”

The Princess paused, then hugged her friend. “Things are going to be fine, Sunset. You’ll see.”

The sun was setting as Twilight and her Princess counterpart rode down the road to Twilight’s apartment. Going to Canterlot High and having a social life outside of school had finally been the push Twilight had needed to ask for a car. Shining Armor and Cadance had obliged, and after she had made it clear she valued practicality over style, she had gotten a used green sedan.

Starlight and the two Spikes sat in the back, Starlight looking out the window and marveling at everything she saw.

“Cool! Princess, do you think we could get these things in Equestria soon?”

“If relations between the two species works out, we probably will,” Princess Twilight promised. She looked at her counterpart. “It doesn’t look too hard to drive. I bet I can do it.”

“You don’t have a license.”

“I’ll use yours.”

“That’s illegal.”

“Is it? I am you, after all..”

“Stop it,” Twilight said flatly.

Starlight giggled. Dragon Spike rolled his eyes. “This is gonna be fun,” he muttered.

The two pulled into the parking lot and up to Twilight’s reserved space. The small group walked up to the door, the Princess having tucked Spike under her left arm and was holding Starlight’s hand with her right, making sure she stayed upright.

Twilight opened the door and proclaimed, “I’m home!”

Instantly Dog Spike wiggled out of his master’s grasp and darted toward his water bowl. Shining Armor just missed him. As he walked into the foyer, he stopped at the surrealness of seeing two Twilights.

“So... you’re the Princess?”

“That’s me,” Princess Twilight said, a bit awkwardly. She clutched Dragon Spike in her arms, who was shaking his head at his counterpart’s actions.

“Aww, look at you,” Cadance suddenly was in front of her. “See, Twiley, I told you you’d look cute with your hair down.”

“Cady...” Twilight whined.

Cadance just hugged the counterpart of the child she had cared for the last three years. “Oh it’s so nice to meet you!”

“Likewise,” the Princess said.

“And here’s the new Spike,” she said. “Are you really a dragon?”

Dragon Spike puffed out his chest. “Big and strong.”

“Small and cute,” The Princess corrected, pulling out a photograph from her pocket. “Here’s a picture.”

Dragon Spike’s eyes widened as he caught a glimpse and realized it was of when he had just hatched. “Twilight, why...”

“Because you just look so adorable in it, and I needed a picture of the real you,” the Princess answered, nuzzling her oldest charge.

“Aww, he looks so precious!” Cadance said, passing the photograph to her husband. “And what do we have here?” She went on, kneeling down to Starlight’s level. “You must be Starlight! Oh, you look adorable!”

“Um... thank you,” the girl said, half hiding behind her teacher. “Are you this world’s version of Aunt Cadance?”

“Looks like I am! So why don’t you give me a hug?”

Starlight broke away from the Princess and wrapped her arms around Cadance’s neck, while the older woman returned the hug.

“Wait... ‘Aunt Cadance’?” Shining Armor asked, turning to the Princess. “Twiley didn’t tell me you were a mother.”

The Princess blushed. “It’s not like that,” she explained. “I’m her teacher.”

Dragon Spike let out a scoff showing he didn’t believe it.

Cadance lifted the young girl up in her arms. “Well why don’t we get you to the kitchen? My cooking isn’t as good as palace food, I’m sure, but I’m pretty good.”

“Okay,” the girl said, smiling.

As Cadance carried the child off, Shining Armor looked the Princess over once more. “It’s kind of surreal... I’m surprised Cadance took it so well.”

“Well, from what I understand she actually saw... what happened,” the Princess said, casting a look at her alternate. “So, it’s good to know you’re still here. After I heard what happened to... the other version of my parents...”

“Are they really alive?” Shining Armor said, curious.

“Yes... and I visited them for a week after finding out what happened. I... don’t get to see them much with all my responsibilities.”

Shining Armor nodded, giving the Princess back her photo of Spike. “Well, dinner’s about ready, let’s get seated.”

“Where’s my seat?” Dragon Spike asked.

“You’re not eating on the floor with the other Spike?” Cadance asked.

“I’m. Not. An. Animal!” Dragon Spike said through clinched teeth, causing the other family to step back a bit.

“Oh, we’re all animals,” Dog Spike said. “Humans just act high and mighty because they have thumbs and vocal chords.”

“...Right. I’ll set up an extra seat. I think I can dig Twilight’s old booster seat out...”

In the end, Dog Spike ended up at the table too, munching dog food along with a biscuit or two while the rest of the family enjoyed a nice vegetarian lasagna.

The talk was dominated by the Princess at first, who answered questions about Equestria and herself, about Starlight Glimmer (a touchy subject since Twilight couldn’t tell them the full truth), and of the adventures she had had. It was here that the Princess thought of something.

“Your wedding, did it... go off without a hitch? No problems?”

That got the humans to look at her oddly.

“Well... we didn’t have a chance to have a proper ceremony,” Shining Armor explained.

The Princess blinked. “What? Why?”

“Well... we were engaged, and we were planning a big ceremony... then our parents died.”

“Oh... I...”

But Cadance picked up for her husband. “After he signed the paperwork to take custody of Twilight, I wanted an equal share in helping raise her. I wanted to be there for her as much as Shiny was. So we went down to the courthouse. We got married and I signed the custody papers on the same day.”

Twilight looked at her plate. While it had been a show of support for her, she always felt like she had robbed her guardians of their dream wedding.

“We’re planning to have a proper ceremony later,” Shining Armor said. “A little after Twiley graduates. Why? Did our counterparts have trouble?”

The Princess had a strange expression on her face, like she was dealing with conflicting emotions. “The ceremony went off fine. It was... a lot of what happened before that has me worried. Something I don’t think you’ll have to worry about, so why don’t we talk about something else?”

Seeing the Princess’s discomfort, Cadance quickly changed topics. “Do we have any children in Equestria?”

At this, the Princess smiled. “The other you just got pregnant.”

“Oh my gosh, really?” Cadance said.

The Princess smiled. “I’ll be an Aunt in about nine more months.”

“Oh my gosh, that means we’ll have a baby eventually! Oh, we were planning to have one once Twilight was grown up.”

Now Twilight pushed her food. Another thing she was preventing them from doing.

Cadance saw. Making a mental note to talk to her later, she changed the subject. “Are dragons common in Equestria?”

“Well... not among ponies,” Twilight said.

“I think I’m the only dragon who lives like a pony,” Dragon Spike said.

“That must be hard,” Cadance said.

“Not really. I lived in the palace with Twilight before getting to live in a nice quiet village with friendly ponies. I tried fitting in with dragons once, didn’t like it.”

“Aww. I bet you chase Fluttershy around too, don’t you?”

Dragon Spike blinked. “Fluttershy? No, it’s Rarity who’s the pretty one.”

“Rarity?” Dog Spike said. “But she covers herself in all that hair spray and makeup...”

“And it makes her even more beautiful.”

“Fluttershy doesn’t need any of that and she does just fine.”

“She could look prettier!”

“Could not!”

“Could too!”

Cadance gave a smile.The Princess gave the command to stop. Both Spikes glared at each other before returning to their meals.

“Where did Spike come from?” Twilight asked.

“I hatched him for my entrance exam to Princess Celestia’s school.”

Twilight blinked. “Wait... if hatching a dragon is part of an entrance exam, then why aren’t they more common?”

The Princess’s face darkened. “That’s kind of what I wanted to talk to all of you about.”

The table got quiet except for Dragon Spike, who kept eating, knowing full well what his caretaker’s announcement would be.

“The egg test wasn’t meant to be passed. Hatching a dragon egg is so hard most adult ponies can’t do it. I hatched Spike because I had a surge of magic so powerful that It also levitated the procters into the air and turned my parents into potted plants.”

They all gaped at her.

“Is... is that going to happen to me?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know, but you’re already showing a natural aptitude with magic like I had as a filly. It wouldn’t surprise me.” She saw Twilight flinch, and quickly spoke again. “I wanted to propose something that might help.”

She turned back to the table, all eyes on her. “Because I had so much magic, Celestia had to teach me personally. I needed a lot of training to keep control. And if Twilight’s going to have the same power I had, so will she. So... Sunset told me summer vacation starts in a few weeks. When it does, I want Twilight to come to Equestria for proper training.”

That got some reactions.

“What? For the whole summer?” Shining Armor asked, a little surprised.

“Oh, but she’s just starting to come out of her shell,” Cadance said. “I was hoping she’d spend this summer really getting out there.”

“My castle is the same one with the portal here,” The Princess assured. “She could some visit at anytime, and you could visit her. Besides, training isn’t nearly as arduous as you’d think. It’s merely some proper guidance.”

“Well... if you think it would be... Twiley seems freaked out by the magic, are you sure...” Shining Armor began.

“I want to do it,” Twilight said.

That got looks.

“Twiley... are you sure...” Cadance said.

“I can’t lose control again. Not after...”

Shining Armor and Cadance were next to her so quickly the Princess almost didn’t see them.

“That wasn’t your fault, please don’t dump on yourself for that,” Shiny pleaded, hugging his sister.

“Twiley...” Cadance started.

“I want to go,” Twilight said, more resolve in her voice. “I need to learn how to control this.”

“She won’t be alone,” The Princess promised. “Rarity and Sunset will be coming periodically for training. So with the others, but they will just come to visit. And she’ll be spending plenty of time here as well.”

“Everyone’s getting training, it seems.” Cadance said.

Twilight nodded. “The first girls in this world to get magic? Yes. They’ll be important in what’s to come, whether they like it or not. Twilight’s in the middle of this no matter what. I’m hoping she’ll be prepared."

There was silence for a moment. Shining Armor and Cadance looked at each other, having a conversation without words.

“...Okay,” Shining Armor said at last. “If this is really what you want, Twiley, we’ll be supportive.”

“Excellent,” the Princess said. “I’ll start working out a lesson plan.”

The Princess finished the final lines of the storybook Cadance had lent her as Starlight fell asleep on the couch, Dragon Spike resting on top of her. She smiled, kissing the young girl on the forehead.

When she rose up, she found a very smug looking Cadance watching her.

“It’s not like that, huh?”

The Princess rolled her eyes. “You’re just like the Cadance of my world.”

“And the fact that both of us are saying this isn’t cluing you in on anything?”

The Princess looked at her charges, then back at Cadance. She led the older girl away until they were in the kitchen, then whispered in a hushed tone. “It wouldn’t be right.”

She told her where Starlight came from. By the end, her eyes were wide.

“Well, things just keep getting weirder,” she said.

“I took Starlight in out of desperation. Even when I showed her what her actions were causing, she refused to back off. I didn’t know what else to do. I was so desperate to stop her that I took the first plan that seemed practical.” The Princess slumped. “How can I say I’m her mother when me loving her had nothing to do with how I took her in?”

Cadance blinked. “Have you told anyone at home how you feel?”

The Princess looked at her. “I... no,” she said, realizing that herself. “I guess... everypony sees what I did as so clear cut, but...”

“Well, if my counterpart really is the Princess of Love, I know what she’d tell you: relationships change. I noticed Shiny because he was cute, I stayed with him because he’s sweet and brave. I babysat my Twilight just to be near him, and I love her, first as a sister, and now...” she trailed off. “Well, nevermind. You might have taken her in out of necessity, but that doesn’t mean what you feel for her now is any less real. Don’t tell me you don’t, the way you dote on her says enough.”

The Princess blinked. “I... well, that’s what everyone says...”

Cadance smiled. “Then what’s the problem?”

The Princess thought again. “I won’t ask her. If she wants me to be a mother, I’ll be her mother, but it’ll be her decision. I can’t ask her to be, not after she had to leave everything behind to be my student.”

Cadance looked disappointed at the answer, but smiled all the same.

Shining Armor came in to see his sister while Cadance was busy with the Princess. He hugged her tightly, then said “I’m very proud of what you’re doing.”

“You are?”

Shining Armor smiled. “Twiley, you’ve been researching something to help people. You’re willing to go through with this because you think it’s the right thing to do.”

“...I think? Do you not agree?”

Shining Armor stopped to gather his thoughts a moment. “I do, but not for the same reasons you think it is.”

“What?”

“Twiley, you’re not a monster, and using magic isn’t going to turn you into one. I think the fact that there’s a whole other world of magic users is proof of that. This is the right thing to do for the same reasons the Princess said. If everyone’s getting magic, someone is going to have to teach them how to use it.”

“But... why me? Why am I in the middle of all this?”

“Maybe because you’re the smartest person I know? Because you’re a little sweetheart who I don’t think has disobeyed us once? You’re going to do great things, Twilight, I always knew it.”

Twilight felt her face heat up.

“And Twilight? You haven’t cost us anything. Cadance and I could have afforded that wedding or that baby. We made the decision to put our focus on you. You didn’t take anything we didn’t give you. We haven’t sacrificed, we just put things on hold. Don’t you dare feel guilty because we love you and wanted the best for you.” Her brother pulled her into a hug. “If Mom and Dad were here, they’d be so proud.”

Twilight hugged him back, crying. It was minutes later that they broke apart.

“You get some sleep, Twi. I don’t want you two up all night.”

“I promise,” Twilight said as the Princess entered the room. She began placing her sleeping bag on the floor.

“Are you sure you don’t want the bed?” Twilight asked.

“I’m not so pampered I can’t sleep on the floor,” the Princess promised.

“I’ll leave you two alone,” Shiny smiled. As he reached the door, he turned back to them with an evil grin. “I better not hear you’ve been taking Pinkie’s suggestion,” he said before closing the door, leaving both Twilights red in the face.

Miss Chrysalis walked down the hallway, flanked by her top researcher.

“So, we have no results from the test subjects?”

Dr. Starlight Glimmer shook her head. “Nothing. We’ve been unable to replicate what the girls around Canterlot High can do.”

“But the subjects...”

“I don’t think they have any magic. At least, not anymore.”

Chrysalis groaned. “The others are getting impatient. We need results fast. What about...”

A banging came from a door nearby. Through the window, Chrysalis could see the girl, if that’s what she was. She was a mess, bags under her eyes, her already frizzy hair even more a rat’s nest, and her hands were sore, red standing on yellow, from her constant protests.

“You bitch! You absolute bitch! Let me out! I swear I’m going to snap your neck! You hear me?”

Rolling her eyes, Dr. Starlight pressed a button on the control panel next to the door.

“I swear when I get out, I’ll...” her promises degraded into coughing as she backed away from the door.

“A little calming agent, but it’ll only keep her quiet for a while. I swear I wish you’d let me shut that girl up,” Dr. Starlight growled. “The blue one never gave me trouble, and the purple one broke in days, but that one...”

“I want them in good physical condition,” Chrysalis said. “Why does she look like such a mess?”

“Refuses to sleep or eat. We have to force-feed and drug her. She’s a stubborn one.”

“And she shows no signs of her past powers?”

“None. All testing proves negative. We need to get that girl’s device, or at least the blueprints. My research has hit a wall without it.”

“Leave that to me,” Chrysalis said. “I’m not letting this slip by me.”

Author's Note

Why, yes, I'm a fan of Soul Eater, why do you ask. And now that Midnight Sparkle has been named in-universe, I can start using it. Makes any reference to her less awkward.

Anyway, longer than I thought. Hope you liked it.

Ponies II

Are you sure about this, Twilight?

Come on, Sunset, I’ve told you Princess Celestia really wants to see you again. She’s right next to me right now, waiting. We’re just on the other side.

I... I’m scared. I know that sounds silly, but I haven’t seen her in so long.

It’s not silly at all. But think of it like ripping off a bandage: you do it quick and get it over with. Come on, I’ll be there with you.

Okay. I’m coming.

Sunset tumbled out of the mirror, taking a moment to get used to her old body again. She was almost afraid to look up, to see the mentor she had scorned in her own childish tantrum.

Gulping, she looked, her eyes seeing first her hooves, then traveling up her legs, her barrel, her torc, then her face. Her mentor’s face. Staring at her with wide eyes.

“P-Princess,” she stuttered.

Celestia just stared.

“Um... I-I’m sorry!” she started crying. “I was an idiot! You were wonderful to me and I threw everything away because I had to throw a temper tantrum. I was horrible!”

Celestia just stared.

“I know we can’t pretend nothing happened, but... I really missed you!”

Celestia just stared.

Sunset realized that Celestia hadn’t said a thing. She just kept looking at her with wide eyes and a shocked look.

“Wh-what’s wrong?”

Celestia just stared.

“Don’t you have anything to say to me?”

Celestia just stared.

Sunset unfurled her wings in anger. “So after all this time you’re just going to sit there, you...”

...

...Wait, what?

Slowly Sunset flapped her wing.

Sunset flapped her wings.

Her wings.

She dared to look. Jutting out of both sides were a pair of feathery Pegasus wings. Wings with feathers that matched her coat.

She placed a hoof to her forehead. She still had a horn.

A horn and wings.

“...Well... this is unexpected,” she said at last.

Before she could do anything else, Celestia’s magic engulfed her and she was pulled toward her mentor. Her face was buried into her barrel as the Princess of the Sun squeezed her tighter than she ever had before. Not to the point of choking her, but still so tight that Sunset couldn’t escape. Not that she wanted to.

“Oh Sunset!” Celestia cried. Even without seeing her face, Sunset knew she was crying. “Sunset... my little Sunshine... you’re back! You’re back! And you ascended, all on your own! Oh, Sunset!”

And Sunset’s tears started anew.

Twilight watched the scene with a stunned expression. She had a million questions about this. Sunset ascending? How? Did it have something to do with her becoming... Daydream Shimmer, was it?

But, she couldn’t interrupt. Not now. This was their reunion. She wasn’t needed. Celestia was showering Sunset’s cheeks with kisses, and she knew she needed to excuse herself. Trying desperately to ignore the twinge of jealousy that was rising in her heart, she turned around and walked out of the room.

As she walked through the halls, she thought of the two. Sunset had said Celestia raised her herself, she knew. And she had come to love the Princess as a mother. She had asked the Princess soon afterward, and she, in tears, admitted she hadn’t allowed Sunset to act on those feelings. She couldn’t allow anypony that close to her, she felt. She needed to be a Princess first and a friend second already, she wasn’t fit to be a mother.

She had changed her mind as soon as she realized Sunset had left. She had wailed and cried, begging Harmony to return her home.

It had been a repeat of Luna, she had claimed.

Twilight opened the door to her library. Starlight sat amongst some pillows, her muzzle buried in a book.

Don’t be a repeat of my foolishness, Twilight.

“Starlight?”

The filly looked up, brightening. “Hi, Princess!”

Twilight laid down next to her. “What are you reading there?”

“It’s a book on the theories of advanced levitation. Maybe if I get good enough, I’ll be able to lift myself. Then I’d be able to fly, just like you!”

“That sounds great. But how long have you been at it?”

“Only...” Starlight looked at the clock. “...Oh. I guess it has been a while.”

As if on cue, a rumble came out of Starlight’s stomach.

Twilight looked at the filly as she blushed. “You skipped lunch, didn’t you?”

“I-I’m sorry Princess. I was just so caught up in everything and...”

Twilight draped a wing over the little filly to silence her. “It’s okay.” She smiled. “It happened to me plenty of times back when I studied under Celestia.”

“Really?”

She nodded. “I can understand your hunger for knowledge, but don’t let it consume you. It’s not healthy.” Twilight rose to her hooves, and levitated Starlight onto her back. “Why don’t we get a little bite while we wait for Celestia and Sunset? Not too much, though, dinner is soon.”

“Okay,” Starlight said happily, sitting on her back.

“And how about tomorrow we head over to Sweet Apple Acres? The Apple Family is planning a little get-together for ponies around town, and they invited us to attend.”

“What about my studying?”

“Starlight, if there was one thing I missed in my studies, it’s that being with friends is just as important as being with books. Probably even more so. I want you to spend some time with Apple Bloom and her friends tomorrow. And... I’m going to head to Canterlot in a week to visit my parents. I want you to come and meet them.”

Sunset had cried hard when Celestia had hugged her, but it was nothing compared to when the Princess of the Sun had carried her into the bedroom she was staying in and laid her down, wrapping wings and forelegs around her in a tight but loving embrace. She wailed like a newborn, barely managing to get out apologies in between her sobs. And it only got worse every time the Princess assured her it was okay and that she loved her.

After nearly thirty minutes the crying subsided, and the two just laid there. Sunset, her mind now cleared, realized that she felt better than she had felt since the infamous Fall Formal, maybe even long before then. She realized that, despite all she had done and what she had accomplished, she had still been carrying a weight in her heart, that one last piece of guilt. Now, cradled in the embrace of the pony who had loved her like a mother, that weight had dissolved.

“I forgot how nice this feels,” she said, nuzzling closer to Celestia.

“I didn’t. I never did. I always hoped you’d come back, Sunset. I missed you.”

“I... I missed you. Even before the Formal, I always thought about going back. Every single one of my scouting trips, I wanted to stay.”

That actually got Celestia to pull away a bit, just to look her student in the eye. “Scouting trips?”

“Didn’t you think it was odd that I seemed to know exactly where the Element of Magic was when I came though? Every time the portal opened I snuck through to gather information. I always timed it so I’d know when you’d be in Day Court.”

“...I used to wait by that mirror, sometimes through the night, waiting for you to come back. Turns out you were sneaking in the whole time.”

Sunset looked down in guilt. Celestia reaffirmed her hug.

“I really wanted this. When everyone in school hated me, I just wanted to crawl back here. I wanted you so bad... I thought Twilight had been letting me off easy when she just banished me for a few years, but when it happened...”

Celestia kissed her softly. “I think she made the right choice. It was hard, but it made you stronger. I knew, when she told me, that you’d make it through. I knew you had it in you.”

Sunset just buried herself deeper.

“You will start your lessons again, won’t you? There’s still so much about magic I wanted to teach you, even if you are a Princess now.”

Sunset looked up at Celestia in shock. “What?”

“If Harmony has decided that you’re worthy of being an Alicorn, you’re worthy of being a Princess. That’s how we’ve always done it. Oh, I’m sure Rarity can design something appropriate for your coronation.”

“I... Princess, I can’t. Not until I fix things on Terra...”

“Your first official assignment will be to do just that. You’ll live forever and I’m a patient mare.”

“I... I...”

Celestia kissed her on the side of the head. “Don’t you dare say you’re not worthy, my little Sunshine. You’ve made mistakes, but you’ve found your way.”

“I’m not even sure how I ascended. Maybe...”

Celestia tightened her hug. “We can figure out why later. Right now, I just want you here, with me.”

“...Thank you, Princess.”

“And no more calling me that... at least not when we’re on official royal business. You call me Mom. It’s... it’s what we’ve both wanted.”

And Sunset cried again. At least she tried to. Her tears were gone, and it all came out in dry gasps.

“I love you, Sunset. I’m sorry I wasn’t good enough to give you the guidance you needed.”

The younger Alicorn cried a while longer. Then, slowly, she lifted her head and kissed Celestia on the cheek. “I... I love you, Mom.”

Celestia kissed her. “I love you too, my little pony.”

Dinner was a happy affair. Three Alicorns certainly shocked Twilight’s kitchen staff, but they all were under magical oath not to share unannounced developments. Starlight at with them, but Spike, who had eaten at Rarity’s after a day of helping her with a big order, wasn’t present.

Talks came of matters trivial to Equestria, but precious to the three of them. Slumber parties and school dances for Sunset, time with friends for Twilight, and simple memories with Luna for Celestia. There was no discussion of what was coming. Plenty of time for that later.

It was when the initial meal was finished, and the dessert was brought out, that Starlight spoke.

“Miss Sunset?”

“Yes?”

“Harmony ascends Alicorns when It decides they embody a certain trait, right?”

“That’s right.”

“So... what trait do you embody?”

“I... I’m not sure. I’m not even sure how this happened.”

“It might have been when you became Daydream Shimmer,” Twilight said after swallowing a mouthful of cake.

“That’s what I was thinking,” Sunset said.

“This only opens up a whole new set of questions,” Celestia said. “Will Humans be able to ascend? Will the Human Twilight be able to do the same? Oh, there’s so much to learn.”

“Is there anyway we can find out what she embodies? Or if she has a connection with the Elements of Harmony?” Twilight asked.

“There is, but it’s going to require a small trip. It will have to wait until the human school gets out on summer vacation if we want to keep her cover, which I do.”

“Um, Princess Twilight?”

Twilight perked up, looking at Starlight. “Yes?”

“If Harmony decides that Alicorns are worthy, then why do some go bad?”

Both Twilight and Sunset tensed up, looking at Celestia. The High Princess put on a sad smile. Mouthing “It’s okay” to Twilight, she faced the small filly. “I assume you’re talking about my sister?”

Starlight, apparently just realizing she has broached a sensitive topic to the most powerful pony in existence, nodded.

“Embodying is a bit of a missed word. No matter how pure a pony is, they are still, at the end of the day, ponies. It’s possible for them to suffer from negative feelings like anger, or envy, or greed.” She swallowed. “My sister felt hurt that ponies didn’t appreciate her, and it wasn’t helped by me being so dismissive of her concerns. After decades of it happening, her resentment grew enough that the Nightmare was able to take her.”

“I see,” Starlight said.

“Nopony is perfect. No leader will avoid making mistakes, though we know mistakes might cost us dearly.” She looked at Twilight and Sunset with pained expressions before turning back to Starlight. “It’s the sad fact of any government: no one system runs perfectly.”

“Why can’t we have a system where everypony’s the same?”

All three ponies tensed up. Celestia, trained by years of keeping her regal facade in place, went unnoticed by Starlight, and fortunately the young filly wasn’t looking at the others.

“Because ponies aren’t the same. Everypony has their own strengths and weaknesses. And it’s through those differences that ponies become better. Do you understand?”

“I... think so,” Starlight said.

Twilight spoke up. “Starlight, I think maybe we should increase the amount of history in your lessons. I think there will be information that will help you understand.”

“Really?” Starlight said. “I think I’d like that, Princess.”

Twilight gave her charge a nuzzle before turning back to the other two Alicorns. There was a shared look of concern, and a quiet promise to discuss it at a later time.

“How will we know what Miss Sunset is the Alicorn of?” Starlight asked.

“I take it Twilight hasn’t told you the origins of the Elements of Harmony yet?” When Starlight shook her head, Celestia went on. “After the first Hearth’s Warming, when the Three Tribes came together to form Equestria, the magic energy that burned the Windigos formed themselves into the First three Elements and placed themselves around the necks of the original three: Magic for Clover the Clever, Honesty for Smart Cookie, and Kindness for Private Pansy.

“Not knowing what it entailed, the three went to the priests and were granted a peek into Paradise. Harmony spoke to them and told them the Elements’ names. It also promised more Elements would reveal themselves. And they did: by the end of their lives, Princess Platinum got Generosity, Commander Hurricane Loyalty, and Chancellor Puddinghead Laughter.

“The Elements went without Bearers for generations until the day Discord appeared. During his reign I was an Earth Pony, Luna a Pegasus...”

“Wait,” Twilight said suddenly, “Luna isn’t your sister? I mean, not your blood sister?”

Celestia shook her head. “We were the only family we had for years. We love each other deeply, but there is no blood. Now then, we both tried finding the Elements. We did at the same time, and Harmony spoke to us. Since Discord was a rogue spirit, It deemed it necessary to perform the first Ascension. Not only would it allow us to wield six Elements between the two of us, it would allow us to control the Sun and Moon afterwards, which Discord’s games had rendered unable to move on their own.

“Harmony also told us that there would be more Alicorns eventually, once they came to embody Its traits. And it has happened. Cadance came to be Love, Twilight Friendship, and now Sunset. We only need to see Harmony to find out what Sunset’s role.”

Sunset turned white. “Speak? To Harmony Itself? But...”

“Don’t be afraid,” Celestia assured. “Harmony loves all life, and It’s already decided you’re worthy.”

“Why didn’t I speak to Harmony when I ascended?” Twilight asked.

“You didn't have to. I... might have asked to take over for It during that time. I met you in Paradise in Its place.”

“I... see...”

There was quiet for a moment. Twilight looked over at Sunset, who was still looking nervous at the upcoming meeting, and decided to change the subject. “Well, on to another topic. I’ve started putting together my counterpart’s lesson plan, and I think I can make great strides with...”

“Twilight,” Celestia said gently, causing the Princess of Friendship to stop. “I wanted to talk to you about that.”

Twilight’s ears flattened against her head. There was something in Celestia’s tone she didn’t like. “Yes?”

“Well, you already have a student. One who needs your full attention.” She gave a look that told Twilight everything. If the filly was asking questions like that...

“Then... who will teach the other me?”

Celestia chuckled. “Easy. I will.”

There was a moment of silence.

“What?” Sunset said, at last. “I’m sorry, Mom, but do you have the time? You have a kingdom to run and... my lessons...”

Celestia gave a chuckle as Sunset blushed. “I’ve been looking for an excuse to put Luna in charge for a while. It’ll help her regain more standing and better acquaint her with the modern pony. She’s made great strides, and I think this is the last she needs to make. Besides, Twilight’s been taking on more responsibilities lately, so the workload isn’t as much. And yes, your lessons will resume, but you’re beyond the need for the constant guidance Starlight requires, or the scrutiny this new Twilight will need.” There was silence. “And... I suppose a chance to retrain one of my greatest students appeals to me a bit.”

Twilight’s face burned. “Princess...”

Celestia chuckled. “Besides, I think you need to empty your plate a bit. I don’t want you so busy you would never see your friends.”

Twilight grimaced. She hadn’t seen her friends socially since before her trip. Since coming home, she had only had time to gather them together and tell them what was going on on Terra.

“Well... I suppose. So are you taking her back to Canterlot?”

“Only if you’ll deny me a place to stay here, Twilight.”

Twilight’s face lit up in a way that Celestia had loved seeing on her as a young filly. “You want to stay here? In my castle? For months?”

Celestia giggled. “Yes... and I’m hoping we can use at least some of that time as we used to when you lived in my castle.”

“Princess... I’d be honored.”

After dinner Twilight had tucked Starlight in, reading to her a bit more. Then, after some thought, she went to Spike’s room and tucked him in. He put up a token protest but otherwise let Twilight coddle him.

Twilight left Spike’s room and found Captain Flash waiting for her.

“Your Highness, Princess Celestia requests your presence in her chambers as soon as you’re finished with your children and any other business you have tonight.”

Twilight nodded at her captain’s words and walked toward the room her mentor was staying. As she expected, Sunset was curled up on the bed with her, resting under her wing.

“You wanted to see me, Princess?”

Celestia chuckled. “Yes. I wanted to make up for some lost time.”

Twilight blinked. “Excuse me?”

Celestia gave a warm smile. “I wish you hadn’t gone off earlier. I know you were giving us privacy, but I wanted you there.”

Twilight blushed. “Huh?”

“Do you think Sunset’s the only student I’ve ever had that I’ve come to love as my own?”

There was silence as Twilight stared at her. It lasted until Celestia lifted a wing.

Twilight shot underneath it, pressing against her mentor. The wing wrapped around her, pressing her close. The lavender Alicorn was crying.

“Oh, I can’t tell you how often I dreamed of having you both together.” She kissed Twilight on the forehead. “Oh, I hoped Sunset would come back and be your big sister.”

“I think it ended up the other way around,” Sunset said. She was crying too. “I think Twilight’s the big sister. She’s led me through so much.”

“Either way, I wanted us to be a family,” Celestia said, pulling them close. “For years it was just me and Luna. Then it was just me. And now... I have my sister back, and a niece and two children that I can share Eternity with.” She was crying. “I’ve never been more grateful to have so many to lean on in hard times.”

“Does this mean... does this mean I can call you Mom too?” Twilight asked.

“On one condition.”

Twilight pulled away and looked at Celestia, worry on her face. “Y-yes?”

“You will still love your birth mother. There will always be a place for her in your heart, even thousands of years from now when she’s in Paradise and you’re still here. That you’ll greet her in the other world when our duties are finally finished and we can move on. You’re a wonderful child, Twilight, and denying anypony the privilege of being your mother is a cruelty I am not capable of.”

“I will. I still love my mother, but I love you just as much. You helped raise me...”

“Then yes. You call me Mom when in private.” She leaned over and kissed her again. Then she pulled both of the smaller Alicorns together, hugging them tightly. “I love you both so much, my little Sunshine, my brilliant star.”

There was silence for a moment as the small surrogate family basked in each other’s presence.

Then Sunset spoke.

“Does this mean Spike and Starlight can call you Grandma?”

Celestia’s eyes shot open, her pupils dilating. And her daughters giggled.

Author's Note

I can't tell you how annoyed I was when Kitsudragon made this comment and totally guessed this. Yeah, not fun.

Well, this was a load of sappiness. I hope you enjoyed it.

Humans III

Research Log 3/25

Sunset’s return from Equestria has given us a new piece of the puzzle, and yet we’re still no closer to getting a whole picture. The most incredible change that has occurred so far is the fact that Sunset mysteriously ascended into an Alicorn at some point, likely during her transformation into Daydream Shimmer. This is opening the door for several possibilities: will humans also gain the power to ascend if they do indeed gain magic? If so, will our government be rewritten to accommodate them as rulers the way pony society has?

Current progress on the growth of magic is slow, but steady. Rarity can now lift two objects at once, though there is little she can do with them in terms of precision. I am doing better in both fronts, though still rather crude compared to what Sunset or Princess Twilight can accomplish.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash continue to show no signs of Pegasus magic. Applejack and Pinkie Pie show no notable change in physical strength. Our top three candidates for other magic users also have not reported anything.

We still have had no luck finding a natural source of magic that isn’t a living thing or the portal. Fluttershy has offered to donate some, especially after Sunset let it slip that the same blast of magic that gave Spike the ability to speak might do the same for Vinyl Scratch, but all three of us refused. There’s no telling the long-term effects of draining magic on the human body.

Tonight Sunset will be staying with my family. She’ll be filling me in on Equestria’s history, including the formation of the Elements of Harmony. Perhaps it will provide some clue on how magic could grow on Terra.

“And so the three tribes all came together and called their new land Equestria.” Sunset said, dipping another carrot stick in the dip and popping it in her mouth.

Twilight sat across from her, Spike in her lap, sound asleep. Sunset had been taking advantage of her turns as Twilight’s emotional crutch to catch her up on all kinds of Equestrian topics. History had been her decided subject this time. She scribbled the last of it on the clipboard she was carrying. “Well, if that’s how Equestria was founded, I guess Princess Celestia and Princess Luna came in later?”

“That’s the next story,” Sunset promised, taking a sip of soda. “I just got the story told to me when I was back in Equestria. It seems Starlight was curious.”

Twilight smiled. “So am I... do you really think humans can ascend?”

“I hope so. I want at least one of you with me,” she grinned. “I think you’re a good candidate.”

“Me? After Midnight...”

Sunset placed a finger over her lips. “Come on, I did a lot worse than you, even without magic.”

“You keep saying that, but I can’t picture it. You’re so nice...”

Sunset looked away for a moment.

“Oh, I’m sorry...”

“No. No, you’re right. I think I need to tell you more about what I was like before you met me. I think it might help you.”

“Sunset, if it’s hard to talk about, you don’t have to.”

Sunset smiled. “It is hard... but it’s worth it to help someone I care about.”

“Hmm... that has nothing to do with the mirror, but I’ll have to remember that one for later,” Sunset said, quickly scribbling a spell down. She needed to be quick. The restricted section of the Archives was forbidden even to her, if she was caught...

Well, no matter. She had finally found what she was looking for. It was the book that had all information on the mirror. She read, and learned.

And then an invisible force tore the book away.

“Sunset,” Celestia said. Her voice was even, but still angrier than Sunset had ever heard. “This is forbidden information. What are you doing here?”

As a filly, this would have made Sunset slink back. But not now. She was so full of anger that she stood tall. “I’m getting the knowledge that I deserve! You’ve been holding me back!”

“You aren’t ready for this responsibility!”

“Yes I am! I’ve aced every test you’ve given me! I know more about magic that any other mortal still alive! You’re just afraid of me becoming too powerful!”

“No, I fear you becoming too power-hungry. You know much of Unicorn magic, but you know nothing about Friendship.”

“I don’t need anypony else! I deserve to rule as your equal! I...”

”Enough!” Celestia raised her voice. It actually got Sunset to scurry back in fear. “I think you need a bit of humility. Until further notice, your lessons are suspended so you can scrub dishes in the royal kitchen. Maybe a little hard work will remind you that you aren’t royalty!”

Sunset’s eyes bulged. He knees actually felt weak. “You can’t! You won’t degrade me to...”

“I’m not degrading you, you're degrading yourself be behaving so foalishly. So you’ll be treated like a foal. Guards, escort Sunset to her chambers, and do not allow her to leave until it’s time to work tomorrow morning! Put a horn ring on her if she resists.”

The guards flanked her and led her out. She shot one last dirty look at her teacher before leaving.

Once alone in her room, she moved fast. She gathered up her stash of gems and rubies and headed for her goal.

The guards watching her door were a joke to somepony as magically inclined as her. A quick sleeping spell and they were out. She moved with ease to the mirror. Taking a deep breath, she went through.

Sunset watched as Rarity left the room. She looked over her notes for her first article in the school newspaper. These five managed to completely decimate the school’s social order to become friends? That wouldn’t do. They were too much of a wild card socially. They needed to be separated if she was going to make any progress.

She gathered up her supplies and made her way out. She didn’t get far before she bumped into someone.

“Um, hey Sunset,” Flash said, giving a smile.

“Hey,” she said, waiting patiently. Ordinarily, she’d blow off people who interrupted her. But not Flash. He was far too popular to just toss aside.

“Uh, listen... I don’t suppose you have a date for the Spring Fling, do you?”

Sunset stopped breathing for a moment. For most girls, this was a dream come true. It was for Sunset, but for a different reason than most girls.

“I don’t.”

“Well,” Flash actually looked nervous. How pathetic. “I don’t suppose you’d like to go with me, would you?”

Sunset put on her best winning smile. “Sure.”

“Great,” he said. He was clearly trying to restrain his joy. What a dork. “And... I don’t suppose I could treat you to dinner this weekend?”

“Well, it would be nice to be treated by a handsome man,” she said, putting a seductive edge in her voice. Flash blushed. “I suppose we can. Saturday, 6 o’clock.”

“S-sure. Where do you live?”

“Just pick me up in front of the school,” she said. “I have something to do here that day anyway.”

He nodded. “I’ll see you then.” He said. He walk past her, continuing to the music room.

She watched him go. The guy was such a dork underneath that cool persona, but he was well liked. Dating him would be a sure fire way to win Spring Fling Princess. Smiling at another victory, she headed back to the newsroom.

“I introduce to you, the Princess of the Spring Fling, Sunset Shimmer!”

Sunset stood on the stage as the crowd applauded. She had been waiting for this, and now she actually felt a bit overwhelmed. All these people, clapping for her.

Winning had been so easy. The only other competition had been Trixie, who many found obnoxious. Rarity had dropped out, still nursing the wounds of her destroyed friendship.

“And your Spring Fling Prince, Flash Sentry!”

Flash took his place at her side. It was an annoyance, having to share the admiration, but she put on a happy face. Flash took her hand. She didn’t resist.

The music started up again, and the two were on the floor. She moved with the music perfectly. He had taught her to dance. It was fun, kind of. The tune was a slow dance. She knew many teens, Flash included, were finding this romantic.

He kissed her. She kissed back. She was good at faking it.

“Come on, you’ve got this.”

If Sunset had to give Flash credit for anything, it was that he was a good teacher. She had picked up the guitar rather quickly after she had learned to use her fingers. Of course, that was the point of learning to play: learning to use her fingers like a normal human.

Canterlot High’s music room was empty except for the two of them. This was their latest “date”, many of them lately revolved around these lessons.

Their time ran out and Trixie came in to claim hers, so they packed up and walked out. Flash took Sunset’s hand. He did that a lot. Sunset didn’t mind. Flash had made her popular. It was his privilege to hold her hand.

They were out the front door when they saw it. The Diamond Dudes, in a circle, pushing Snips and Snails into a mud puddle.

“I saw you look at me funny,” Rover said. “You need some respect.”

“N-no, we didn’t, honest!” Snails said.

“See that mud puddle? Eat some of it,” Fido laughed.

“What?” Snips said, his eyes widening.

“Eat it!” Spot demanded.

Flash released her hand and stepped forward. “Hey, lay off them!”

The trio turned and shot a threatening glare at him. “You think we’re afraid of you?” Spot asked.

Flash smirked. “Are you?”

There was a moment of silence.

“They’re not worth it,” Rover said at last, motioning for the others to follow them. They shot another glare at Flash before they left.

Flash helped Snips and Snails up. “Any reason they were messing with you?”

“Same reason everyone does,” Snips said, trying to brush mud off his pants, “cause we’re the school’s dunces.”

“Don’t be like that,” Flash said, trying to sound reassuring. “Let me know if they mess with you again.”

They stayed a while longer to help them. Flash missed the calculating look in Sunset’s eyes.

“Hey, tell me, do you two hang out together because it takes you both to have the IQ of a normal person?”

Silver Spoon laughed at Diamond Tiara’s joke like it was actually funny. Snips and Snails did their best to ignore her as they left the cafeteria.

“They’re not going to stop, you know.”

They both were surprised. Sunset was leaning against the wall with a smooth expression.

“Everyone’s going to keep making fun of you if you never do anything about it.”

“Yeah, well, what are we supposed to do?”

“You don’t need the biggest muscles or a quick wit if you know how to be sneaky about it. I can help you, let you get back at everyone who makes fun of you. All you have to do is a few things for me...”

Rarity sat in the bleachers of Canterlot High’s soccer field. There was an outdoor assembly where the candidates for the Fall Formal Princess were going to make their campaign speeches. Sunset was currently on the stage, taking her turn.

She was so caught up in watching she didn’t notice Snips under the bleachers, or feel the clamping connectors down on the loose parts of her top and skirt.

When it was her turn, Rarity stood, and Snips gave the signal to Snails before dashing away. As Rarity stood, Snails took off on his bike behind the seats. The bike tugged at the ropes, which were attached to the clamps Snips had placed.

As Sunset had predicted, Rarity’s top-designed clothes were made of a very delicate fabric, and after pulling her back into the seat, it ripped off everything, revealing her bra and panties to the entire crowd.

Laughter filled the air as Rarity ran off, red-faced and in tears. No one noticed Sunset’s smile.

The Fall Formal went off without a hitch. With Rarity gone, she ran unopposed. The next day at school, Flash took her aside.

“How could you do it?”

“...You’re going to have to be more specific.”

“I heard Snips and Snails talking about it. You did that to Rarity! How could you?”

Sunset made a mental note to berate those two dunces. “She was running against me. I couldn’t have that.”

Flash just gaped. “But... it was horrible! Rarity still refuses to come to school! How can you be so casual about it?”

“Easy: I won. It works out for me.” Flash gave her a look that actually caused her to flinch. It was like he was seeing her for the first time and realizing how ugly she was.

“We’re done.”

Sunset blinked. “What?” There was no outrage in the voice, merely a request for clarification.

“I said we’re done. I don’t want to date anyone as horrible as you.”

“Oh.” And then she shrugged. “Fine. Whatever.”

Flash looked like a knife had gone through his heart. “What? Just like that? This whole thing meant nothing to you?”

“Sure it did: a one-way ticket to popularity. I have that now. If you’re stupid enough to dump me, you...”

She trailed off when she saw the tears. Tears. Flash was actually crying. She had never seen him cry.

He turned around and walked out, leaving Sunset alone. She stood there, trying to process what she had just seen.

He was crying... I actually made him cry...

...

Huh... what a wuss.

It had been the single worst night of her life. It had seemed like a sure thing. The second Spring Fling had her running unopposed again, as no one had even signed up to run against her. They all knew what she had done. Flash had told everyone, and everyone believed him, even if no one could prove it. They all feared her.

The second Fall Formal should have been a breeze. She had made sure she could get the crown back, even if she lost it. She could take down Twilight Sparkle no problem.

And then she had felt the Crown’s magic. It hurt. And it showed off the real her. A monster.

Twilight had won. She had reduced her to a crying mess in a crater. But that wasn't the worst part. The worst part was, instead of leaving her there to die like she had wanted, Twilight offered her hand. She wouldn’t let her just waste away like she deserved. She made her face the consequences. She banished her here, and made her learn Friendship.

Celestia and Luna set her to work while everyone else had fun. Mere hours ago she had wanted power. Now all she wanted was to be in there, dancing and laughing.

Then Snips and Snails broke the news. They were finished.

“What! But...”

“Flash got everyone to apologize for how they treated us,” Snips said. “And, well... you’re kind of a liability right now, so...”

“But... I thought…”

...we were friends... No, that was stupid. She had no friends. They walked out. They never spoke again.

Sunset entered her abandoned apartment, shining her flashlight over the bedroll, the non-perishable food, the few books, and the clothes. She needed to budget the rest of her money. It would be at least another two months before Twilight would let her come home.

She cried. She didn’t want to be here. She wanted to go home. She wanted to crawl into Celestia’s forelegs and cry. Why did she leave? Celestia had given her everything, and she had thrown it away for this. The Princess would never want her back now.

The door behind her creaked open, causing Sunset to jump out of her skin. She whirled around, ready to defend herself against any intruder.

Granny Smith was was there, flashlight in hand. Everyone in school called her Granny. She wasn’t looking too happy, and Sunset couldn’t blame her. She had probably come to give her another beating for nearly killing her granddaughters. Applejack was right behind her, Apple Bloom trailing behind her, hiding the best she could from Sunset.

“What are you doing here?”

Sunset blinked at the woman’s question. That was not what she was she expecting. “Um... I live here...”

“Here?! No, you can’t live here. Look at this place, yer all alone!”

“I can take care of myself...”

“This ain’t takin’ care of yerself, Missy. Ya got no electricity, no good food, do ya even have runnin’ water?”

“I shower at the school...”

“Ain’t havin’ it. Pack yer bags, yer comin’ to the farm.”

Sunset blinked. She knew Granny Smith had seen her for what she was. She knew she knew the truth. “I... I can’t...”

A hand grabbing her ear and twisting it cut off any more complaints. “Ow, ow...”

“Applejack, Apple Bloom, round up her things,” Granny Smith ordered as she began to pull Sunset away.

The ride home had been an awkward affair, given that she was riding with one of the six that had defeated her and a freshman that was still hiding behind her sister the best she could. Sunset was starting to realize this was no new reaction. Everyone always gave her a wide berth.

The only one that you exposed your real self to was yourself. Everyone else already knew you were a monster.

Applejack’s parents had been shocked, not only by Sunset’s appearance in their home but by her bruises and ripped clothes. When they had tried to protest they couldn’t just take in another child, Granny had given them a full lecture on Apple Family hospitality.

After a shower, she got in bed. She lay there with the light off, trying and failing to get asleep.

The door creaked open, spilling hall light onto her back. She became very still.

“Sunset?” Granny Smith said, her voice just above a whisper. “Are you asleep?”

Sunset feigned sleep. She didn’t want to talk to anyone right now. She just wanted to try and sleep.

Granny Smith left, leaving the door open. She continued to lie there, wondering when it was long enough to get up and close the door without risking running into anyone.

Then Granny Smith was back. She was coming into the room. Why?

Then she felt a thicker, heavier blanket drape across her. She went rigid in surprise before cuddling into it. She hadn’t realized how cold she had been.

Then Granny Smith wrapped her in a hug. It was at that point Sunset realized she had started crying again after feeling the simple kindness of an extra blanket. The old woman’s embrace she cried the last of her tears out. Once they were gone, she finally fell asleep.

Sunset was glad that she had managed not to scream. The horrible vision of her true self chasing her through her dreams, trying to rip her to pieces, the students of Canterlot High giving her the beating she deserved... it was all too much.

The Apple Family served her breakfast before she had to report back to school to finish the repairs. She worked with Snips and Snails in awkward silence.

Lunchtime saw the work almost finished. It was then that Fluttershy came by with three packed lunches. Snips and Snails took the ones offered and went off, away from Sunset.

Fluttershy tried to make conversation, but Sunset only gave small acknowledgements of what was being said as she ate her meal. After she finished, she just looked at the ground.

Fluttershy suddenly put something white in her vision. “Here, hold this,” she said, presenting a white rabbit. Of course, this was Fluttershy. She had animals in her backpack.

Sunset took it. “Why?”

“Holding a bunny always makes me feel better.”

Sunset looked at the little creature, who was looking at her with big, sickeningly cute eyes. Like this was going to make her feel any better.

And yet, when the bunny nuzzled into her, she found herself nuzzling back... and crying again.

Fluttershy placed an arm around her and pulled her in close.

“Wh-why?”

“I’m sorry?” Fluttershy said.

“Why are you being so nice to me? I was horrible to you. I’ve been horrible for years! Is it just because the Princess told you to?”

“Well, the Princess telling us did help. But remember what Snips and Snails said? They were mean to everyone because everyone was mean to them. Being cruel doesn’t accomplish anything. I mean, look at you. You’ve been so cruel for so long you cry at getting any kindness. Oh, but don’t worry, we have enough of that to go around.”

Sunset cried.

Twilight looked at Sunset.

“Surprising, isn’t it?”

“Yeah... it’s so surreal, imagining you that mean... and you crying. You seem so strong.”

Sunset blushed a bit. “It’s something you need to understand. We all have our issues.”

“And what you did to Rarity? I... you two seem to love each other. I never would have guessed...”

“That’s the sign of a good friend. They’re willing to forgive.” There wa quiet for a moment as Sunset mulled over something in her head. “I think it’s finally time I told you about Anon-a-Miss.”

That got Twilight to perk up. She had wondered what this event was that meant Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo would be doing Sunset’s chores months later.

“It all started last Christmas...”

Twilight just gaped at the story Sunset had told her. “What? But... how could they do that? Just abandon you without a second thought?”

“Are you really asking? Even after hearing about how I used to be, do you really think they were so unjustified in thinking I had gone back to my old self?”

“This was after the Sirens, right? They should have known, they should have... oh, I don’t know.” She placed her face in her hands. “I’m just... this only happened months ago, and... now it’s like it never happened between all of you...”

“Well... this is part of being friends. Your friends are going to mess up and hurt you... and you’re going to mess up and hurt them. That’s when you find out who your real friends are.”

Twilight looked down for a moment. “That sounds... a little scary, actually.”

“Yes... it can be hard, but after hearing this, do you want to give up your friendships with any of us?”

“No, of course not!” Twilight answered.

“Good. Then you think it’s worth the pain?”

“Well... yes. But, I’ve never felt it. What if it comes and I can’t handle it?”

Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder, giving her a warm smile. “You will. The next time you see Princess Twilight, ask her about her brother’s wedding. Trust me. We were supposed to tell you that together, ”

“Well, she was reluctant to talk about that... but I’m not the other Twilight! She’s strong, and open, and... well, a Princess.”

“She wasn’t always like that. She had her own challenges. Everyone does.” Sunset levitated another baby carrot into her mouth. “Now, I think I need to tell you one last story...”

Sunset was halfway in bed when her door opened. Apple Bloom was on the other side.

“What’s wron... oof!”

The young girl practically tackled Sunset in a hug, crying into her. Stunned, she nonetheless wrapped her in a hug. “Apple Bloom...”

“I’m... I’m sorry.”

“I know, you said so at Sugarcube Corner...”

“Yeah, but...” Apple Bloom sobbed. “But... all that time I thought you were a monster... and I’m worse than you are.”

Sunset lifted the young girl onto her bed and started wiping the tears from her eyes. “Don’t talk like that,” she said. “Why would you think that?”

“I... we did everythin’ just ‘cause we were jealous. We hurt our sisters just to hurt you! An’ then we just kept hurtin’ people just because we liked bein’ popular.”

Sunset held the little one close, gently stroking her hair.

“Wh... when ya didn’t come home last night, I knew we had messed up...”

“An’ that means yer better than me.”

The two looked up to see Applejack in the doorway. She wasn’t crying, but it looked like she wanted to.

“Applejack...”

“When ya didn’t come home, I just thought ‘good riddance,’ I never...” She sat on the other side of Sunset and hugged her. For a few minutes, the girls sat there, holding each other close.

“Applejack?”

“Yeah, Apple Bloom?”

“Do ya think... we could... like we used to when we were little?”

“That sounds like a mighty fine idea.”

Sunset looked back and forth between the two. “What do you mean?”

“Apple Bloom used to crawl into mah bed when she was little an’ couldn’t sleep,” Applejack explained. “Sister Slumber Parties, we called them. Figure havin’ one more sister there is a mighty fine idea.”

Sunset blushed. “I... I think I’d like that.”

“The bed was kind of cramped with the three of us, but... it felt good. After that, I never had a nightmare again.”

Twilight wiped away the tears in her eyes. “That’s... wow.”

“I had to share it again after the Games. Applejack and Apple Bloom freaked out when they found out I had nightmares and didn’t tell anyone. They insisted on staying with me to make sure I was telling the truth about not having them anymore.”

Twilight smiled. “That doesn’t sound so bad.”

“It wasn’t. But I’m glad you got something out of all this.” She looked at her phone. “It’s getting late. We better get to bed.”

Midnight Sparkle was in her dreams again. It was almost getting to be routine, though that didn’t make her any less frightening.

When she woke up, breathing heavily. As the tears came out, Sunset had her in a hug.

“Shh, it was all a dream. I’ve got you.”

Twilight snuggled into her friend, feeling better almost immediately. Even with her past, Sunset was still the one who had saved her.

“Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky,” Sunset sang softly, stroking her hair. “There’s another side to you you can’t deny. You don’t know what the future holds, but hear me when I say, that your past does not define you, because your past is not today.”

The next morning, Twilight would be amazed how quickly she fell back asleep to the rock song turned lullaby.

Author's Note

Whoa, did this chapter proved harder to write than I thought.

So yeah, Sunset's past. For the record, here does not equal anything I do in Through the Mirror, and vice-versa. Thus why the differences in how Sunset humiliated Rarity. I didn't want to do the same thing twice.

And in case you don't read the comics, Sunset interviewing Rarity for the school newspaper happened in the 2013 Annual. Since the HuMane Five had ended the school's clique system, I figured Sunset would see them as a threat and eliminate them.

Ponies III

Hey, Twilight. How are things?

A lot of princess business. I can’t wait until the weekend. I’m still looking forward to our dinner then.

I’ll be waiting. Are Spike and Starlight coming?

They are. Are you sure that your parents are okay with two extra mouths to feed?

Are you kidding? My mom’s happy you come with grandkids built in. She’s ecstatic.

They’re not my children.

That’s not what the girls say.

Let’s talk about something else. How’s school going?

Two months to graduation. I’m starting to bear down on finals. It’s hard to believe I’m going to finish high school. After all this time.

Are you applying to college?

That was my original plan. Then our relationship actually started.

What do you mean?

Well. Okay, let’s quit dancing around this issue. If this is ever going to work out, one of us is going to need to move to the other’s world, and since I’m not royalty, it will probably be me. I doubt a human college can teach me anything for living there.

Flash, I don’t want you to sacrifice something this early. We’ve just started dating for real.

There’s nothing stopping me from going back to college if this doesn’t work out. My grades are solid, and it’s not like the requirements for becoming a police officer change too much.

Well, if you’re not going to college, then what?

I was going to wait until dinner to bring this up, but... I want to come to Equestria this summer and see how I fit in. You said the other me is a pegasus? I should probably learn to fly, for starters.

You capitalize pony races, just so you know. And what else?

I’m not just going to lounge off my rich girlfriend. I think I’ll try signing up for the Royal Guard. You said your brother was captain, and he’s married to a princess.

Flash, signing up for the guard is a four-year commitment, and I can get you out, but it’s going to look bad if I grant personal favors. Letting you in under the guise of improving relationships between the two worlds will be stretching it. Are you sure you want that?

Yes. Even if it doesn’t work out between us, I want to be a part of this. I want to help with this whole ‘first contact’ thing. And if it does work out, then it’s a dream job. I wanted to be a police officer, and you said only big cities have police. I want a job that’s going to keep me near you.

Flash. I don’t want you making this choice right away. Spend the summer in Equestria, and if you still want to go ahead, I’ll authorize your entry.

So, you want me to spend my summer in a castle with a pretty girl? I think I can live with that.

I hope you don’t make those comments in front of others.

I don’t know. You’re pretty cute when you blush.

The next time I see you, I’m hitting you.

Twilight was grateful now that her friends were getting to sit in on an actual political discussion. She wasn’t, however, happy that they honestly seemed bored with everything.

“Seriously? I thought talking about creatures from another world would be interesting.”

“Rainbow Dash, could you try to have some tact?” Rarity said. “But seriously, Darling, do you really need us here?”

“The five of you are going to be very important in the coming months,” Celestia said. “After all, the humans who are gaining magic first are your counterparts. They’re going to be at the forefront, and that means you will too.”

“Why are we meetin’ these other us’s?” Applejack asked. “We’ve never even seen th’ human world.”

“It’s called Terra, and they’ll all be coming here this summer,” Twilight said. “Visiting Terra is out of the question at the moment. The last thing we want to do is have to explain why there are suddenly two sets of everyone before we’re ready for first contact.”

“Which is what we should be discussing,” Luna said. “Though shouldn’t we have done this with Sunset was still here?”

“We were... accomplishing very important things,” Celestia said.

Sunset squealed as Celestia blew a raspberry on her underside.

“N-no! Please! A-ha-ha!”

“What’s that? ‘Grandma’ here is hard of hearing. It sounded like you wanted more raspberries. Well, if you insist.”

Celestia blew on her stomach again, causing a loud squeal.

“No! Twilight, help!”

In a flash the purple Alicorn barreled into Celestia’s side and began digging her hooves into her ribs. Celestia laughed, louder when Sunset joined in.

“The two of you... I don’t care how old you are, y-you’re grounded! Ha! Ha! Ha!”

It lasted until Sunset tried tickling Twilight. Then all bets were off as the three rolled around in a playful melee.

“Very important,” Celestia said.

Luna shout her a doubtful glance, but went on. “Now then, are we sure that the magic in that world is growing slowly enough? We’re taking a lot of risk on the other Twilight’s projections.”

“Both Sunset and I have reviewed her work. It’s solid,” Twilight assured. “Adding to that the fact that no other known Unicorn counterpart is showing signs of magic, and none of the others have shown Pegasus or Earth magic either, I think it will be some time before this gets out.”

“And I believe it’s imperative that we make first contact before that happens,” Celesta said. “There are too many variables with the rising powers. If we’re there to help them through it, it will hopefully ease the transition. Now then, Twilight, has your research into Starswirl’s records found any indication that he banished any other creature there?”

“None I could find,” she answered.

“Ah, ya wanna get anythin’ else takin’ care of first? Make sure nothin’ hurts the humans?”

Celestia nodded at Applejack’s question. “And it’s not just that. They will certainly not be happy at discovering we sent three potentially dangerous creatures to their world. Can you imagine the backlash if there were any more?”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy said. “Um, what about Sunset? Will anypony... um, anyone there know what she did? I think I remember Twilight saying there were... um, videos, I think they were called?”

“Yes, on the Internet... which is one of the first things I want to talk the humans into sharing. Right now, the humans not in the know think it’s all fake...”

“What? How can you fake that?” Rainbow Dash said.

“Their entertainment technology is amazing. I asked Sunset to bring some, you’ll love them. But the point is, right now everyone thinks they’re fake, but once we come forward, people might make the connection.”

“Can’t we just get the videos taken down?” Cadance asked.

“Sunset says that every student at Canterlot High already has, but the thing about anything online is that it’s hard to really get rid of. Others can copy and share them. There’s bound to be another one somewhere.”

“And when they find out Sunset’s real, and we made her a princess...” Rarity said, not having to finish the thought.

“But Harmony ascended her!” Rainbow Dash said. “If It decided Sunset was worthy...”

“Humans know nothing of It,” Celestia said, “at least not consciously. They have many of the same ideals, but are ignorant of Its true power. Harmony's endorsement won’t save her, at least not at first. But I intend to go forward with our plans. If we show the level of trust we have for her, it might ease things.”

“So, we’ll announce Sunset’s coronation this weekend, and have her crowned when she comes here for summer?” Cadance asked.

“That’s the plan,” Celestia said. “Which is one of the reasons I’ll be taking a leave of absence and letting Luna rule alone for a few months. Preparing Sunset for her role, training the human Twilight, these are too important to leave with anypony but a princess.”

Cadance gave a knowing smile that Celestia didn’t miss. The Sun Princess decided to change the subject. “By the way, Twilight, I’ve found some records related to Sunburst’s entry into the School for Gifted Unicorns.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Anything interesting?”

“Yes. I think you’ll see.” She floated a stack of papers over to Twilight, who caught them. At the very top was a message, written in crude hornwriting.

Dear Starlight,

I’m really, really sorry. I got so caught up in everything and forgot all about you. I was just so excited! I’m in Canterlot! Learning from the best! But... I miss you. I really do!

The ponies giving you this letter are procters from the school. They want to give you an evaluation! I know you can do it!

“What? This doesn’t make sense! The adult Starlight said she never saw him again!”

Celestia motioned. “Look at the papers underneath.”

Twilight saw. The next paper was an incident report... one labeled as a fatality.

Fear growing in her, she looked it over the report.

“There was a large explosion in the exhibition hall,” Celestia said, summarizing it for everypony who wasn’t reading. “It was thanks to some of the students ignoring the school safety rules. There were several injuries... and only one fatality.”

Applejack spoke the name they were all expecting. “Sunburst.”

There was silence.

“So... why did nopony come looking fer Starlight? Sunburst said he had recommended her?”

“Not officially,” Celestia said. “Sunburst recommended her, and they promised he could make the formal recommendation the next day. Sunburst was so excited he wrote the letter early. The next day he died before giving any real information.”

“So... now what?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Are you going to tell Starlight what happened? It might help her feel better about knowing her friend never left her.”

“Or it could make her feel worse knowing that getting a cutie mark led to his death,” Rarity said in a flat tone. She was rubbing a hoof along Fluttershy’s back. A child dying was just too sad.

“And what happens when Starlight asks Twilight to go back in time and fix everything?” Luna asked.

“Ooh! Why not?” Pinkie said. “We can go back and snatch Sunburst up, and he and Starlight can be friends again! Then Twilight will have three foals and and I’ll be an auntie three times over!”

“I’m no mother...”

Everyone stopped and looked at Twilight, who was still looking at the paper blankly.

“Twilight?” Applejack asked slowly.

“I can’t risk the timestream to save Sunburst. Too many small changes can cause unexpected consequences. Every time Starlight ruined the timestream, it was in a different way, and it resulted in something new.”

Rainbow Dash looked confused. “But... bringing Starlight back didn’t cause any big changes!”

“How do I know?” she asked. “I can’t compare the two Starlights’ lives. How do I know Starlight didn’t save lives or help ponies in some way during the first timeline? I might have killed more than one pony and not even realized it.”

“Oh my... do you really think so?” Fluttershy said.

“And what do you mean ‘more than one’?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I killed the first Starlight, didn’t I? I wiped her out of existence, and I risked the timestream to do so.”

Cadance draped a wing over her sister-in-law. “Don’t think of it that way. You gave her a second chance at life.”

“And you did what you did out of desperation,” Celestia said, in a tone she had once used to assure Twilight when an exam came back poorly. “I know you would have taken any other option that you thought was plausible.”

“Wow, you really trust Twilight!” Pinkie said.

“After the Changeling Invasion and Tirek, I know better than to doubt her. I trust that she did what she had to.”

“Uh... Yer Highness, no offense, but ‘I did what I had to’ sounds a bit... extreme.”

“And it’s good that it does to you,” Luna said. “As members of Twilight’s Friendship Council, you’re all counted on to lead as much as she is.”

“What do you mean?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Pinkie and you led Gilda to help change Griffonstone. Applejack and Rarity led Manehatten into coming together. Twilight and Fluttershy led the Hooffields and McColts into stopping their feud. While not Princesses, you are counted on to lead, and this is a lesson you’ll all have to face sooner or later. Being a leader means making hard decisions. And sometimes, it will mean doing things you find a bit dirty.”

“But... that’s sounds horrible!” Fluttershy said. “I don’t want to do that!”

“And that’s good. As long as you hate the responsibility, you’ll carry it better than most. When you actually start feeling like you’re justified, that what you’ve done isn’t horrible, that would be the time to step down.”

The five members of the Friendship Council looked ill. Cadance looked away, feeling uncomfortable, having never had to make that decision yet. Twilight just looked somber.

Celestia took a deep breath. “It is indeed a hard burden, and it is possible to become a monster. Starlight herself used the excuse to justify her equalization campaign, and she’s not the only one. Too often, it’s used as an excuse to justify one’s own failings. Sombra used that excuse, citing that the Crystal Empire forced him to. Chrysalis used that excuse, claiming she needed to feed her subjects. N...” Celestia trailed off.

Luna nodded. “You can say it. NightMare Moon used it. I said I had to do it because nopony gave me the respect I deserved. The Nightmare might have controlled me, but I let it in my heart in the first place.”

Celestia gave Luna a look that showed both worry and pride. “The reason is used more as an excuse than an explanation. Even under the best conditions, it can have unintended side effects. Star Swirl ‘did what he had to’ when he banished the Sirens, and we’re just now getting consequences for it. That’s why you make those decisions as an absolute last resort. Twilight tried reaching out to Starlight and was rejected, and from there it was a situation with very few outs. Don’t assume you have to do anything of the sort before you’ve exhausted all the better options. And even under those conditions, it’s possible to go too far.

“That’s why you’ll need each other. I rule alongside my sister, my niece, and my children so they may watch me for signs that I am slipping. As long as you have your friendships, I promise you can make Equestria a better place. Also, I am pleased to tell you that I have had to make those kinds of decisions less often as time went on. Even with everything you’ve faced, Equestria’s as peaceful as it has ever been, and as long as there are ponies who work toward it, a time will come when such choices will not be made necessary.”

That brightened the mood, but only a bit.

“I’m sorry this had to be brought up now,” Celestia said. “I wouldn’t worry about it in this case. Reactions among those at Canterlot High has been positive, so I’m hoping the rest of Terra will be receptive to us. Twilight was telling me...”

Twilight, Spike, and Starlight tumbled out of the portal, landing on the map. They looked around, two of the three feeling relieved. The castle was back.

“Wow... is this really where you live?” Starlight asked.

Twilight smiled, draping a wing over her. “It’s where you live now, Starlight.”

“Cool!” She scampered over to a window, peering out at the small town. “Wow... this seems like a strange place to build a castle.”

“Well... it’s a long story.”

“And you’re really a princess? There’s more than just Celestia and Cadance?”

“There are four now, Starlight. The two new ones are Luna, the Princess of the Moon, and myself, the Princess of Friendship.”

“Cool!” She looked around, then her smile faltered.

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?”

“Why’d you come back through time to get me? You're a princess, why did you have an interest in me?”

Twilight froze. What to say? She started forming a cover story in her mind.

Honesty is one of the Elements...

She took a deep breath. She couldn’t lie, but telling her the truth now might destroy her.

“I don’t think you’re quite ready to know that yet,” Twilight said. “But I promise I’ll tell you one day.”

Starlight tilted her head as she looked at her new teacher. “Am I special somehow?”

Twilight smiled, touching Starlight’s nose with a playful boop. “Everypony is special... or at least, they have the potential to be.”

The door opened. “Twilight? Are you in...”

Twilight turned just as Rarity’s words died. Her five friends had arrived, and they were all staring at the new filly. Feeling self conscious, Starlight hid behind her mentor.

In a flash Fluttershy was near them, trying to get a good look at the newcomer. “Oh, look at you! You are so cute!”

“Um... hi.”

Twilight chuckled. “Everypony, this is Starlight Glimmer, my new student. Starlight, these are my friends. The one saying you're cute is Fluttershy.”

Starlight poked her head out from behind Twilight. “Hi.”

“Twi... where on Gaia did you get yerself a student?” Applejack asked.

“It’s a long story. Spike, will you take Starlight on a tour of the castle? I need to have a meeting with...”

“Twilight?”

Twilight was awoken from her thoughts. She realized she had drifted out of the meeting.

“S-sorry,” she said. “I’m just... lost on what to do.”

“So you’re not going to tell her about Sunburst?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“She’d ask why I couldn’t travel back in time to stop it, and that would involve telling her the truth. I’m not sure she’s ready...” She sighed. “I’m not sure I shouldn’t have just told her the whole thing right then and there.”

Applejack spoke first. “Twi... don’t be like that. Yer doin’ a great job with her...”

Twilight looked away.

“If you aren’t sure, then keep it secret for now,” Celestia said. “You can always change your mind on that later. The opposite isn’t true.”

“I guess,” Twilight said.

“I propose a recess,” Luna said. “Let’s take fifteen minutes, then reconvene to discuss matters further.”

Everypony understood it was to allow Twilight to collect herself. They all agreed.

Twilight hugged her brother, then her sister-in-law.

“It’s good to see you too, Twiley. Now, come on, where is she?”

Twilight blinked. “Who?”

“My niece,” Cadance grinned. “You said you took in a filly.”

Twilight blushed. “It’s not like that.”

“Sure it’s not.”

Twilight turned to her big brother. “Shiny...”

“Sorry, Twiley, I want to be an uncle.”

“Now where is she... ah, there she is!”

Twilight turned and realized that Starlight had entered the room. The young filly hadn’t noticed the newcomers until she was too far into the room to hide.

Cadance came over to her slowly enough that Starlight didn’t run away. “Hello there. You must be Starlight.”

“Um, yes. Are you really Princess Cadance?”

“To most ponies, yes. To you, I’m Aunt Cadance.”

“R-really?”

“You better believe it. Now give me a hug.”

Starlight obeyed, letting the pink Alicorn wrap her in a hug. Shining Armor was right behind his wife.

“And I’m your Uncle Shiny. How about a hug for me?”

Cadance and Starlight shifted, letting the stallion join in a three-way hug. The Princess of Love nuzzled her a bit before feeling something wet on her muzzle.

“Sweetie... are you crying?”

“Princess Twilight said everypony here was so nice. She was right. Nopony was this nice to me back home.”

“Well then, you hit the jackpot, haven’t you?” Cadance said. “Don’t worry, there’s plenty of love here to go around.”

Starlight latched onto the princess, letting her tears fall. Shining Armor broke away and turned to his sister.

“You’ve done something good for her.”

Twilight looked away. Shining Armor placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“I know you might feel bad about it, but this filly needs love now. She’s going to need a mother. That’s going to be you.”

“Shiny, I killed the original Starlight,” she whispered harshly. “And I can’t tell this one the truth. I shouldn’t be her mother.”

“Twilight... you never give yourself enough credit. You’ve been a mother for years, even if you won’t admit it. Now you’re giving Spike a little sister.”

“If I promise to think about it, will you drop this for now?” Twilight said. “There’s too much work to be done. I still remember a lot of the information I gathered on Starlight in the first timeline. I need to look up the residents of her town, lookup Sunburst’s records, everything to see if I altered the timeline in any negative way.”

Shiny smiled. “Whatever you say. I think it’s only a matter of time now.”

Twilight sighed as she sat at her desk, looking over the reports. Everypony wanted her to be a mother to Starlight. The filly that she killed. The filly she took in strictly out of pragmatism, not altruism or mercy.

And now.. Well, this was a delightful little corner she had painted herself into, wasn’t it? Either she could let her keep thinking Sunburst had abandoned her, giving her equalist thoughts merit, or tell her what had happened, causing the whole truth to spill out.

Sighing, she opened her safe and placed the pages inside. Celestia was right about one thing: she could always take back the decision of not telling her...

Starlight caught the rubber ball in her magic, then tossed it back to Sunburst, who caught it in his own. There was still thirty minutes left of playtime, and they wanted to make the most of it.

“Sunburst?”

“Yeah?”

“Why was those older ponies talking to you?”

“It was a family that wanted to adopt me.”

“What?” Starlight cried, missing the ball as it flew past. “But...”

“Don’t worry,” he said quickly. “I told them they had to take you or it was no deal. I’m not leaving you.”

Starlight smiled. Sunburst came over and hugged her. “We’re a family, Starlight. I won’t go anywhere without you. Besides, it won’t matter. In another six months we’ll be able to take the entrance exams for Princess Celestia’s school! We’re going to be great sorcerers!”

“I can’t wait!” Starlight said. “I’ll bet the Princess will even take us as personal students!”

“Trust me. You and me, we’re going to change Equestria. That’s a promise.”

Starlight pulled herself out of her memories and tried to study. It turned out to be a lie, of course. Sunburst got his cutie mark a month later, and the heads of the orphanage, hoping to get their location some press, sent him away without a chance to say goodbye.

He never wrote. Not even once. And it was all because of that stupid cutie mark.

All because he succeeded and I didn’t.

But Princess Twilight said that it wasn’t true. Differences made ponies stronger, that’s what she said.

But I remember what Princess Cadance said.

She thought back.

”Aunt Cadance?”

Cadance turned her head, looking at the filly on her back. “Yes, Starlight?”

“If you’re my aunt, does that make Princess Twilight my momma?”

Cadance smiled. “She is, even if she doesn’t know it yet.”

“What do you mean?”

The pink Alicorn ruffled her mane. “Princess Twilight is indeed a wise ruler, and she knows Friendship, but she’s young compared to even me. She doesn’t know her full self yet. She doesn’t think she’s good enough to be a mother, even though she’s already been a great mom to Spike.”

“So... what should I do?”

“You just wait. I guarantee you that before too long, she’ll be signing your adoption papers.”

A month ago, and still nothing. She wanted Aunt Cadance’s promise to come true so bad. Princess Twilight had given her so much. Everypony in Ponyville liked her. She had hope, and education.

But not a mom. Princess Cadance said Princess Twilight didn’t know everything. Maybe she’s wrong. Maybe everypony can be equal.

She shook her head. The Princess said answers would come in study. So that’s what she would do.

Author's Note

Oh boy, I'm I sweating to here the reaction to this chapter.

The big one? Celestia's talk about "doing what you have to". With Starlight's current situation, it needed to be addressed in-universe. The problem is so many horrible people use that excuse it tends to get tainted by them. And I certainly don't want to go the route some writings do. Seriously, I'm reading Sword of Truth right now, and I hear it gets to the point where Richard slaughtering peaceful protesters is treated as a heroic action.

So I wanted to make it clear it was a desperate, last-ditch action that Twilight really had to do. But these actions have consequences, even when they're needed, and we're starting to see it form for this one. I might tweak this one depending on the reader reaction.

I'm keeping this on biweekly updates, so you'll see more soon!

Humans IV

Dear Princess Twilight,

Things continue along at a steady pace, though I’m afraid my worry was right that gaining magic has set the Twilight of this world back in terms of progress. She hasn’t slept through the night a second time, and while she is fine using her magic in research and experiments, I can tell she’s deliberately avoiding it in everyday life. I think we were right in thinking your teaching might have to come with some sessions with an accredited psychologist. Both Shining Armor and Cadance said they wanted to send her somewhere already, but can't since no one will believe what happened. So it seems her trip to Equestria will serve two purposes.

Rarity’s taken to it, although she’s continually frustrated that she can’t do anything too delicate yet. I can tell she’s going to take to magic well, at least when it’s where her talents and interests lie. As for the others, still no word on when their magic is coming in. This is a good sign, as we have plenty of time to make first contact.

As for myself, things are going well. School’s winding down, which means finals and parties. The school is organizing their Spring Fling, and we’re getting some bands together for an end of the year concert. Though I’m sure you heard that from Flash.

Hopefully the next month and a half will fly by. I’ll keep you posted. Say hi to Mom for me.

Sunset Shimmer.

PS: Ask her if she has a date set yet for my coronation. My friends all want to know when to be there.

“Are we sure we want to let Trixie play?” Rainbow Dash asked. “She is kind of a jerk, even without the Sirens messing everything up.”

Flash nodded. “We need more acts if we’re going to fill out the roster. Besides, Twilight says the Trixie in her world is a lot nicer these days. Maybe this one can too.”

Rainbow Dash looked at him quizzically a moment before remembering. Princess Twilight was always Twilight to him.

Mrs. Cake came and refilled Flash’s coffee cup as he looked over the list. “These are all the bands playing? Are you sure we can’t get Photo Finish to play...”

“Positive. The only other musical act is Snips and Snails. And you remember their performance...”

A shiver went down both their spines.

Rainbow nibbled at her cupcake. “My sister and her friends can play, but they’re good for only a few songs.”

“The five of us may be enough. Octavia can play a few, but do you think Trixie can? She only had one song...”

“I’ve talked to her about it,” Flash assured. “She only had one during the Battle of the Bands because she was prepared for a talent show. She’s written a few more since then.”

“Then between the five of us, plus Vinyl working the turntables between acts, I’d say we have a show. Still, it looks like our bands will be covering most of it.” She looked over the list, then frowned. “Why are you opening and closing?”

“Because it’s my band’s last show together before we break up,” Flash reminded. “Ringo’s going to work in his father’s auto shop, Brawly’s learning programming at Canterlot University, and I’m heading to Equestria to start my training as a Royal Guard.”

“After lounging around the castle for a bit, I’ll bet,” Rainbow Dash said with a sneaky grin.

“Well, Twilight did insist I spend a summer just enjoying Equestria, so I guess I’m going to live the life of the idle rich for a while.”

“You poor thing,” the girl said with a smile. “So I guess you want your band to go out on a high note. I can see that. It’s just too bad you can’t keep everything going.”

Flash shrugged. “It’s no big deal. Don’t get me wrong, I loved the band, and I’m probably going to relearn to play the guitar when I get to Equestria. But it’s always been a hobby. I wanted to be a cop, which means being a guard in Equestria. Do you think the Rainbooms will make it past your senior year?”

Rainbow Dash looked at her drink. “Realistically, no. I know the others have their own plans after high school... or did, anyway.”

Flash tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

Rainbow Dash bit her lip, as if what she had said before hadn’t meant to come out. “Well... I’m worried. I think the others are too, but I haven’t talked to them. This whole thing with us...” she looked around the restaurant. Nearly everyone nearby was in on the truth, but she still dropped her voice a bit. “...with us getting these powers. And everyone finding out about them.”

Flash tilted his head. “That’s making you nervous?”

“We don’t know how the government is going to react to this,” Dash reminded him. She placed her head in her hands. “At least Fancypants is president now. Can you imagine if Blueblood was still in charge?”

That caused a shiver to run up Flash’s spine. “Yeah. Even at ten years old I was wondering how he ever became President. But this is good, right? He’s a reasonable guy.”

“Even if he is, there may be only seven humans in the world who can use magic if the Princess is wrong in her theory. I don’t think we’re going to have much of a choice in a normal life, even if they don’t keep us under lock and key.”

Flash looked surprised. “Do you think they’d do that?”

“Well, Sunset and Twilight don’t think so,” Rainbow Dash said. “They say there are ethics committees that would stop them from treating us like that. And even if they did, they’d have no way to contain magic, and the Princess had promised she’d break us out if they couldn’t bargain for our release. But if we’re the only humans who can use magic...”

“I’m guessing you’ll be asked to do a lot of things... and that would make living a normal life impossible.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “I’ve always had big plans. Soccer star, rock star... never thought I’d spend my life fighting evil.”

“I never thought I’d move to another country to court a princess. Yet here we are.”

Dash smiled, taking a sip of her coffee. “It won’t be so bad for me. I never intended life to be normal. But I know Fluttershy isn’t going to like the spotlight.”

“Eh, Fluttershy’s handled being a popular girl, I think she’ll manage,” Flash said. “She survived the rumors...”

Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth. “Don’t bring those up. I swear...”

Flash shrugged. “Hey, I never said I believed them. You’re dating Applejack’s brother now, aren’t you? That would put an end to them.”

The cyan girl just grumbled. “It never really bothered Fluttershy too much, she didn’t care. But really, just because I’m athletic and have a raspy voice, everyone just assumes. I guess if you don’t have the body of a supermodel like Rarity, you must be...”

“What do you mean?”

Rainbow Dash blinked. “Well, I don’t have the figure...”

“Honestly, every girl in this school seems to have the same body,” Flash said. “Can you name one girl in this school that has any pudge on her?”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth, then thought. “Come to think of it... other than Snips, I don’t think I’ve seen a fat student in this school. It’s kind of weird now that you mention it. It’s like this entire school was designed to be marketable.”

There was silence for a moment.

“Well... at any rate, I’m sure Fluttershy will handle things just fine.”

Rainbow Dash finished off the last of her cupcake. “I hope so... honestly, the one I’m really worried about is Twilight... our Twilight.”

He nodded. “How is Sparkle, anyway?”

“Well... I think getting these powers knocked her recovery back a few weeks,” Rainbow Dash admitted. “She was pretty freaked out, and now she’s going to Equestria for training... I think she needs it. Sunset is using her powers all the time, and Rarity... I think she’s starting to wonder how she lived without it. Twilight... she almost never uses hers. At least... not outside of research.”

Flash tilted her head. “Research?”

“You know Sunset and the two Twilights are working on understanding magic? Whenever they’re doing that, she can use it no problem. But Sunset says she never uses it for any practical reason. She never uses it to levitate anything to her or anything like that, it’s all when she can measure it. Sunset says it’s some psycho mumbo-jumbo about ‘the only way she can face it.’”

Flash understood. He knew Sparkle was a researcher at heart. Of course, she could block out her fears if it meant finding answers.

“Well... I’m hoping for her. Twilight says the Celestia from her world is teaching her, and she’s an immortal. If anyone can help her get over it, it’s her.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “I’m hoping. For an egghead, she’s pretty nice.”

“Because she got you a little something?” Flash smirked.

“That reminds me, the Princess sent a message to Sunset. She said the first one of us that runs into you should give you something.”

“Oh, really?”

And then Rainbow Dash reached over and lightly swatted Flash’s arm. The rocker jumped, more from surprise than pain. Then he gave a glare to the girl, who was sipping her coffee with a smug look on her face.

“Really funny.”

Twilight Sparkle walked down the sidewalk, hoping she was heading in the general direction of the lot where she had left her car. There had been some advantages to getting a car of her own, but she still didn’t like losing the accessibility of the bus, especially since it meant carrying her purchases three blocks.

Spike poked his head out of the backpack. “Twilight, are we almost there?”

“Spike,” she gave a harsh whisper, “get back in there. Or at least quit talking. You remember the rules.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered. “I just hope this trip was worth it.”

“You’re the one that wanted to come along,” Twilight whispered back, glancing at those around her to make sure no one was witnessing this. Fortunately, it seemed her habit of disappearing into a crowd was working to her advantage again.

Spike muttered something before slipping back into the bag.

Twilight continued her walk, carrying her purchases. She was starting to wish she had forbidden Spike coming along. She loved her little canine, but he was making it a bit hard to keep magic quiet until her counterpart said it was time.

As she passed Sugarcube Corner, she let her eyes drifted down to her bags. More paper, pens, tools, and circuits littered them. She was going through her supplies faster than ever, and she was enjoying every minute of it. In the past, she had looked forward to her research as a form of isolation, to be alone with no one but Spike, where the world couldn’t hurt her. Now, it was just the opposite. Having Sunset as someone that shared her interests made the entire process more enjoyable, and having others that cheered on her progress just added to it, even if they didn’t understand it half the time.

She gave a warm smile. She had realized fairly quickly that the same was true in reverse. She loved hearing about what new creation Rarity had made or what game winning move Rainbow Dash had pulled off, even though fashion and sports had always been the lowest of her interests. It was just one more thing about actually having friends she loved.

“Hey there.”

Twilight jumped and looked up. She hadn’t been paying the best bit of attention to where she was going, so she hadn’t noticed that she was walking by a man who was leaning against a red sports car. Black skin, green hair slicked back, and a messy jean and t-shirt combo were the first things that came to her attention.

“Um, hi,” she said as she kept walking.

“Where’re you going?”

“I’m sorry, my brother taught me not to talk to strangers.”

“Cute. Now why don’t you get in the car?”

Twilight froze for a split second. Then she doubled her speed. He wouldn’t try anything here, would he? This was the middle of the day in a public place, surely...

Then hands grabbed her.

It took Twilight a few seconds of panic to realize she wasn’t being pulled into a car, but in an alleyway. There was more than one. Two more, trying to grab her.

In a blind panic, she wrestled free, falling back on a pile of garbage bags. Spike yipped in surprise, leaping out of the backpack. Twilight didn’t see where he went, but hoped he was getting away.

The three advanced on her. Angrily, she lifted up her hand, trying to remember the combat magic Princess Twilight had taught her. A purple aura danced around her palm, causing the three men to jump in surprise.

And then Midnight Sparkle’s face appeared in her vision, and her laughter rang in her head.

Twilight jumped in surprise. Seeing this, one of her opponents was on her, grabbing her arms and twisting them behind her back. She opened her mouth, but before a scream could get out a white cloth muffled it.

“I thought she said she couldn’t do that!” one of them said, as Twilight felt something begin to bind her arms to her side. Tears streamed down her face. This couldn’t be happening.

“I thought so too. But she said this one transformed just like the first one.”

“Whatever, let’s just get her in the van before AAAAARH!”

The kidnapper yelped and swung his leg, trying to dislodge Spike, who had bitten onto his ankle in an attempt to help his master.

“You stupid mutt!”

Spike eventually lost his grip, and seconds later he was kicked as hard as his opponent could muster. With a pained cry he hit a trashcan, and was reduced to whimpering and moaning.

“Shit... I think I’m bleeding.” The thug pulled up his pants leg, and indeed one of his socks was being coated in red. “Stupid mutt.”

“Forget it, we got the girl.” All eyes turned on Twilight again. “Whatever that punk’s planning, it better be...”

A cyan leg to the man’s side prematurely ended his sentence and he fell to the ground, Rainbow Dash grinning in triumph.

His two companions turned. One was just in time to get Flash’s palm in his face. He stumbled back and fell into a wall, blood dripping down his face.

The third, and the last one still standing, pulled out a knife. “You little brats, I’ll teach you...”

That man learned two things that day. The first was that years of athletics had made Rainbow Dash a lot faster than she looked. The second was that few things hurt more than being kicked in the crotch by a seasoned soccer player.

With a moan he fell to the ground, clutching his delicates in both hands. Seconds later he vomited all over the ground.

The sound of screeching tires filled Flash and Rainbow Dash’s ears. They turned in time to see a black van driving past the alley at top speeds.

Rainbow Dash’s first target was recovering at this point, but Flash didn’t give him a chance to get up, delivering a kick to the stomach. He fell back down, wheezing. Then, the boy went right to the kidnappers’ attended target.

Twilight had experienced a bit of shock before her survival instinct kicked in. She pulled the thankfully not fully tied ropes and had yanked off her gag by the time Flash had gotten to her.

“Are you alright?”

Twilight nodded, still too stunned to speak.

“Come on, we have to get out of here,” he said, lifting her up and helping her out.

“Spike...” she said weakly.

Flash saw the young pup, limping away from the wall and whimpering in pain. He stopped only a moment to scoop him up. He gave a cry of pain at having his sore spot roughly handled, but didn’t resist as he was carried out.

Flash called over his shoulder. “Rainbow, come on.”

Rainbow Dash had just used a brick to smash the man with the broken nose on the side of the head. Hearing this, she ran out of the alleyway, leaving the three injured men nursing the wounds.

The one who was kicked in the crotch couldn’t get up for weeks afterward. The one who took a brick to the side of his head was later diagnosed with a concussion. The last one had just managed to get up when the police showed up.

Sunset Shimmer lay on her stomach, doing her homework. The answers flew off her mind and onto the page. Math had always been her second best subject after science, and while not quite as good as Twilight she was quick.

As she scribbled her next answer, a noise entered her ears. She looked to the doorway and saw it empty.

After a moment, she turned back to the work. She had finished another problem when she heard another thud. She looked at the door. Nothing.

She glanced at the door again. Nothing. She scanned the room, expecting to see something. Again, nothing.

After convincing herself it was just the house settling, she returned to her work. Seconds later, two large masses tackled her.

“Huh, wha...” and then two sets of fingers dug into her sides.

She shrieked and howled as Applejack and Apple Bloom continued their assault. “Sister attack!” the younger sister proclaimed.

“Wha... you better... ha, ha, no... I’m warning you AHH!”

Apple Bloom redoubled her efforts, much to Applejack’s amusement.

Seconds later both found themselves hanging upside down, their ankles gripped in Sunset’s magic.

“Hey, no fair!” Apple Bloom protested, wiggling in her surrogate sister’s grip.

“You’re one to talk, little miss sneak attack,” said Sunset, but she was grinning. She still lay on the bed, her stomach to the covers and her head propped on one of her hands. “Anyway, it’s your fault for attacking me before you got your magic. Every pony has an inherent magic field they could use to wiggle out of a Unicorn’s magic. But since you don’t have it...”

Suddenly magic danced across their sides, and they both started laughing.

Thankfully, they were saved by Sunset’s cell phone ringing. The tickling stopped as she reached for her phone.

“Uh... Sunset? Ya gonna let us down?” Applejack asked nervously.

Sunset gave a friendly smile. “Nope.” And she answered her phone. “Hey Cadance.... Whoa, whoa, slow down, I... what?”

Both Applejack and Apple Bloom hit the floor as Sunset’s magic dissipated.

“Ah, geez, Sunset, we could have broken...”

“We have to get to the police station!” Sunset said, cutting Applejack off.

Applejack blinked. “Wha?”

“Someone tried to kidnap Twilight!”

Twilight stood in front of the sink, washing her face off. The police had given her a private bathroom to clean herself up in. Flash and Rainbow Dash were telling the police what had happened. Spike had been wheeled to the vet, and she was waiting, hoping he hadn’t broken anything.

Emotions jumbled around inside her. She felt fear, anger, and shame. She shouldn’t have had to be rescued. She had magic, the Princess had taught her to use it... what had gone wrong?

She splashed more water on her face, rubbing her hands over her eyes. She looked in the mirror.

Midnight Sparkle looked back.

She gave a yelp and stumbled back. She brought her hands up to her eyes, rubbing them hard. After a few seconds, she dared to look again.

Midnight Sparkle was still there.

“What? Did you think that would work? That I’m just a figment of your imagination, and that if you closed your eyes and wished hard enough, I’d just go away? Grow up, you’re not a child anymore, and I’m not a monster in the closet.”

“But... but you’re not real.” The words came out weak as Twilight fought off tears.

“Please. Tell that to everyone who was there that night. I’m every bit as real as you are, and I’m not going anywhere, no matter how many times you get hugs, telling you that everything's going to be all better.” Those last words were in a mocking tone that caused Twilight to blush.

“No...”

“Oh yes. I think today proved it’s inevitable. You need me. You’re useless without me. All that magic at your fingertips, and those two still had to save you. Spike put up a better fight than you.”

Twilight shrunk back, shame welling up in her.

“Twilight...” Midnight Sparkle placed her hand on the surface. “Quit running from me. You tried today, and all that you accomplished was getting Spike hurt. I’m not a boogeyman, I’m your salvation. I can make you strong.”

She lifted her other hand, and magic danced on her palm. “All it takes is a little bit of this, and you could have stopped Spike from getting hurt. Sunset, Shining Armor, Cadance, the others... they won’t be around forever. Sooner or later, you’ll need me. It’s just a matter of time. Why fight it?”

“Twilight?”

Twilight jumped and turned. Her brother stood in the doorway, his uniform looking slightly disheveled from the last hour of doing everything in his power to find out why his sister had been attacked.

Twilight blinked and looked back at the mirror. A regular reflection looked back at her.

“Are you okay?”

Twilight looked back at him, her mind racing.

Be careful, one wrong word and you could end up in a padded room and a straitjacket.

Actually, contrary to popular belief, those things aren’t really used any more. Psych wards are hospitals, not prisons, and treating someone like that...

Whatever, do you want to end up in an asylum?

“...I guess I’m shaken up.”

Shining Armor hugged her sister. “Don’t worry, we’re doing everything possible to find out why they attacked you. We have those punks in interrogation right now. Well, one of them anyway. Rainbow Dash got those other two pretty good, but officers are waiting by the hospital. You’re safe.”

Twilight hugged back. “...And Spike?”

“We got a call from the vet. He’ll be sore a bit, but he’ll be okay. Fluttershy went to go get him.”

She blinked. “Fluttershy knows?”

Shining Armor smiled. “All your friends are here except her. They’re all waiting to see if you were okay.”

Indeed, except for Fluttershy who was bringing Spike, the whole group was there, with Apple Bloom added on. They all dotted and fussed over her, asking is she was okay.

“They didn’t hurt you none, did they?” Applejack asked.

Twilight smiled. “No, I’m just shaken up a bit. I’m fine.”

“Oh, but your skirt got a rip,” Rarity said, and Twilight finally noticed that her clothes had indeed gotten damaged. “And that was some of my best work.”

“Jeez, obsessed with fashion, Rarity?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Well, yes,” she said. “And of course the more important thing is that Twilight’s safe. I’m not that bad.”

“Rarity, when you found out Twilight only had her school uniform, you literally carried her out of my house, screaming like you had lost your mind,” Rainbow Dash said. “I didn’t think you were strong enough to lift someone over your head.”

“Yes, well... it was an emergency.”

Pinkie giggled. “Well, at least we had fun. Unlike those meanies. I hear Dashie sent some of them to the hospital.”

“Well, that’s what happens when you hit below the belt,” Rainbow Dash said, causing a passing officer to wince.

Apple Bloom noticed this. “Um, Dash... I remember Dad sayin’ that’s somethin’ you never do to a guy. He says it ain’t fair.”

“Kid, fair and unfair don’t exist in a street fight. There’s only smart and stupid. Besides, if I hadn’t done it there’d be a knife in my gut and Twilight would be who knows where, and that would be massively unfair.”

Apple Bloom looked uncomfortable, but nodded.

Rainbow Dash looked around to make sure no one was watching, she said in a lowered voice. “Um, Twilight... why didn’t you use your magic to fight those guys off?”

Twilight felt her face heat up. “Um.. well...”

“I think I get it,” Sunset said.

Twilight felt herself tense slightly. “You do?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah. Magic is so new to you, you probably forgot you had it. Especially under such a scary situation, you probably couldn’t think straight. Nothing to be ashamed of.”

Twilight gave a relieved smile. “Yeah, that was it.”

Applejack scratched her head. “I guess that makes sense... but I figured you didn’t want to risk bein’ seen doin’ magic.”

Rainbow Dash arched an eyebrow. “That’s worth bein’ kidnapped? Shining Armor thinks those guys were in human trafficking...”

“Hey, with what magic can do, once she was in the van she could have taken ‘em out no problem. Not like anyone would believe...”

“They knew.”

All eyes turned to her. “What?” Sunset asked.

“They knew. They talked about what happened at the Friendship Games... they knew I had become Midnight Sparkle... they wanted me for magic... I think.”

Everyone gaped.

“What? How?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Ooh! Conspiracy time! Maybe they’re secretly like Sunset and the sirens, their exiles from Equestria who are trying to take advantage of magic coming here to take over the world!”

Applejack sighed. “Pinkie, that’s... actually a pretty good theory.”

“Whatever this is, it only complicates things,” Sunset said. “I need to tell Princess Twilight what happened. If something else on Terra wants magic, it’s going to make first contact even more awkward.”

Rarity sighed. “So, is there anything you want us to do?”

She shook her head. “Not yet. We still have no idea...” Sunset drifted off. Her eyes widened as if she had just realized something.

“Sunset?” Pinkie asked.

The orange girl shook her head, as if brought back to reality. “Sorry, it’s nothing... at least, not yet. But if they’re trying to get Twilight because of her magic, they might try to get the rest of us. So, don’t go out after dark unless you have to, stay in groups, lock your doors at night.”

They all nodded.

Then Rainbow Dash tensed. “Fluttershy’s all alone right now...” She pulled out her cell phone and started dialing. “I’m going to go get her. Knowing her, she rode the bus to the vet, she doesn’t like cars. A ride in my truck will be safer.”

“I’ll go with ya,” Applejack said. “Two of us together is safer than one. Sunset, you can get Apple Bloom home, can’t ya?”

“No problem,” Sunset said. “I doubt we’ll leave before you get back anyway.”

Apple Bloom looked at her newest big sister, and couldn’t help but think she was distracted somehow.

“Sunset... you okay?”

The older girl nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine... I just have a lot on my mind. Look, why don’t we talk about something fun while we wait for the others to get back?”

Flash watched the girls talk from a distance. He had finished answering all the chief’s questions and had come out to see Twilight surrounded by her friends. He thought about going over to talk to her, but remembering the looks Shining Armor had given him convinced him to stay away. They weren’t threatening or suspicious looks, but it still seemed like he was trying to determine something about him.

“Eh-hem.”

Speaking of which...

He turned to see Shining Armor. He was no longer sizing him up, and looked rather amiable.

“Oh, hello Mister...”

“I’m Twilight’s brother, not her father. I’m not old enough to be a ‘Mister’ to you.”

He grinned. “Well then, hello Shining Armor. I take it whatever you were suspicious about has passed.”

The police officer shrugged. “You saved Twiley’s life, and I’m grateful, but every boy needs to go through inspection.”

“I’m spoken for anyway, or didn’t they tell you?”

Shining Armor blinked. “What?”

“Well, you had Princess Twilight for dinner. I thought she might have mentioned we were dating.”

That caught Shining Armor off guard. “You... and the Princess? Wow... are you... how is that even going to work?”

“I graduate in two months, and then I move to Equestria to begin training as a Royal Guard. Was going to be a cop, but apparently they don’t have many of those outside of big cities.”

He nodded. “It just... wow. You bagged a princess. Lucky you. And a bit of a disappointment.”

“Why’s that?”

Shining Armor sighed. “Look, I worry a lot, but I know Twilight’s going to want to date sooner or later. I’d rather it be with a boy I know I can trust, and saving her life put you in that category.”

Flash smiled, then looked over at Twilight. She was enjoying laughing with her friends until Cadance had entered. It was clear the older woman had been crying in fear, and immediately pounced her charge, wrapping her in a hug and showering her forehead with kisses, much to her embarrassment.

“Honestly... I considered asking her out.” Seeing Shining Armor look at him neutrally made him go on. “During the Friendship Games, I was beginning to think things wouldn’t work out between me and Twilight. So, when I found out there was a human Twilight, I wanted to give it a shot. But... it didn’t take long to figure out they’re not the same.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Yeah. Just having dinner with them both. The other Twilight’s more... perky, I guess is the word, and more confident.”

Flash smiled. “Who knows, maybe this Twilight will end up with the other Flash.”

Shining Armor nodded absently. “...Wait, what?”

Twilight held Spike in her arms as Cadance led her into the car. As she sat down, placing Spike in her lap, Sunset came up to the door.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay over tonight?” she asked.

“I appreciate the offer, but tonight I’ll be looking over Twilight,” Cadance said. “I’m not letting her out of my sight.”

She nodded, but turned back to Twilight. “Listen... was there something you didn’t tell us?”

Twilight tensed. “What do you mean?”

Sunset gave her a look. “You remembered you could use magic, couldn’t you?”

Twilight gulped, but gave a little nod.

Sunset gave a sigh. “Twilight, I understand this is hard, but we need to move through this. Now that we know someone’s after us, we don’t have the luxury of time any more.”

“I know, but... what can I do? I’m so scared!”

“We work on getting you past the block. I’ll write the Princess and ask her for advice on how to do it, but we can’t take our time anymore.”

Cadance spoke up. “If I thought we could get away with it, I’d be sending Twilight to Equestria tonight. She’d be safe there. In fact, maybe that’s not a bad idea.”

“But... I’d miss school.”

“Worth it to keep you safe. I’m sure we could work something out with Principal Celestia...”

Sunset shook her head. “Let’s not panic just yet. Tomorrow after school we can start figuring this out.”

“If you want to go to school,” Cadance added. “If you want to stay home, I can arrange that. I’m sure Miss Sykes can cover for me.”

Sunset blinked. “Who?”

Twilight answered for her sister-in-law. “The new Dean at Crystal Prep.”

“She can take over while I stay home with Twilight.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I think school would be better for me.” She looked down at Spike. He was still whimpering slightly, but when he looked up at his master he smiled. Twilight placed a kiss on his forehead. “I think we need to sleep before we do anything else.”

As Cadance started up the car, Sunset gave her friend one last hug. “Rest up, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Twilight returned the hug. As they broke apart, she spoke. “Um, Sunset?”

“Yes?”

Twilight opened her mouth, but the words failed to come out. “Nevermind. We’ll talk about it tomorrow.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I... I need some time to think about it.”

“...Okay, Twilight. I’ll see you in the morning.”

As the car drove off, Twilight wondered how to explain her hallucinations without sounding crazy.

“So, you came back not only without the girl, but without three of your companions?”

The man shifted at Chrysalis’s glare. He glanced from Chrysalis sitting at her desk, to Starlight in a comfy seat to one side, her feet up on a small table that the Donna usually had for drinks, her attention on the tablet in front of her.

“It... it wasn’t my fault. The girl could use magic and...”

“And that’s not what caused you to mess up,” Starlight said, holding up her tablet. There, in clear, HD footage, was the feed in each of the men’s security cameras. “You lost three men, which means three cameras I had to destruct, to a pair of teenagers.”

“Hey, that was them, not me. I saw there was no way we’d get her now, so I booked and left her there.”

Chrysalis glared, but she eventually softened. “Yes... I suppose the blame isn’t on you. Very well, you’re dismissed.”

The man looked nervous as he left as quickly as he could without actually looking like he was in a hurry.

Chrysalis watched him go, then sighed and looked at Starlight. “And what about you? I thought you said she shouldn’t have magic anymore?”

“Right. I said shouldn’t, meaning that there was the possibility my guess was wrong. Which was very likely considering that I have absolutely zero instances of studying whatever this energy is before that Fall Formal.”

Chrysalis sighed. “So we couldn’t bring you the girl. Any luck with the subjects?”

“You’d be the first to know if I had. The purple and blue one aren’t responding to stimulants, and I don’t dare give any to the other one with the tranquilizers we had to put her on to keep her quiet. Hopefully, she’ll start behaving herself soon.”

“So, they might have been telling the truth about their gems?”

“They think they were telling the truth. But remember, their abilities came from within the other world, they admitted as much. Something has to be able to bring out their true powers.”

“Well, hurry up and find it. I’m getting sick of no progress, and we’re never going to get close enough to the girl to grab her now.”

“Then we go back to observing,” Starlight said. “I have a new round of drones ready. We observe closer, find out how to get into the other world. Maybe if we start tailing that Sunset girl again, she’ll lead us to something. All these new readings lately... something has to be going on.”

“Fine, but I’m getting sick of the lack of progress. Are you sure there isn’t anyway we can get the first girl?”

“We had an opportunity, but with that hick family taking her in she became harder to get to. And if she has magic, she probably has the most. Until I can figure out some way to restrain them and block it, there’s little we can do.”

Chrysalis groaned, downing another glass of wine. “There better be progress soon. The other Dons are breathing down my neck on this project. They want results.”

“Science takes time,” Starlight said. “Besides, once we crack this, we’ll be running the underworld unopposed. Trust me, it’s worth the wait.”

“Fine, fine. Just hurry up. With this operation botched, this sets us back, hopefully not for long though.”

Twilight nuzzled Spike, who was laying next to her on the bed. He still whimpered quietly, but the nuzzles from his master had soothed him quite a bit.

“Oh, Spike... I hope you feel better soon.”

The dog gave a weak smile. “The vet said I’ll be healed in a week. It’s no big deal.”

Twilight kissed him on the forehead, then held him as close as he could without hurting him.

She felt Cadance’s hand on her shoulder, and turned to look at the older woman. She was sitting in a chair by her bed, smiling comfortingly, and holding a large baseball bat in one hand.

“Um... Cadance? I don’t think you’re going to need that...”

“I’m not taking any chances. Anyone else wants you, they’re going to have to go through me. Now you get some sleep, alight?” She kissed her on the forehead for what had to be the hundredth time in the last hour.

Twilight sighed and snuggled into bed. She thought back to the alleyway. Almost getting kidnapped, Spike getting hurt, Midnight Sparkle.

”Now that we know someone’s after us, we don’t have the luxury of time any more.

It took her nearly an hour to fall asleep, with all the thoughts and worries in her head. That night, Midnight Sparkle wasn’t in her dreams.

For some reason, that worried her.

Author's Note

Sorry for missing the last update. I hope the fact that this is the longest chapter yet (by a few hundred words) makes up for it.

Ponies IV

Well... that’s not good news on any level. And you have no idea who these guys that tried to grab the other me are?

I have a theory, but I’m not sure I want to tell the Humans just yet. It might worry them.

It also might put them on their guard. I think you should tell them.

They’re already on their guard. We agreed: no going out after dark, travel in pairs, the whole shebang. We’ll be okay until the summer, though now all the parents want to send them over there for the whole summer.

Sunset, you haven’t told me something. Why don’t you want to tell the others about this?

Twilight, this could be nothing, and I don’t want to worry anyone. Just let me look into it and

Sunset, as your BSBFF, I demand you tell me what’s bothering you.

BSBFF?

Big Sister Best Friend Forever

That’s corny.

Tell me what’s wrong or I’m going to tell Mom.

What are you, five?

Sunset!

Fine. Do you remember what I told you about Terra’s version of the Changelings?

Yes.

When I first came here, I paid them for the papers I have now. I think there’s a good chance that they might be behind it. They’re a powerful organization that specializes in all kinds of crooked deals, I wouldn’t put wanting to harness magic past them.

That’s a good theory. But why keep it from the others?

Twilight, if I’m right then the Changelings know about magic because of me. This is another problem I’ve caused. I don’t want to bring this up if it turns out to be nothing.

Sunset, you can’t be afraid of admitting your mistakes to your friends. You know they love you.

I know. Just... you’re coming here in two days for dinner with Flash and his family, right? Well, I’m going to look into this on that night. If what I’m worried about turns out to be true, I’ll tell everyone then.

Okay. But don’t do anything rash, okay?

There’s another thing I wanted to talk to you about. The other Twilight was unable to use her magic when she was kidnapped. Her fear of becoming Midnight Sparkle is that strong. She’s not going to be able to use magic properly until she gets some real help. And since we can’t get any for her here, I was hoping you could find somepony there.

Are you sure any doctor we get her will be compatible? We don’t know how the two species’s psychologies match up.

Don’t worry, I’ve done a bit of research. Humans have many of the same psychoses, OCD, PTSD, schizophrenia. There must be at least some match in mental processes.

Well, I could ask Dr. Heart. He’s the leading psychologist in Equestria.

Do you know him?

Yes. A bit better than I’d like to admit. He’s the head doctor of Canterlot’s Mental Health Board, something Celestia oversees herself.

Yeah, I remember Celestia was in meetings with them quite a bit when I was learning from her. It seems kind of strange she took so much interest in it.

Ask her about it when you visit next. I’ll contact him and explain the situation. I can’t imagine he’d refuse.

Excellent. Then the best we can do is go ahead with our plans, maybe try to speed things up a little.

Understood. I’ll try to speed things up, but there’s a lot to do. Mom’s in Canterlot right now telling the Nobles everything so they can start working on who will have what responsibility. There’s a lot to do, and I’m not sure how quick we can move our timetable.

“So, as you can see, Equestria would very much like this area settled in the coming years.”

Twilight tried to keep her composure as the four ponies in front of her looked at the map where she had marked the future location of a new village, one that no longer existed in this timeline.

“What’s so important about this land that it needs to be settled?” Double Diamond asked.

“Well, first off we’re hoping to send some excavation teams into the mountains very soon to check and see if it has natural resources we can mine, and they’re going to need a base of operations. And secondly, we hoping we can limit expansion to the southwest so as to avoid any more skirmishes with the Buffalo, so if we can establish settlements elsewhere it would be a big help.”

“But why us?” Sugar Belle asked.

“A bit of a social experiment, I guess you could say. We selected ponies from around the area to start this village to see if ordinary ponies could come together. You’ll receive a squad of Royal Guards as overseers, but for the most part I’d like to see what you can do.”

The ponies looked at the map again, Party Favor whispering something to Night Glider. After a pause, Double Diamond spoke. “Okay then. I’ve got to say, Equestria must really want this if they’re willing to pay us so much to uproot.”

Twilight grinned, hoping she didn’t seem nervous. “Well, like I said, this settlement is pulling double duty.” She handed each of the four ponies a packet of information. “There’s everything. If you have any questions, my secretary should be able to handle everything.”

As she watched the four ponies leave, Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. She was now grateful for all those hours she had poured over the record to Starlight’s village. She had remembered enough of them to recreate the town from scratch. It wasn’t going to be exactly the same, but hopefully the friendships in the first timeline could be reforged. The benefits she had disguised the offer with was just a bonus.

Taking a deep breath, she turned to Spike, who put down the Power Ponies comic he had been reading and picked up Twilight’s schedule, following his caretaker’s unspoken request. He looked over the schedule. “Okay then, according to this, the next thing we have to do is inspect the troops. Which means...”

Twilight sighed. “Captain Flash. Honestly, Spike, you’re lucky you never had to put up with somepony who’s as anal retentive as he is.”

She didn’t see it, but Spike gave a glance to an unseen viewer.

“Well, we better be off then,” she said, walking to the base of the stairs. The two guards there, wearing the standard-issue armor that made them appear as big, white ponies, saluted, then flanked her on either side.

At least she had convinced them not to follow her to Terra anymore.

It was a long walk from the throne room to the bottom of the castle where the guard barracks rested. Once inside, she saw Flash Sentry with three-fifths of his elite guard. Lemon Zest, Indigo Zap, and Sour Sweet stood at attention, while several other guards stood behind them, in full formation, an orderly sea of white and gold.

“Your Highness,” Flash saluted.

“At ease,” Twilight said, causing the Pegasus to relax as much as he ever could. Twilight looked over the guards. “I take it Sugarcoat and Sunny are at Ponyville Elementary?”

“Yes ma’am. They were assigned to watch Miss Glimmer.”

Twilight nodded. “Very well. Spike, the checklist.”

The baby dragon obediently handed Twilight the requested item. Unfurling the scroll, she brought a quill up to the first checkbox. “Alright then, first things first, I believe the elite are to show me their formations.”

After school playing had undergone a bit of a transformation ever since Starlight Glimmer started to attend Ponyville Elementary. While the same games were played, it had been a bit awkward for a while having two elite guards with their eyes locked on Starlight the whole time when she was outside, especially since they spent all of their time patrolling around a perimeter when she was in class.

Still, by now they were a mild curiosity, which meant that nopony was really paying much attention to them during a game of tag. Scootaloo was currently it, and was in the process of chasing down Diamond Tiara, who was shrieking and laughing.

Starlight Glimmer still couldn’t believe it when Silver Spoon had admitted to her that, just a few months before she came to Ponyville, they hadn’t been the nicest ponies. Those two had been friendly to her right from the start. The whole school seemed to like them.

When she had pointed this out, Silver Spoon just said “Well, we learned our lesson. When you’re nice, ponies want to be nice to you. When you’re mean, they don’t even want to be with you.”

“And why were you mean in the first place?”

Silver Spoon sighed. “I was friends with Diamond Tiara since we were little, and... I guess I stood by here because I thought it was the right thing to do.”

“Miss Rainbow Dash said loyalty is important.”

“Only if it’s to somepony who deserves loyalty.”

Starlight had repeated this to Rainbow Dash later, and the cyan Pegasus had nodded in approval. “That’s true, kid. Loyalty is a two-way street, and anypony who doesn’t have your best interests in mind isn’t being loyal to you.”

“Ooh, Starlight!”

Starlight blinked, coming out of her stupor. She had been so busy reminiscing that she hadn’t noticed Diamond Tiara had been tagged, and had singled her out as the next target. Feeling the adrenaline pumping, Starlight Glimmer ran, her legs going at full gallop.

Twenty feet away, Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat visibly tensed, ready to step in on the chance something went wrong.

Starlight led Diamond on a merry chase, ducking under the jungle gym, leaping over the see-saw, and running past the swing, but eventually the Earth Pony caught up to her and tackled her. The two rolled a bit in the dirt, both giggling and playfully prodding each other.

They came to a rest and both laughed, Diamond Tiara getting her words out. “You’re it...”

“Diamond Tiara Rich!”

Suddenly Diamond Tiara tensed up. Starlight looked around in confused until she saw another Earth Pony coming up to them.

Right away, Starlight didn’t like this pony. She could tell she was bad, like she thought the rest of the world was beneath her.

“Just what do you think you’re doing? Rolling around like a pig in the mud!”

Diamond Tiara flinched. “Mom, I was just...”

“Don’t talk back to me! I told you not to get yourself dirty!” She turned her gaze to Starlight Glimmer, who flinched a little at the mare’s intense glare. “And what do you think you were doing with my daughter?”

“I... I was just playing tag.”

“Tag? A ruffian's game? Why are you doing spreading your plebeian games to my daughter...”

“Hold it,” Sunny Flare said, running up to the scene with Sugarcoat next to her, both readying their weapons.

“Ah, good, the royal guards. This little brat...”

“Happens to be Princess Twilight’s personal student,” Sunny Flare said in an even tone. “So I would suggest you quit harassing her.”

Spoiled Rich’s eye widened, her face turning white in an instant. “Her? But... but...” She took a deep breath before speaking again. “I apologize. I wasn’t aware that the Princess would have picked a filly who hadn’t discovered her special talent yet.”

Starlight winced a little. Sunny, seeing this, placed a foreleg around her and glared at the other mare. She seemed not to notice and went on.

“I assumed the Princess would take a pupil who had already proven herself skilled at magic, so I was caught off guard by the blank flank.”

“Congratulations, you passed your eye exam,” Sugarcoat said. “Honestly, you’re better at that than keeping up with current events.”

“Ah, I think I understand now, the princess wants to mold a mind young, very useful,” Spoiled Rich said, her moxy returning. “You’ll have to forgive me, my daughter’s taken up with dealing with some... less than desirable foals.” She shot a glare at the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “I’m sure the princess’s pupil would make a suitable playmate.”

“Mom,” Diamond Tiara moaned. “Apple Bloom and her friends are nice, and friendly.”

“They’re...” She looked at the two royal guards, then swallowed her original words. “They’re... nice, I suppose. But I think there’s more to be said about getting in well with the Princess. There are several doors she could open for you.”

Starlight tilted her head. “Then why would you want to stop her from playing with Apple Bloom and her friends? They get lessons from the Princess too.”

Spoiled Rich’s eyes widened in shock. “Wh... what?”

“Yeah, they still have Twilight Time over at the castle once a week. Didn’t you know? In fact, they’re the little sisters of three members of the Friendship Council, so they’d be in good with the Princess no matter what.”

Spoiled Rich was left there, her mouth hanging open and her mouth wide. “Well...”

Starlight spoke again. “You’re not very bright, are you?”

The rest of the foals laugh, though Diamond Tiara was trying to hide it. Sunny bit her lip to stop her own snickers. Sugarcoat, however, didn’t change expression as she spoke.

“That was a horrifically blunt statement with no regard to tact. I don’t think I’ve ever been more proud than I am at this moment.”

Spoiled Rich turned red, angrily sputtering. “Now see here...”

At that, Sunny Flare stopped looking amused and advanced toward Spoiled Rich. “No, I think you need to see here. You’ve insulted Princess Twilight’s charge, then tried to butter her up. Given that she’s asked us to keep Starlight away from social climbers, we think you should leave.”

Spoiled gritted her teeth, but took a deep breath. “Fine. Diamond Tiara, come.”

“But Mom...”

“I said, come. Now.”

Flinching, the pink Earth Pony got to her hooves. “Yeah... okay. I’ll see you guys later.” There was no anticipation in her voice.

The foals began waving goodbye as Diamond Tiara left with her mother, who was trying to act like she was leaving on her own good time.

Starlight watched her go, then realized Silver Spoon had come up beside her. She quietly whispered, “What was that all about?”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “That was Spoiled Rich. She’s really bad news.”

“She was the reason why Diamond Tiara used to be so mean.” Apple Bloom said.

Starlight watched Diamond Tiara as she got smaller on the horizon. “Then why hasn’t anypony done something about that?”

“Dunno, we told Twilight about it,” Scootaloo said.

“She told us that she’d look into it,” Sweetie finished for her friend.

Spoiled Rich was just a dot on the horizon now, but Starlight could still remember her face as clear as day.

”I think there’s more to be said about getting in well with the Princess.”

“Starlight?”

The purple filly shook her head. “Sorry, Apple Bloom. I was just thinking.”

Twilight went through another stack of proposals.

“Let’s see... an increase in patrols out west... denied. The buffalo haven’t caused any trouble, and we’re spending enough of our military budget occupying the Changeling Kingdom. Now let’s see... marriage proposal from another noble. Spike?”

“Got it,” he said, pulling out the form letter.

Dear suitor:

No. I don’t accept marriage proposals through the mail. If you demand my hoof in marriage again without seeing me in person, you will be placed under house arrest for a week.

Twilight Sparkle

Twilight gave it the royal stamp. She thought about adding that she currently had a coltfriend, but decided against it. There would be plenty of time for dealing with the inevitable media frenzy later.

Placing it in her outgoing mail, she was reaching for the next form when the door to her office opened and another pony stuck her head in.

“Excuse me, Princess, but your next appointment is here.”

Twilight perked up. “Thank you, Ms. Calibri. Please send him in. And ask him if he wants anything to drink.” She turned to Spike. “You can go on break. I think this needs to be private."

A few minutes later a Pegasus stallion with a tan coat stepped in. Besides his mane which was neatly sculpted in place and a necktie stained with coffee, the only thing remarkable about him was his cutie mark, a question mark inside a heart. And instead of bowing, he greeted Twilight with a smile.

“Twilight! Good to see you!”

“It’s good to see you too, Doctor Heart,” Twilight said as he took a seat.

“So, have you been feeling? Do you think we should...”

“We’re not here about my health, doctor,” Twilight said, lighting up her horn. She opened a safe in the corner of the room and extracted a magical contract. “You need to sign this first. Standard royal non-disclosure agreement.”

The doctor tilted his head. “Twilight, I’m already bound not to reveal patient information...”

“This goes beyond that. This involves something huge politically we are not yet prepared to get out.”

The doctor hesitated for only a moment before signing. “Okay, but if this is anything as crazy as Starlight, I don’t think I’ll believe it.”

Twilight spent the next thirty minutes telling him about Terra, about the Humans, and about her counterpart. The growing concern with the rise of magic in a previously unmagic world, and of her counterpart’s near kidnapping just a day ago.

By this point, Calibri had brought the drinks, tea for Twilight and coffee for Doctor Heart. It was a testament to how much of a coffee addict he was that he even drank during his surprise.

After Twilight spoke, Doctor Heart nodded. “So... let me see if I have this right. You want me to offer guidance to a creature that might not even have the same psychological processes as a pony?”

Twilight nodded. “That’s why I was hesitant to offer it to her. I know this is asking a lot from you, but this needs to be done. And from what Sunset told me and from what I’ve seen personally, humans act like ponies in several ways.”

Heart rubbed his chin. “Actually, this other Twilight does seem to have a classic mental block. Perhaps I can do something for her. When will she be here?”

“Sunset says that human school lets out in one month’s time. She’ll be here almost immediately afterward. In fact, after the kidnapping the other Shining Armor and Cadance wanted to send her over here immediately where they thought it would be safe, but my other talked them out of it.”

“I suppose that would work. Still, is there any chance she can pop over here for a day so I can meet her?”

Twilight thought. “Next weekend could work.” She took a scrap piece of parchment and wrote a reminder to herself to change her schedule for next Saturday.

“Excellent. I’ll add to my schedule.” As he pulled out a planner and wrote down the information himself, he spoke. “And while this might not have been about you, I still must ask: are you doing okay? Any relapses?”

“I think I’m doing fine.”

At that tone, Doctor Heart looked up from his planned and have Twilight a gently prodding look.

Twilight shifted. “Well... I did kind of have a... a ‘Booksortcation’...”

The doctor gave a sad smile. “How long?”

“Three days,” she admitted. “And... well, when I sat down at the table last night, I might have worried a little too much about how silverware was placed.”

“Would you like to arrange another session then? Maybe make it weekly?”

“...That might be a good idea. I’m sorry, doctor, it’s just been so long since Discord, I thought that I would be past all this...”

“Remember what I told you, Twilight, there’s no shame in needing help, especially not when you faced him down. I’m a little surprise he’s still allowed to run around.”

“Well, other than Tirek he behaves himself... mostly.”

“I suppose. Now, when can I pencil you in?”

“You’ll have to talk to Calibri about that, she knows my schedule better than I do.”

That caught Doctor Heart off guard. “Not knowing your own schedule? Maybe you are improving.”

Twilight shook her head. “It’s out of my hooves. So many ponies reschedule, cancel, and demand sudden audiences on top of having a student to teach and all the things I have to arrange with this first contact that I have no choice but to rely on Calibri.”

Doctor Heart shrugged. “Things change eventually. Look at you, a princess. Can’t say you don’t deserve it.”

Twilight blushed. “Doctor...”

He shrugged. “It’s the truth. I can’t say that you didn’t earn it either.” He thought for a moment. “Do you think this new Twilight will become a princess as well? I could pull a hat trick then.”

“What’s the point? It’s not like you can brag about it.”

He shrugged. “Personal pride is important, Twilight. We’ve discussed that.”

“I know. To answer your question, I’m not sure Humans can ascend. Well...” she trailed off. “Well, the data on that is need-to-know, and you don’t need to know yet. I know it’s inevitable, given your clients, but...”

“I understand,” he assured. “I won’t press. Still, I’m hoping you won’t hesitate to tell me anything that would allow me to help you.”

Twilight smiled. “Trust me, after all you’ve done for me, that will never be an issue.”

The pair chatted a bit more before Doctor Heart was forced to go back to his patients. Twilight returned to work, signing off on more requests before her office door opened.

“Princess?” Starlight asked, dashing up to her. Sunny Flare was right behind her, dutiful as always.

Twilight smiled, setting down her quill. “Hey, sweetheart,” she said, taking up her pupil in a hug. “How was school today?”

“Well, I had fun in class. And I had a lot of fun playing with the other foals. But...”

“What’s wrong?”

“Princess... did you know about a mare named Spoiled Rich? The Cutie Mark Crusaders said they told you about her.”

Twilight blinked. “Yes, they have. Why, did you have a run-in with her today?”

Starlight nodded. “She was being mean to Diamond Tiara!”

“Oh, was she?”

“I can confirm that, Princess,” Sunny Flare said. “Those fillies said that you promised to do something about it.”

“I did indeed. I had Foal Protective Services pay her a visit. They informed her that if the situation didn’t improve soon, there would be consequences. What did you see?”

“She was yelling at her for playing with me, then when she found out I was your student she tried to butter me up.”

Twilight let out a sigh. “Figures. Stay away from her, okay? At least for right now, until her probationary period is over. I suppose I’ll ask FPS to keep a closer watch on her.”

“Is that all you can do? She’s hurting Diamond!”

“Sweetheart, we don’t know that for sure. What we’ve seen might amount to just one bad incident. Every other report I’ve received from them is positive, saying that Spoiled Rich has been improving.”

“But she was so mean!”

“I know. But if we just go off what seems obvious, innocents could suffer. A loving mother might lose her child due to a misunderstanding.”

“But what if they’re right? Then a child gets hurt!”

Twilight gave a sad smile. “And that’s one of the most painful lessons you’ll ever have under my tutelage: there are sometimes no easy answers. In this situation, every move has its risks.”

Starlight looked to the ground. “I wish I knew how to help Diamond.”

“It’s very easy: just be there for her. Even if Spoiled Rich is improving, her relationship with her mother is certainly going to be strained. Her exposure resulted in her suspension from the school board, and it has also strained her marriage with her husband. Even the most kind pony would be stressed under those conditions.”

“Why are you making excuses for her?”

The sentence hung in the air as Starlight turned white, realizing she had yelled at her teacher. “Princess... I... I didn’t mean...”

“I think you certainly did,” Twilight said simply. “And I’m very proud of you for doing so.”

Starlight blinked. “R-really? But... I don’t understand...”

Twilight levitated Starlight into her large chair and draped a wing around her. “You questioned me because you’re worried about your friend and want to help her. How could I ever be mad about that?”

Starlight blushed. “Friend? N-no, Diamond Tiara isn’t a friend.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, which went well with her knowing smile. “Really? Then why are you so worried about her?”

“You said that we should care for all ponies, even if we don’t like them.”

“Hmm... caught in my own lesson. Very good. I’m getting more and more proud of you every day.”

Starlight blushed. Twilight took her in a hug.

“Starlight... I’m sorry you had to be exposed to something like this so young. This wasn’t something I wanted in your lessons so soon. I’m about to tell you something that I know all foals hate hearing, but it’s the truth: you’ll understand when you’re older. The reason so many parents tell their foals that is that there are some things that simply can’t be understood without learning and experience. You want the answers to all the hard questions? That’s good, because that’s what I’m teaching you. Every day, when I tell you to make friends, or read a certain section of something, or give you an assignment to complete, I’m trying to give you the answers. It’s a hard road, not many adults have the answers. But I have faith in you.”

There was a silence as Starlight curled up with her mentor.

And then Sunny Flare spoke.

“And I think Starlight would like to share something she said to Mrs. Rich.”

Twilight perked up. “What’s that?”

“Um... it’s nothing,” Starlight said, but a stern look from Sunny pressed her into speaking. “Well... Mrs. Rich’s plans to climb higher on the social ladder didn’t make sense to me, and... I...” She paused, but a look from Twilight made her go on. “I said ‘You’re not very bright, are you?’”

Twilight snickered. “That’s... that’s not f-funny,” she said. “I... I can’t condone such behavior. Remember, being cruel to a pony isn’t acceptable just because they aren’t nice.”

“Then why are you laughing?”

“...You know, I think we should begin today’s lesson. I believe that we were supposed to start basic transmogrification today…”

Dinner at Twilight’s castle usually consisted of Twilight, Spike, Starlight, at least one member of the Friendship Council, whatever member of the elite who wasn’t on duty, and Captain Flash. Tonight, Pinkie Pie was at the guest seat, regaling Starlight with another story.

“And that’s why the colt will forever be afraid of noodles,” Pinkie said.

Starlight stared at Pinkie, eyes wide. “Wow... that’s amazing!”

Twilight sighed. “That colt always did say he was framed...”

Pinkie giggled. “I think I believe him! He’s usually such a nice boy...”

Starlight took one last bite of her meal. “Princess, may I be excused?”

“Did you eat your alfalfa?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. You go have fun.”

Starlight left as a servant picked up her dishes. As Twilight took another bite of her meal, she continued talking to Pinkie. “Thanks for taking the time to entertain her. I think having a big support network is doing her wonders.”

“It sure is! I can’t believe she was ever that meanie that you said she was! She’s just a little sweetheart!”

Twilight grinned. “Sometimes I forget myself.”

“So when are you going to let me tell her the story of how we all got her cutie marks? It’s a doozy!”

And that felt like a kick in the stomach. She never truly forgot how she used to be. That was another thing she was keeping from Starlight. Never lying, never manipulating, and never misleading. Simply not telling her things. Not when it didn’t suit her schedule.

“Actually... that will be in next week’s lesson plan.”

Pinkie blinked. “Really?”

Twilight nodded. “I’m tired of keeping things from Starlight, and this one is extra pointless. We have kept the time travel spell under better lock and key this time, and with my lecture at the school a few weeks ago, the general public already knows anyway.”

The pink Earth Pony nodded. “That sounds right. Why'd you even keep it from her in the first place?”

Twilight tapped her hoof a bit. She glanced over Spike’s head and a few seats down, where Sugarcoat and Sunny Flare were eating their dinner. She dropped her voice whisper.

“I guess I was getting in one of my moods again.”

Spike stopped eating and looked up. “Because of this? Twilight, Starlight’s a delicate matter, you freaking out should be normal.”

“I know, but... I just worry. And I think I’m going to be worried a lot more before this is all over.”

Pinkie giggled. “Maybe, but everything is going to be okay. Starlight has you now. What’s the worst that can happen?”

Starlight sat on her bed, deep in thought.

I can’t condone such behavior. Remember, being cruel to a pony isn’t acceptable just because they aren’t nice.

Why? Was she just supposed to let herself be walked all over?

She thought back to Spoiled Rich. Apparently, from what the Cutie Mark Crusaders had told her that was the tip of the iceberg. Why had so little been done? Why wasn’t Diamond Tiara in a better home?

She shivered when she remembered that this mare had once been on the school board. Apparently, the other foals believed that she had been threatening Cheerilee if she ever got Diamond Tiara in trouble. Only one incident resulted in punishment, one involving a gossip column in the local paper, and that seemed to be because once word got out that she was responsible Mrs. Rich couldn’t be seen not punishing her.

This horrible lady had gotten away with everything for a long time. Nopony had stopped her. The Princess said that Princess Celestia had improved their way of doing things over the years.

And yet Diamond still suffered. Celestia had over a millennium and things like this still happen.

Her mind drifted back to the first time she met Aunt Cadance.

Princess Twilight is indeed a wise ruler, and she knows Friendship, but she’s young compared to even me. She doesn’t know her full self yet.

She doesn’t know her full self yet. Do any of the Princesses?

So why learn from them? Twilight doesn’t know everything. Neither does Celestia.

Starlight was interrupted by a knock on the door. “Starlight? Do you want your bedtime story?”

“Yes.”

Twilight came in and tucked her in. She read more chapters of Daring Do. They were halfway through the second book. Afterward, Twilight kissed her on the forehead and turned out the light.

Starlight lay in bed, thinking hard. She had so many questions. So much she wanted to know.

When she got some free time, the castle library would be the next stop.

Author's Note

Well, here we are.

...Dinner with Flash and his family next time!

Humans V

Research Log 4/05

Following the Human Twilight’s kidnapping, we’re now on our guard more than ever. All our parents are worried and are discussing sending us over to Equestria for the summer. This could end up being a real hindrance on our research, but I’m fairly certain that we can make progress even under such conditions. And even if we can’t, I’m pretty sure my magic can negate any parental authority from the Apples.

Tonight, Twilight and I will be attempting to improve Twilight’s original designs on a magic tracker and extractor, with hopes that this one will be easier to control. Hopefully, if we can boost the signal we can find a source of magic that isn’t the portal or a living thing.

Princess Twilight Sparkle and her children had barely stepped through the portal before Rarity snatched her up and shoved her into her car, driving her to Carousel Boutique. As soon as they were there she was placed on the fitting stand while Rarity took her measurements.

“Are you sure this is necessary?” the Princess asked.

“Oh yes. In fact, Flash’s family asked me to fit you in something nice. Not as fancy as your prom dress, but it is something they wanted you to get dressed up for. They even offered to pay.”

“Well, if they insist.”

“They do. Now come on, this is your first date, and you’re meeting his family. I don’t know how things work in Equestria, but that's a big deal on Terra.”

“Well, it is in Equestria too,” the Princess answered, as Rarity took the last of her measurements. Of course, this time it was more efficient, as Rarity was levitating the tape measure and her notebook all at once.

With a mutter of “How’d I live without this?”, Rarity levitated a simple black dress with frills at the bottom. “Try this on. Then, I have something for Starlight and Spike.”

The Princess nodded. “So, where are the others?”

Rarity smiled. “All doing their parts. The other you is locked up in her lab, trying to figure everything out. Sunset’s with her, since Shining Armor and Cadance don’t want her to be alone and they figured Sunset could protect her best. Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash are having a study session.”

By this point, Twilight had stripped down her original outfit and packed it away. With a bit of levitation she slipped the dress over herself. She fidgeted with it, looking at herself in the mirror. “I hope I look good.

“It looks wonderful, Darling,” Rarity said. “And at any rate, you shouldn’t worry. Flash already decided he loves you.”

“You look really pretty, Princess,” Starlight said, causing Twilight to blush.

“Aw, thank you, sweetheart. And I’m sure the dress she’s making you will look just as pretty.”

“Oh, indeed. Just let me finish the touch ups on this dress and I’ll get to yours.” She looked over her work. “Darling... are you nervous?”

Twilight took a bet. “A bit. I never dated before... but I’m sure I could do it.”

Rarity gave Twilight an odd look at her sudden change in attitude, but she caught on quickly. “Starlight, could you go into the other room and fetch my spare tape measure?”

“Yes Miss Rarity,” she said. As soon as she left, Rarity turned to her customer. “You can tell me now. Starlight’s not around for you to undermine yourself in front of.”

Twilight gave a grateful smile. “What if I mess up? This might be my last chance for someone who I know likes me for me, and not because I’m a princess.”

“Darling, relax. I’m sure that if his parents can accept you’re a pony, nothing else will bother them. Trust me, it’s going to be a peaceful evening.”

The Apple Family living room was unusually full that night. Of course, that’s to be expected when the parents of seven children gathered around. Eleven in total: Jonathan Apple and his wife Jonagold, Igneous and Cloudy Quartz Pie, Cookie Crumbles and Hondo Flanks, Rainbow Spectrum and her husband Rainbow Blaze, Flutter Heart and her husband Spring Breeze, and Cadance, the only one by herself.

The Apples were gracious enough to serve their guests a few refreshments, but it didn’t take long for the conversation they were all itching to have to start.

“We need to do something about this,” Igneous said. “Our children getting this magic was complicated enough, but now there’s someone who could actually hurt them?”

This got murmurs of agreement.

Jonathan spoke next. “Is there anyway we can stop this magic from coming? Maybe if our kids don’t have it...”

“I’d hate to burst your bubble, but the Princess told us they couldn’t do that. If they could, they’d be doing it already. The last thing they want is to force a change, and introducing magic is a big one” Cadance said.

“Then we should fall back to what we were talking about,” Spectrum said. “We should send our kids to this other world until things cool down.”

“We don’t know anything about this other world, is it even safe?” Hondo asked.

“A Princess is taking them there, it has to be safe,” Spring said.

Cadance spoke again. “The Princess assured us that Twilight would be in good hands once we agreed to send her there. Shining Armor and I were invited to take a tour of the Princess’s castle soon anyway.”

Jonagold looked around. “Where is your husband?”

“He was called on duty at the last minute. He’s working late tonight, but rest assured we’re on the same page when it comes to Twilight.”

“And are there any threats in this new world?” Igneous asked. “We know next to nothing about it. All this magic came from that world, it’s bound to have more troubles that not.”

“Has the Princess told you anything about the dangers of Equestria?” Cloudy Quartz asked, turning her gaze toward Cadance.

The Principal of Crystal Prep shifted a bit. “During our dinner a few weeks ago, she mentioned dragons, and she said she had protected Equestria from a few threats. But wherever they’re sending them, it will be safer than where people are actively targeting them.”

“I’d like to ask Princess Twilight a few things,” Flutter Heart said. “Do you think we can contact her tonight?”

“I’m afraid not,” Cadance said. “She has an engagement that simply can’t be broken.”

Flash was already there when Twilight walked out of Boutique in her new dress. Starlight was holding her hand, now clothed in a simple pink dress, while Spike was tucked under her other arm, wearing a small red bow tie.

Flash smiled. “M’lady,” he said. “Lovely as always.”

“You’re going to have to do better than that,” Twilight said, although she was still blushing. “I’ve got nobles trying to flirt with me daily.”

“Well, I’ll have to step up my game, won’t I?” the boy grinned.

Spike rolled his eyes. “Oh, brother.”

Twilight playfully tightened her grip on him. “You’re even worse when you flirt with Rarity,” she said. She was pretty sure Spike would be blushing, if dogs had the ability.

Flash chuckled, then turned to Twilight’s younger charge. “And you must be Starlight.”

“Um, yes,” the girl said, moving closer to Twilight. “Are you the Princess’s special somepony?”

“I guess I am... but with humans, it’s special someone.” He smiled. “Twilight tells me you’re a star student.”

Starlight blushed. “Um, I do my best.”

“Don’t sell yourself short. You get very high marks on all your assignments.”

The young girl blushed again, burying her head in Twilight’s side.

“Well, we better get moving. My parents have dinner waiting.” He opened the back door of his car, motioning for Twilight to put her children in. She first sat Spike down, who managed to buckle himself in without help. Starlight tried to do the same, and succeeded after a few tries.

Twilight gently closed the door and turned to find Flash holding the passenger door open.

“Such a gentlec... er, gentleman,” she said, as she got in.

In seconds they were on the road. Starlight was still amazed by the automatic carriage, but Twilight was used to it by now.

“Your parents remembered to cook all vegetarian, right?”

“Relax. Sunset and Fluttershy helped us set everything up. All veggies, no meat or anything else an Equestrian would find offensive.”

“That’s good. I’m sorry if it’s inconvenient to you.”

“Twilight, we invited you. We should be the ones to accommodate you.”

Twilight smiled. “I’m glad you think so. I don’t want you to think I’m trying to make you give up anything.”

“You’re a little late for that. Sunset forced me to go vegetarian when we were dating. Well, she made it sound like a request, but in retrospect I should have known it was a demand.”

Twilight looked at him. “So... you were already a vegetarian when I met you?”

Flash looked awkward. “Well... no. After we broke up, I might have gone back to eating meat to spite her a bit.” Twilight looked at him. “Okay... the day I broke up with her Ringo and Brawly dragged me to an all-you-can-eat barbeque place and had me eat whole plates while texting Sunset the photos just to tick her off.” He gave a sheepish grin. “Luckily, she didn’t demand it when we started dating, so I could go back to my old diet.”

Twilight giggled, even though the joke was pretty morbid to her.

“What’s barbeque?” Starlight asked.

Twilight’s eyes went wide. “Don’t answer that.”

“Can we really afford to pull them out of school?” Cookie asked. “They’re so close to their senior year, and they have their futures to look forward to.”

“We’ve already spoken with Celestia and Luna,” Cadance said. “They’d be willing to keep them up to date on their schoolwork if we decide to send them to Equestria early.”

“Maybe we’re overreacting,” Jonagold said. “The police have the three that tried to grab Twilight. Maybe they’ve already tracked down the ringleader.”

At that point, Cadance shifted uncomfortably. “Yeah... about that.”

The other parents looked at Cadance with concerned expressions. She went on. “They’re all dead. The one that was taken to the station hung himself in his cell... at least, that’s what it looks like. The police aren’t sure. The one Rainbow Dash kicked,” Cadance said, noting Blaze and Spectrum’s proud looks, “died when the nurse treating him accidently gave him the wrong medicine. And the one Flash injured died in an escape attempt when they were trying to transfer .”

“That’s way too convenient,” Jonathan said.

Cadance nodded. “That’s what Shining Armor thinks, and most of the police force is thinking it too. They’re looking into it, but I don’t think we should count on them catching the ones that did this anytime soon.”

The group arrived at Flash’s house with no difficulties. As they walked up the walkway, Starlight tripped. Flash was the one who caught the child’s free hand, helping Twilight pull her to her feet.

“Still having trouble?” Flash asked gently. Starlight blushed but nodded.

“Don’t feel bad, sweetheart. It took me a while to learn how to walk on two legs.” She led her charge by one hand, Flash taking the other. “You’ll get it before long.”

With that, Twilight turned her attention back to Flash’s house. She nearly stopped dead at the reminder of where they were and what they were doing hit her.

“Don’t be scared,” Flash said. “My parents will love you, and your kids.”

Twilight blushed, as did her children. “I... you’re right. I’m a princess. I can’t let something as little as this get to me.” She took another step forward... and felt her knees buckling again.

Flash could only grin as they got to the door. “Well, this should be fun.”

Before Flash could put his key in the door, it opened, revealing a woman. She was immediately identifiable to Twilight as Flash’s mother, Twinkle, if for no other reason than sharing her son’s blue hair upon her white frame. She lit up on seeing Twilight.

“Your Highness! I’m glad you could make it.”

The Princess blushed. “Just Twilight, please,” she said, stopping the woman before she could bow. “I hardly let anyone at home call me that.”

“If you insist,” Twinkle said, turning your attention to the dog tucked under her guest’s arm. “You must be Spike. Oh, you’re so cute in that little bowtie!”

“Maybe you better let them come in before you embarrass them,” a voice said from behind her.

Twinkle flustered. ‘Of course, where are my manners?” She stepped aside, allowing the small group inside.

Behind Twinkle was a man Twilight immediately identified as Flash’s father, Sturdy Sentry. He stood tall, his back straight in a stance that would have told her immediately that she was dealing with a military man, even if she hadn’t been told through her long chats with Flash. Beside him was a small boy with his father’s black hair and his mother’s white skin. This had to be Flash’s brother, Shining Sentry.

Before Sturdy could say anything, the youngest Sentry was in front of the Princess. “Are you really a princess?”

“Shiny...” Sturdy warned, but Twilight spoke anyway.

“Yes I am.”

“And can you really do magic? Can I see some?”

“Shiny... I’m really sorry, Your Highness...”

Twilight winced at Sturdy Sentry’s words. “Please don’t call me that,” Twilight said. “I really don’t appreciate anyone who knows me well enough calling me that.” She then turned her gaze back to Shiny. “Do you have anything I can levitate?”

Smiling, Shiny reached into the pocket of his nice pants and pulled out a small rubber ball. Twilight got the distinct impression Flash had told his little brother ahead of time that this was the simplest trick she could do.

Twilight released her hold on Starlight and held out her hand and lit it up. In moments the small rubber ball was floating out of Shiny’s palm, much to the young child’s delight. He clapped as the ball orbited around Twilight’s hand.

“Wow! And anyone can do that where you’re from?”

“Well, any Unicorn. It’s a very basic spell,” she said, placing it back in his palm.

“And you must be Starlight!” Twinkle’s voice said, reminding Twilight of her other hosts. Indeed, Twinkle was kneeling down and greeting Twilight’s student at eye level. Starlight leaned in closer to Flash, who was still holding her hand.

“Um, yes. I’m Princess Twilight’s personal student.”

“Aw, you are so cute,” Twinkle said.

“Um, thank you. And thank you for inviting me,” Starlight said, remembering the manners that Twilight had taught her.

“And you’re so polite!” Twinkle said, causing Starlight to blush.

“Come on, Mom, don’t embarrass her yet,” Flash said. “At least let them eat first.”

At that point, Sturdy stepped in for his wife. “That sounds like an excellent idea. The food’s all ready, so why don’t we dig in?”

Aria flipped another page in the book she was reading. It was as boring as a book could get, but hundreds of years trapped on Terra taught her not to be picky with her entertainment. Anything was better than helping Sonata on the mindless video game she was playing.

The door to their living area opened, and a man entered, wheeling a cart with three trays on it. The sirens had gotten use to him, the common black skin and baseball cap over his green hair. “Dinner time, girls!”

Aria felt her stomach growl, so she went over to the dining table. Her book was still in hand, she felt like she was going to be lacking any real conversation.

Her suspicions were confirmed when Sonata said, “Just bring mine over here.”

Aria sat down as the man placed her tray in front of her. “Spaghetti and meatballs with our best sauce.”

Aria nodded a quiet thank you. The man took the second tray over to Sonata.

“Taco. Eat over the tray, don’t give the maids more to do than they have to.”

“Thanks,” Sonata said. She still didn’t take her eyes off the screen.

The man went back to the cart. “Starlight says this is the last meal for about twelve hours. She’s going to run another test.”

This only got grunts to communicate that they understood. Satisfied, the man wheeled his cart out, the final tray still sitting on it.

On the outside, he was joined by two guards, who followed him after they locked the door to the quarters for the well-behaved prisoners. They followed him to the cell where the final, ill-tempered captive resided.

A third guard stood watch. After a brief confirmation, she unlocked the door, allowing them in.

Adagio sat on the bed, her back resting against the corner and her arms wrapped around her legs, curled up in a fetal position.

“Meal time,” the man said. “And you’re going to eat this time.”

Adagio looked at him and uttered two words that had become familiar to anyone who handled her.

The man sighed. “You’ve always got to make this difficult, haven’t you?” He motioned to the guards.

Adagio was kicking and punching before they even got close, but it didn’t matter. Having magic, the kind that could brainwash people besides, meant she had very little in the way of fighting experience, and she was too weak from captivity besides. They had her pinned in no time.

The man returned with a feeding tube. “Tonight’s selection is rice pudding, the same as always. Of course, when you start cooperating, you can have whatever you want, like your sisters...”

At that point, Adagio got her foot free and gave a swift kick. Luckily for the man, it didn’t hit his crotch, where she was aiming, but his side, causing him to cry and drop the tube. He fell to the side, grateful she was barefoot. She had been forbidden shoes after the last time she had kicked someone.

The guards pinned her down, one pulling back her hand to strike her.

“Enough,” a new voice said. Everyone stopped, Adagio included, as Dr. Starlight stepped into the room. She looked at the siren in very much the same way a mother would look at a child that just disappointed her. “Why are you being so uncooperative? Your sisters are behaving themselves, and look how well they’re treated.”

“Yeah, well, I’m nobody’s...”

“You know,” Starlight said, not letting Adagio finish, “we’ve been going easy on you until now, but things can get really unpleasant for you very quickly.”

At that, Adagio got some of her gusto back. “You don’t scare me. None of you has hurt me on purpose since I got here. I’m too valuable for you to risk breaking.”

“So you can be clever. Very good. You’re correct, your body is too valuable to break. However, your mind is expendable. In fact, if your brain was broken, it would make you easier to control. So, I’m giving you one last chance: cooperate, or it’s going to get very unpleasant, very fast.”

Adagio responded by spitting in her face.

As Starlight cursed and wiped the spit from her face, Adagio was pinned back down to the bed. Still, she spoke. “I’m not bowing down to some idiot teenager.”

Starlight glared at her. “I may be a teenager, but I have more brains than you.” She turned to the man who had brought in the meal. “Take the food away, but keep it ready. It won’t be long before she’s ready to eat.”

“And so I got Spike and my cutie mark all on the same day,” Twilight finished her story.

“My, that’s an interesting story,” Sturdy said.

Twinkle smiled. “Well, so you’re pretty and smart,” she leaned over and nudged her son. “Sounds like you got a good one.”

Flash turned all shades of red. “Mom!”

Twilight blushed too, hiding her smile behind her glass. Spike just rolled his eyes.

“So, Starlight, how did you become Twilight’s student?

Starlight look up from her vegetarian lasagna, squirming a little. “The Princess says that’s classified.”

The two parents blinked. “Classified?” Sturdy asked.

Twilight jumped in. “Being my personal student makes Starlight a target. I have a complete blackout on her past for her own safety.”

“Aww, you can’t tell us?” Twinkle asked.

“I should say not,” Sturdy said. “If Gaia’s anything like Terra, than leaking classified information is a no-no, even to family. You know I don’t tell you anything I’m not supposed to.”

Twilight smiled. “Flash told me you were in the military, Mr. Sentry.”

“The key word there is ‘were’,” Sturdy answered simply. “I retired about two years ago. Made it all the way to sergeant. I figured enough was enough and it was time to focus on my family.”

“Ah. So...”

“Oh, relax, I’m not reporting any of this to anyone. No point, I doubt I’d be believed until you are all willing to go public.”

“Hopefully, that will be by the end of the summer,” Twilight said.

Twinkle suddenly jumped. “Oh, you know what? I left something important in my car. Could you excuse me while I get it?”

Twilight said it was okay, and Twinkle left.

Sturdy picked up the conversation. “I always knew my boy would follow in my footsteps. He’s always sticking up for people. Did he tell you that he protected two girls that came out?”

Twilight blinked. “‘Came ou... oh yeah, admitted to being gay? No, he didn’t.”

Sturdy looked confused. “Do you not have homosexuality in Equestria?”

“Oh we do, but we’re beyond it being a big deal. No one needs to ‘come out’ anymore. They haven’t it years.”

Sturdy nodded in approval. “These two girls... what were their names again, Son?”

Flash looked a little embarrassed at his father’s praise, but still answered. “Lyra and Sweetie Drops.”

“Wait... Sweetie Drops?” Twilight asked her boyfriend.

“Yes...”

“...Cream skin, purple and pink hair?”

“That’s right... do you know the other her?”

“Yes, the other her and Lyra. But she calls herself Bon Bon.” Twilight thought. “I guess that’s something I need to ask her about back in Equestria. Anyway, I’m sorry, Mr. Sentry, go on.”

Sturdy brushed it off. “He protected these two from a few homophobes, mostly that big oaf Hoops and those three delinquents... the Diamond Dudes, they call themselves?”

“Yeah, group of punks,” Flash said.

“Yeah. All my boy has to do is look at them and they back down.”

Flash was blushing. “Come on, Dad...”

“And did he tell you about how he saved the other Twilight the other day? Beat three adults down.”

“Rainbow Dash helped,” Flash reminded.

Twilight laughed. “I heard. I guess I know how to find a catch.”

Flash blushed. Twilight blushed too, at her own words, but she didn’t regret them.

“Any word on who those guys were?” Sturdy asked.

“Not yet,” Twilight said. She briefly considered sharing that Sunset had a theory, but decided against it. If she wanted that covered up right now, it was best to do so. “But I’m hoping we can find them and track them down before they hurt anyone.”

“Can we really ask the Princess to take six children for the whole summer?” Cadance asked. “Even taking in Twilight was by invitation.”

“What do you mean six?” Igneous said. “If there’s danger, all four of my children are going somewhere safe. Even Maud still counts on us while she’s in college, she’ll be spending summer where I tell her.”

Jonagold nodded. “We can’t force Big Mac, but Apple Bloom is most certainly being sent off.”

There were murmurs of agreement. It seems every parent had more than one child to worry about.

Cadance sighed. “I understand, but should we at least run this by the Princess first? Sunset has a direct link to her...”

Igneous huffed. “Considering it was her bringing these things here that caused this whole mess, I’d say she best.”

“Now, that’s not very fair,” Tender Heart started to say.

Rainbow Blaze nodded. “Yeah, if this is anybody’s fault, it’s Sunset’s.”

“...Not really what I meant,” Fluttershy’s mother said.

“Now hold on,” Jonathan said, “Sunset’s had a bad past, but putting blame on her isn’t going to accomplish nothin’. She’s such a sweet girl now.”

“Yes well, you’ll forgive me for remembering Rarity refusing to go to school for two weeks thanks to her little election prank,” Hondo said.

“That was the old her,” Jonagold said. “We love Sunset like she was an Apple...”

Cookie opened her mouth, but Cadance knew now was the time to step in.

“Look, I understand that tensions are a bit high, but maybe we should get back to the matter at hand...”

Cookie looked at Cadance, giving a sneer. “You don’t know what it’s like seeing your child get bullied...”

“Actually I do,” Cadance said, with a snap that got the other parents to jump. “And on top of that, I know what it’s like to find out your child’s nearly been kidnapped by people that want to drag her off to who knows where.”

Cookie stammered. “I... I’m sorry, I didn’t mean...”

After a moment, Cadance softened. “I know you didn’t, but don’t you dare assume that I care for Twilight any less just because she came from somewhere else. I want to keep her safe, and the best way to do that is to figure out what we should do until these guys get caught. Now, I’m pretty sure we can contact the Princess fairly soon and arrange all this...”

Dessert was served, a vegan approved chocolate cake, and conversation was going on around the table. Spike, who had spent most of the dinner chatting with Shiny, was put into the spotlight again as Twinkle gushed about how cute he was.

“I’ll bet you’re going to grow up so big and strong.”

At this, Spike lost any of his embarrassment at the constant gushing and stood proudly. “Well, I am going to grow up to a great size. Princess Celestia says I’ll live for thousands of years.”

“Oh wow,” Twinkle said. “You’re going to get real big.”

Spike nodded. “I hope so. Well, maybe not for awhile. I don’t want to get so big that I can’t fit in Ponyville anymore.”

“Do ponies live that long?” Shiny asked.

The poor child had no way of knowing how quickly that would bring down the conversation.

“Well, no. Pegasi and Unicorns live about as long as Humans. Earth Ponies can live a few hundred years. And Alicorns like me... well, we live forever.”

Every member of Flash’s family looked at her. Flash himself shifted nervously. He was hoping this subject wouldn’t come up.

“That’s so cool!” Shiny said. “You’re going to live forever? Like, forever and ever?”

It was Sturdy Sentry that understood the implication. “So... that means Flash won’t be your last?”

Flash spoke before Twilight could. “We’ve talked about this before, and I understood what I was agreeing to.”

Twilight picked up. “I’ll remain loyal to Flash his whole life. But afterward... yes, I’ll likely find another.”

Twinkle seemed a bit saddened by this, but nodded. “Yes... I suppose that’s fair. I’m guessing the other Alicorns have already had several partners...”

“Well, Princess Celestia managed to get five in two thousand years...”

“Just five in that long?” Sturdy asked.

Twilight nodded. “Apparently after the first five hundred years you become untouchable, according to most mortals.”

That brought the room to an uncomfortable silence.

Then Shiny spoke up. “Is there any way to make Flash immortal?”

“If he ascends himself, and I’m not even sure it’s possible for a Human to do so. And even if it is, only four... I’m sorry, five ponies in history have managed to do so.”

Twinkle stepped in. “Why don’t we get back on a happier topic? Tell us a little bit about the other Princesses.”

Twilight smiled. “Well, there’s my mentor, Princess Celestia. She taught me everything I know.”

“The other version of Principal Celestia?” Twinkle asked. “She must be fun to learn under her.”

“Yes... we’re very close.”

Flash smiled. “I hope I get to meet her.”

“Oh, believe me, you will. She’s very interested in meeting you.”

“She is?”

“Yes. See, now that I’m immortal, I’ve been adopted into her family, along with Sunset. The meeting with her is just as important as the meeting with my real mom.”

Flash tensed. “I see...”

“Oh, but don’t worry, the Princess is really nice, and welcoming. It’s easy to forget she’s the most powerful pony in existence. I mean, you’d hardly believe this was a pony capable of taking out whole armies with just a few spells.”

Flash tensed further. He didn’t say a word, but his expression said it all.

Oh boy.

Sunset Shimmer worked out a few more calculations as Twilight sat on the other end of the room, putting her latest device together. She was trying to concentrate on her work, but her thoughts kept drifting back to the ones that had tried to kidnap her friend just days previous.

She knew it was her fault.

It had to be the Changelings, there was no other explanation. They had to have been keeping tabs on her ever since she had paid them off for her papers. They had to know magic existed. They had to want to harness it.

Your past may not be today, Sunset, but it seems to have a bad habit of coming back to bite you.

“Sunset?”

The girl in question looked down the table. Spike lay in a basket, staring at her as best he could through the pain medication the vet had prescribed.

“Something wrong, Spike?”

“You seem a little out of it. What’s wrong?”

Sunset smiled, moving a hand to scratch Spike’s ears. “Don’t you worry about me, Spike, there’s just a lot going on that I need to figure out. You just need to concentrate on getting better, okay?”

The dog smiled, but Sunset could see the pain behind it.

“Sunset?”

“Yes?”

“...Is there a magic spell that could make me big and strong?”

Sunset was taken aback. “What? ...Oh, I see.” She began scratching under his chin, getting a look of approval in return. “You want to protect Twilight better, right?

Even Sunset’s cooing couldn’t get Spike to forget his sadness. “Shining Armor always said to protect her...”

“Shining Armor gets a little stupid when it comes to Twilight and boys,” Sunset said. “Believe me, it won’t be too long before Twilight is able to take care of herself. Trust me.”

“I still want to be able to help her. Please tell me there’s something!”

Sunset looked at Spike for a moment. She desperately wished Princess Twilight were here. She was the Princess of Friendship, she’d know what to say to him.

“Spike, I highly doubt there’s any practical way to magically bulk you up. But you know what? The Spike that Princess Twilight has isn’t big and strong either, but he’s still a big help to her. Maybe you just need to find that way to be helpful to her.”

Spike looked unsure. “I...” He didn’t know how to finish.

Sunset scratched him behind the ears. “When we get to Equestria, we’ll try to find that spell. But promise me you’ll think about what I said, okay?”

“...Okay.” The he leaned forward and gave Sunset and affectionate lick. “Thank you.”

“No problem. Now you get some rest, okay?”

Spike lay back down without another word. The pain was obviously getting to him.

After dinner, the group had moved into the living room, where there had been nothing but talk and Shiny asking for more tricks to be performed.

Eventually, it was late, and Starlight was starting to show signs of fatigue, so Twilight decided it was time to go. They said their goodbyes, and Twilight loaded her children into the car.

However, when Flash turned the key, the car sputtered out.

“What the...” He turned the key again. The car sputtered.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“That’s a good question,” he said, popping the hood of his car and getting out to take a look. Twilight followed. She was curious to see the inside of a car.

“Well let’s see... what? My spark plugs are missing!”

“Spark plugs?” Twilight asked.

“I bet this was Micro Chips. He’s getting back at me for designing those banners...”

“Well, looks like you can’t take Twilight home,” Twinkle said. “She’ll just have to stay the night.”

Twilight blushed at the idea, but Flash kept himself together better. “Are you sure all three of them can fit in the guest room?”

“Oh, Starlight and Spike can stay in the guest room. Twilight can stay in your room.”

That got both of them to blush. “What?”

“Come on, now, you’re both fully grown adults, I can trust you to be responsible and...”

“Where are they?”

Flash’s blunt question caught Twinkle off guard. “What?”

“Where are my spark plugs?”

Twinkle grinned. “Come on, you don’t think I...”

Flash glared at her.

“You honestly think I would...”

Glaring.

“...You think I’ll be happy with two grandkids? You’re eighteen now, you better get busy on that!”

The ride home was quite awkward, to say the least.

“...How do you make grandchildren?”

Twilight tensed at Starlight’s question. “Uh... I’ll tell you when you’re older!”

Flash couldn’t help but laugh.

“You think this is funny, don’t you?”

“A little bit, yeah.”

“Alright then, you can be the one to give them the talk.”

Flash shrugged. “Alright then. Kids, when a man and a woman...”

“Are you really going to do it?” Twilight said.

“Why not? They asked, they’re old enough to know.”

“I’m not sure...”

“I already know.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide at Spike’s confession. “What?”

Spike fidgeted. “Blueblood isn’t exactly discreet whenever he talks about that kind of thing.”

Twilight buried her face in her hands.

“Wait, Blueblood? White skin, blonde hair? He was our last president.”

“I heard. Well, he knows how to play politics. The one in my world at least. I guess I shouldn’t surprised.”

The car came to a stop in front of Canterlot High. There was little talk as Twilight pulled her charges out of the backseat.

“Both of you go through the portal, and tell the Captain Flash not to panic when I don’t come through immediately.”

Starlight tilted her head to one side. “Why? What are you...”

But Spike bit down on her dress and pulled her to the portal. “Just come on. Trust me, it’s nothing you want to see.”

“But..” Starlight’s protests died in her throat, and she went through the portal without protest.

Twilight turned back to Flash, and for a few moments the pair just stood there awkwardly.

“Um... well...”

“I had a great time tonight,” Twilight said. “Even if your mother is a little...”

“Crazy?”

“Silly, I was going to say silly.”

“Twilight, I came to terms with it years ago,” he said.

Twilight giggled. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck. He blushed as she moved in closer.

“Uh, Twilight...” he stumbled over his words.

“So it looks like Sunset was right, you are a dork to a pretty face.”

Flash blushed deeply. He barely noticed Twilight was blushing as well. She wasn’t used to flirting. She wasn't used to being direct with anyone when it came to romance. But actually having someone to call a boyfriend for a few weeks was giving her a burst of forwardness she had never had before. And tonight had been a good night for the both of them.

It dawned on her that this had been their very first moment alone since that day in Vice-Principal Luna’s office. No one else could see them. Apparently Flash realized this as well, as he placed his arms around her waist. Now was the perfect time.

She didn’t even remember leaning forward. Before she knew it, their lips were touching. She was kissing him. He was kissing back.

They pulled apart, and just looked into each other’s eyes. They both had the biggest, goofiest grins on their faces.

They pulled apart. Twilight, trying to regain grace, put on a sultry look. “I’ll see you around, handsome.”

She walked to the portal. She stopped, and with a sudden burst of daring, turned to blow a kiss at Flash. Then, with a wink, she walked through.

Flash stood there for a moment.

“...Yes!” He jumped in the air, pumping his fists. Then he turned on one foot and walked back to his car, completely lost in lovesickness.

This was the perfect night.

Dr. Starlight opened the door to Adagio’s cell. The siren was strapped to her bed with four point restraints. She walked over and carefully removed the noise canceling headphones, causing her to gasp through her gag. The blindfold came off next, followed by the gag. Adagio was shaking.

“Well?”

“Y-you think one night is going to be enough to break me?”

“One night? It’s only been about an hour and a half... maybe closer to two hours.”

Adagio’s eyes widened. “Wh- what?” Her expression changed from shock to fear when she realized Starlight had seen the reaction she had been hoping for.

“Now, you see what fighting us gets you? Now, if you just say you’re sorry, I’ll unhook you and you can have a nice dinner.”

Adagio tried to spit at Starlight, but her mouth was too dry, so she settled on her favorite expletive.

Starlight shoved the gag back into her mouth. Despite Adagio’s thrashing, it went in quickly, followed by the blindfold. She spoke then.

“You know, my superiors would rather there be three healthy test subjects, but that won’t matter if one doesn’t cooperate. So they might let me use more extreme methods. I have a feeling your latent magic might come out if you experience duress, and there’s all kinds of ways we can do that. Electric shocks, ice baths, a good old-fashioned beating. So I’d think long and hard about whether or not resisting us is worth it.” She smiled as she saw Adagio’s face tighten in fear. Just before she slipped the headphones back on, she added, “This time, it really is going to be all night.”

She didn’t leave until she saw what she wanted: tears leaking from the bottom of Adagio’s blindfold.

Author's Note

Well... this is finished. If you read my last blog ion the matter, you know this was supposed to be out yesterday, but I wasn't happy with it yet.

That ending scene should be the darkest this fic gets. Just to assure you I'm not pushing this fic into dark fic territory.

My original plan for this chapter was to have Twilight and Flash's date with Sunset following her suspected lead on who kidnapped Twilight, but I decided it was a bit too early for it. So I went with this new angle. I'm hoping the juxtaposition is still there: the pleasant, peaceful family dinner with the troubles that are starting to get to the surface.

Next chapter will be another Interlude, just a heads up!

Interlude II: Spike the Dog

Spike lay in his basket, still whimpering over his sore ribs. That man who had tried to take Twilight away had done a number on him. Still, he was almost healed. Just another few days and he’d be back to normal. It seems that the large burst of magic that had granted him speech had done more than that. Not that he was complaining, accelerated healing was always a bonus.

He curled into the blankets. They were comfortable, but he wished he was in Twilight’s lap at the moment. But the doctor said to keep him on a more stable surface, so the basket it was.

He looked up at the large armchair. Cadance lay in it, leaned back with the footrest up. Twilight lay next to her, wrapped in a blanket and her head resting on the older woman’s chest. Both had their eyes on the television, enjoying a movie to try and forget the troubles that were coming.

Cadance still kept a large bat within reach of her.

“You know, I don’t think they’re coming for me here,” Twilight said.

“Hush,” Cadance said gently, kissing Twilight on the forehead. “I took custody of you, I decide how to protect you. Besides, you’re about to go away for the whole summer, I want to get in all the coddling I can before you come back so big and strong you won’t need me anymore.”

“Cady...” Twilight said, but she didn’t protest further.

Spike sighed as he lowered his gaze to look at the floor. He shifted a bit, trying not to whimper at the pain. Slowly, his thoughts drifted back to the past.

Spike was afraid.

The humans were nice, they really were, but so many confusing things had happened lately. He was scared to death. He wanted his mother.

His mother and his brothers and sisters were gone. They had all started acting strange one day. One moment they were playing together, laughing as a family. Then, suddenly, they all became sick with an odd illness. They became more incoherent, and started foaming at the mouth.

Then, the humans took them away. They separated them, and they stuck one of their horrible needles into him. Apparently, that needle did whatever the humans wanted, and was placed back in his normal cage.

But no one else was. He had no mother or siblings. Sure, the humans still loved him, and fed him milk and made sure he was healthy, but none of them were mothers.

Now, he sat in a play area all alone as more humans walked by. The smaller ones occasionally picked up and played with the other pups, but not him. They wanted a dog that was energized, not one whimpering and moping.

He knew he should try. Humans were wonderful, they fed you and took care of you and loved you. He should be trying to impress one. But he just couldn’t.

He looked up. The humans were all ignoring him, all except one. A human that was looking right at them.

It was a female, he could tell, a purple one wearing those weird glass things on her eyes. But even though the glass, he could see her eyes perfectly. And in them, there was pain and loss.

It was all so familiar.

She was looking at him, directly locking eyes with him. Could she see it in him? He actually rose to his paws and took a step forward.

The human reacted in kind, striding right up to the glass. Spike stepped forward, dimly realizing that this small human was being flanked by two larger ones, one pink and one white. He got near the glass.

Slowly, the human picked him up just under the forelegs and lifted him to eye level. Then she pulled him close, holding him tightly.

“Ah, I see you found Spike,” the shelter worker said, a young girl with yellow skin that was about the same age as the human holding him. He recognized her as the one that most often fed him. She was nice, and pretty. “I’m glad you did. The poor thing needs a home.”

“Why is he all alone?” the purple human said.

“Oh, the poor dear. I’m afraid his mother contracted rabies just after she gave birth, and spread it to the litter. He’s the only one that wasn’t infected. We had to put down the others, and he’s all alone.”

“All alone...” There was a pain in her voice. It confirmed Spike’s suspicions. She understood.

He licked her face, causing her to laugh. The human nuzzled him closer.

“I think we’ve found our dog,” the pink human said.

The white one leaned in to whisper in the pink one’s ear, but Spike caught the conversation. “Are you sure we should let her pick this one?”

“The only other time she smiled in the last few days is at the courthouse. Anything that makes Twilight this happy is something we need right now.”

Twilight... his new human’s name was Twilight.

“Oh, I’m so happy you’re picking him,” the yellow human said. “If you follow me, I can take you to Ms. Treehugger, she’s the one who signs the pups out.”

Spike snuggled up against Twilight, who pressed her lips on him, which Spike understood meant affection from humans. For the first time since his mother went missing, he felt happy.

The big pink human was named Cadance, the big white one Shining Armor. He had learned that much pretty quickly. They apparently weren’t Twilight’s parents, given that she called them by first name. He was guessing one of them was an older sibling, the other the sibling’s mate.

It wasn’t hard to figure out something had happened to the mother and father.

He sat in the bathroom, doing his business while wondering about his new home. It seemed to be a small house in a building of other houses, an apartment. There were still several boxes left unpacked, they had obviously just moved in. His first guess was that this family was strained in those green slips of paper humans found valuable for some reason, but he overheard them talking about sending Twilight to a private school, which he understood cost a lot of green paper.

Shining Armor entered the room, carrying some white paper. “Okay, boy, when you need to take care of your business, you go... on...”

Shining Armor blinked at the sight of Spike sitting on the toilet. Spike tilted his head, then reached for the handle, flushing it.

“...or that works too,” Shining Armor said as Spike jumped to the floor and walked back to Twilight’s bedroom. “At least after that, I don’t think there’s anything else you can do to surprise me.”

Spike reached Twilight’s bedroom and hopped on the bed. Twilight was already dressed in those sleeping clothes that humans wore because they were ashamed over their furless bodies, even when alone. She was reading a big thick book.

He walked up and licked her face. She smiled, wrapping an arm around him and pressing her lips onto his head. She turned back to her book, using her free hand to scratch his head.

“I’m looking over my basic chemistry,” she said.

Spike was glad he couldn’t speak the human tongue, so he didn’t have to admit he didn’t know what that meant. Still, he curled up as Twilight began reading out loud. Spike listened close, trying to understand it but never quite getting it.

She eventually set the book down and took off her eye glass. Shining Armor and Cadance walked in before she could switch off the light.

“Are you sure you don’t want to sleep with us again tonight?” Cadance asked. “You can bring Spike with you.”

“No, really, I’m fine,” Twilight said. “I can’t keep moping forever.”

“We know you can’t, but you don’t have to rush it either,” Shining Armor said.

“I’m fine. Besides, I bet you want to sleep without me. I guess it’s annoying if I’m hanging around right after...”

Cadance cut her off by leaning down and pressing lips on her forehead. Shining Armor followed as soon as his partner was done.

“You’re never an annoyance to us,” Cadance said. “We’ll be right down the hall if you change your mind. Come on, one final good night kiss.” She kissed... that was the word, apparently... Twilight again and flicked off the lights.

Shining Armor also gave his sister a final kiss before reaching over and scratching Spike behind the ear. “You keep my sister safe, okay?”

Sister... so Shining Armor was the sibling. Spike gave a small yip to show he understood.

As the door closed, Twilight pulled Spike into a hug. It wasn’t long before he fell asleep.

He wasn’t asleep for too long, however, when something woke him up. He strained his ears a bit, but it wasn’t long before he recognized what it was.

Crying. Twilight was crying.

He turned and saw Twilight, tears leaking out of her eyes. She held Spike closer, as if he would simply make the pain stop. How he wished that he could.

Carefully, he leaned in and began licking the tears away. Twilight actually smiled, even through the pain, and let her pet lick her.

After a while, Twilight actually got up. Carrying Spike in her arms, she walked out the door and down the hallway, eventually coming to another room.

Spike had been expecting she was going to sleep with Shining Armor and Cadance, but no. It was a sitting room, with two large chairs the only thing unpacked.

She went up to a strange kind of shelf that had a picture of two more humans on it. There were urns on either side.

Twilight just looked at the photo for a while. Spike did too. These must be them, Twilight’s parents. A blue man and a white woman.

“They were the best parents in the world, Spike,” Twilight said. Her voice was cracking. “And they’re gone.”

Spike whimpered and tried to lick Twilight’s face.

She moved into one of the chairs, reclining back. Spike lay on her chest.

“I miss them so much. Now, I’m just hurting Shining Armor and Cadance. They moved into an apartment instead of a house because they wanted to spend all their extra money on me. They had to give up their big wedding so Cadance could get custody of me. They couldn’t even be alone on their wedding night because they thought comforting me was more important.”

Spike didn’t understand. It sounds like they love you very much. Why would that make you sad? Please don’t be sad, Twilight. Be happy. They love you so much.

He licked her face. She held him tight until she fell asleep.

The next morning they were awoken by Cadance.

“Twilight? Did you sleep here last night? Oh, why didn’t you come and get us?”

“I... I didn’t want to bother you...”

“Oh, sweetheart, I told you we love you,” she placed a kiss on her forehead. “Well, at least Spike seems to make you happy.” She gave the purple dog a scratch behind the ears.

Spike gave a small bark of triumph, but it felt hollow. He couldn’t get the image of his master crying the night before. Twilight wasn’t happy.

Was she even worse before he came along?

“Cadance... did it hurt this bad when...”

The older woman gave a sad smile. She slid into the chair next to Twilight, wrapping her arms around her.

“Yes. Losing my mom and dad hurt so much. It was just after you were born, and I’m glad you don’t remember me like that. I was a wreck.”

“How did you handle it?”

She smiled. “I remembered I had plenty of people who loved me. I wasn’t dating your brother yet, but he stayed by my side every second. Your parents took me in, and they loved me.” Cadance’s voice cracked. She tightened her hold on Twilight, and the younger girl hugged her back.

“Oh, Cadance... I’m so sorry. I...”

“I miss them almost as much as you,” Cadance said, through her pain. There was silence for a bit. “Twilight... please stay safe. I don’t think I could live through losing anyone else.”

Spike whimpered, moving onto the older woman’s lap. I’ll protect her! I won’t let anyone hurt her, I promise!

Cadance eventually released Twilight and looked down at Spike. Even with her wet eyes, she smiled at him. “You’re a good pup. You’ll be there for Twilight, won’t you?”

Spike barked his promise.

Cadance smiled, giving the pup a kiss on the forehead. Then she turned her attention back to her charge, kissing her on the cheek. “You were there for me, too, even if you don’t remember.”

“Really?”

“You were the smallest little thing. Only a year old. But one night, I couldn’t sleep. You were crying, so I decided to get your bottle. I sat and fed you, and hoped you’d fall asleep. But you did something better. You hugged me, the best someone that small could.”

“Really?”

Cadance nodded. “I started babysitting you all the time after that. When you got old enough, you never had any shortage of love for me. All those times we snuck cookies or read books. You may not have realized it, but you were saving my life just by being there. You were loving me as much as Shining Armor, or your mom and dad.”

Now Twilight was crying again. “Cadance...”

The older woman tightened her hold on Twilight, placing her head in the crook of her neck. She also pulled Spike into a hug with her free arm. “Twilight... I know I could never replace them. But I promise I’ll give you just as much love as they did.”

“I know you will.”

“And Spike will love you too. We got you that pup because we knew having something to take care of would help. Be there for him, and he’ll be there for you.”

Twilight looked down at her dog. Smiling, she took him in her arms again. “I will.”

“And all I need to do is solder this one final piece,” Twilight said, working on the latest circuit board. It had been a few days since Spike had come to live with Twilight, and she seemed to be getting better. Shining Armor and Cadance seemed to credit Spike, but he thought it had more to do with the time spent in her work area. The two older humans had set up a room entirely for Twilight to play around with human machines. Twilight always spoke about what she did. Spike was starting to understand, though he had a long way to go.

Over the last few days, she had done more than cry. Much of his first day had been spent sitting in Twilight’s lap while she read to him. The science books were common, but she also read some fiction. But there was also plenty of playtime, with Twilight scratching his belly, throwing a ball so he could fetch it, and playing tug-of-war with his new squeaky toy.

The second day had been almost entirely playtime. This time Cadance and Shining Armor joined in, teaching him tricks... well, tricks in the sense of what humans thought of as tricks. Sit, roll, speak, he never understood how such advanced animals could be so easily amused. That night, they watched a movie. Spike enjoyed it.

The third day had been the start of her work in her lab, but even then Twilight was more and more affectionate every day, petting, kissing, and otherwise being affectionate to Spike. He loved it. It had been the happiest he had been since his mom left.

Finishing her soldering job, Twilight began moving onto the next one when there was a knock on the door.

“Yes?” Twilight called.

The door opened and Shining Armor came in, balancing a sandwich on a plate.

“It’s time for lunch. Come on, Twilight, you haven’t eaten all day.”

Twilight opened her mouth to protest, but the rumbling of her stomach cut her off. She blushed. “I guess it has been a while.” She cleared her table and took the plate.

“I’m glad to see you’re doing all that big brain stuff again,” Shining Armor said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a biscuit, holding it out in front of Spike. “Come on, boy, sit!”

Spike did so. Why humans found him sitting treat-worthy he didn’t get, but whatever, treats were yummy.

Shining Armor pet Spike as he sat down on a spare chair, then handed him the biscuit. The other two humans were almost as nice as Twilight. Shining Armor was always “teaching” him tricks, while Cadance had plenty of affection.

“I’m glad to see you working again. Are you feeling better?”

Twilight actually smiled and nodded. “Yeah... it still hurts, though.”

“I know,” Shining Armor said, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I miss them, too. But life goes on, Twilight. You’ll see.”

Twilight didn’t respond, she just kept taking small bites of her sandwich.

“Do you think you’ll be ready to go to school in September?”

Twilight nodded. “I think so. Are you going back to work?”

Shining Armor nodded. “The chief has been nice to give me all this time off, but I really think I need to. Believe me, this is hurting me too.”

Twilight I didn’t answer at first. “Shiny... I feel bad you’re giving up so much for me...”

“You shouldn’t. We want what’s best for you. You’re going to grow up to be a great woman someday. You’ll win the Nobel Prize and everything. There’s no way I’m letting all that genius go to waste.”

Twilight blushed. “Cadance told me a few nights ago... that she used to take care of me as a baby. That it helped her.”

“It did,” Shining said. By this point, Spike had been flipped onto his back and was getting a belly scratch. “You know, I walked in on her playing peekaboo with you. She was smiling harder than I had seen her since she lost her parents. After Mom and Dad got home, she was the most cheerful she had been in a while.” His grin turned a bit cheeky. “That night we shared our first kiss. And our second. Actually, we got all the way up to thirty-seven. She got really affectionate overnight. You really helped her forget.”

Twilight blushed. “Shiny...”

“Oh come on, you’re old enough that shouldn’t bother you.”

“I still don’t want to hear it.”

Shiny laughed. “You know, she was your godmother for a while?”

“Cadance? Really?”

“She’s five months older than me. When she turned eighteen, Mom and Dad named her your godmother in case something happened to them. Of course, it was only until I turned eighteen, but it still meant a lot to her.”

“I... I didn’t know...”

“She really loves you, Twilight. As much as I do. You mean more to her... and me than you realize.”

Twilight smiled. “It’s not fair she had to lose so much.”

“The world’s not fair, Twilight. That’s why it needs great people like you. You’re going to make things better. I know it.”

Twilight hugged her big brother. She was crying again.

Spike watched, his mind racing at all this new information. Twilight was this important? He was supposed to support her? Twilight was great, but all this? Could he handle it?

But as Twilight picked him up to join in the hug, he knew he had to. He’d do anything for Twilight.

Spike led Twilight along, even though Twilight was the one holding the leash. The park was a good place to be, he saw. Plenty of cute female dogs for him to meet.

However, they didn’t get far when suddenly a new human blocked their path. Spike stopped in confusion, which turned to anger when he realized Twilight was scared.

“Well, well, if it isn’t Crylight,” the girl sneered.

Twilight whimpered. “H-hello, Fleur.”

“Don’t ‘hello’ me, Sparkle,” the girl said as more surrounded her. “I’m getting really sick of your ‘little miss perfect’ routine.”

Spike growled. If she hurt Twilight, she’d regret it.

“I... I don’t know what you mean...”

Fleur suddenly pushed Twilight to the ground. The other girls laughed, but Fleur kept a cold gaze.

Spike barked. He was ignored.

“Don’t play dumb, you bitch,” Fleur said coldly.

Spike barked louder, over and over. How dare she use that word! How could humans take that word and turn it dirty?

Fleur finally looked down at Spike, sneering. “So, this is your dog. Figures an ugly girl would have an ugly mutt.” The girl pulled back her leg to kick him.

He rushed in and bit her on the ankle.

“Ow! Oh, you stupid...”

“Hey! Hey!”

All eyes turned to a police officer. “You girls want to explain what’s going on?”

Fleur was the first to speak. “Thank goodness you’re here! This crazy dog attacked me and...”

“And you were about to kick it,” the officer finished. “And even if you hadn’t tried to kick it, you pretty deliberately assaulted its owner. That’s more than enough to qualify as provoking,”he said. Then he turned to Twilight, and nearly did a double take. “Twilight?”

Twilight grinned. “Hello Officer Marshall.”

Fleur froze. “You... you know her?”

“Oh yes,” Marshall said, helping the young girl up. “Her older brother just joined the force. One of my best men.” He bent down and scratched Spike’s ears. “I take it this is Spike?”

“Yes sir,” Twilight said.

“Stop!” Marshall said. Spike noticed at that point that some of Fleur's friends had been trying to sneak away. The command stopped them cold.

Marshall turned back to Twilight. “I take it all these girls go to your school?”

“Yes sir.”

“So I take it your sister-in-law will hear what happened and can administer the appropriate punishments?”

That was met with protests from the other girls, but Marshall lifted his hand to silence it. “Either you accept whatever punishment Dean Cadance thinks is fair, or I can bring you in for assault. Take your pick, but I remind you an arrest record isn’t anything you want to have.”

The girls stayed quiet.

Marshall nodded, then turned back to Twilight. “You keep on with what you were doing before these girls harassed you, and you tell your sister-in-law tonight.” He turned back to the girls. “I want all you names now. And if I find out Dean Cadance hasn’t heard about it, I’ll make sure it’s a lot worse for you.”

Twilight moved away as quickly as she could without choking Spike. Even with the quick exit, Spike was proud. He had protected his master.

Twilight’s bed was comfy, so much that Spike rarely used the one the human had bought for him. Twilight didn’t mind, she liked having him close.

She wrapped up a long fantasy book she had been reading out loud to him and closed the book. She placed her glasses on the nightstand and turned out the last. She gave her dog one last kiss on the head before her head hit the pillow.

“You were amazing today, Spike!” she said.

Spike gave a yip of happiness, snuggling up to Twilight.

“Fleur is always bullying me, and I don’t know why. At least everyone else at Crystal Prep just pretends I’m not there. Her... why doesn’t she like me? I mean, aside from the fact that I’m a loser.”

You’re no loser, Twilight. Please don’t think that.

“Still, Cadance looked angry when she found out. Maybe this will get her to stop.”

Spike agreed, giving another yip to show this. And if Fleur tried anything else, he’d bite her again. He’d protect Twilight, from real dangers, not what Shining Armor wanted her protected from. Seriously, why was he so determined to make sure his sister never finds a mate?

It didn’t matter. He felt like he could take on anything!

Spike had to laugh at his naivete back then. He hadn’t protected Twilight, he had bitten Fleur before Marshall protected Twilight.

He remembered the day he got the ability to talk. When he saw that strange pointy rabbit thing, his first instinct was that something unfamiliar was near Twilight. He needed to protect her.

He was a little embarrassed when he was told by Sunset that the creature was called a jackalope, and it was pretty harmless compared to what else was in Equestria.

And then, a few days ago, he saw he couldn’t protect Twilight. At all.

He remembered the day in the mall when Fleur had tried bullying Twilight, only to find her new friends weren’t having it. That, he realized now, was real protection. Something he couldn’t give her.

Then what good was he to her?

He realized that the television had been turned off. He looked to see Cadance getting up, carrying her sleeping charge in her arms. She looked at Spike and smiled. “I’ll be right back, okay?”

Spike nodded. Cadance carried Twilight into her bedroom, disappearing inside. A half a minute later, she emerged coming back and carefully picking him back up, as if he was made of glass. Spike still winced in a bit of pain, but didn’t complain as she carried him into the bedroom and deposited him on the foot of the bed.

Spike got comfortable as Cadance left the room once again. She was back with her baseball bat, setting it against the wall before taking a seat in a nearby chair.

“You’re still staying here?”

Cadance nodded. “Twilight might not have had a nightmare in the last few days, but I’m not taking any chances.” She pet Spike. “Besides, I wanted to talk to you.”

“Me?”

“Sunset told me what you asked her,” she answered simply.

“She did?”

Cadance gave a sad smile. “Listen, I’m glad you want to protect Twilight. I love her like she was my own, and with everything going on, I’ve never been more afraid of something happening to her. But don’t think for a second that’s the most important thing you can do for her.”

“But... she could have gotten kidnapped!”

“She could have, but we were lucky Rainbow Dash and Flash were around. And you know something else? She could have been dead long ago if it wasn’t for you.”

“W-what?”

“Spike, when her parents died, it devastated her. She was a shut-in before, but afterward she completely lost it. It really hurt, she was such a sweet girl, but the only ones who ever saw the real her were the three of us.”

“So... how did I help?”

“You have her love. Believe me, when I lost my parents, it nearly killed me. I felt so miserable I thought I was going to die. Shining Armor was around, but...”

Spike tilted his head. “But?”

“I hadn’t told him how I felt, so I was still shut off from him. Twilight Velvet and Night Light loved me like I was their own, but they weren’t my parents. Then I started spending time with Twilight, and simply having someone who loved me so much helped. When she sat in my lap, I used to tell her everything I was feeling. She didn’t understand a word, but maybe that’s what helped. Just saying what I felt... it helped me.

“Then, one night when I put her in her crib, I really looked at how small and vulnerable she was. She was so delicate and precious... it occurred to me how easily she could be gone.”

“That sounds horrible,” Spike said.

“It was the beginning of over a decade of worrying about her. But something good came out if it. I decided, right then, to cherish those I love. I went right into Shining Armor’s room and we had our first kiss that night, and I never denied my feelings to anything ever again.”

“Okay... so what does that have to do with me?” he asked.

“Simple. Getting love is what saved me, and it’s what saved Twilight. I married Shining Armor and took legal custody of Twilight because they both needed me, and I needed them. And we agreed to buy you for Twilight because we knew she needed someone she could talk to. No matter how much we tell her we love her, I can tell she still feels ashamed that we put aside so much for her. She needed you to tell her the feelings she couldn’t tell us.

“And you know something? I was glad Twilight picked you after that girl told us what happened, because you needed her just as much. I don’t think you would have lasted without someone to love.”

Cadance scratched him behind the ears. “You don’t need to be big and strong to help Twilight. You just need to love her. You just need to listen to her when she’s sad and be there for her when she needs some love. That’s all we’ve wanted for you.” There was a pause. “Okay, that’s all Twilight and I wanted from you.”

Spike grinned. Poor Shining Armor was going to be disappointed if Twilight came home with the announcement that she was dating Captain Flash.

“And if you want to help Twilight more... well, talk to the other Spike. He’s Princess Twilight’s assistant, maybe he can help you become her assistant.”

Spike stuck out his tongue. “Talking to the other Spike? He thinks he’s so great with his hind legs and fire breath.”

“Spike.”

Spike sighed. “Okay. Maybe I’ll give it a shot.”

Cadance smiled. “Good. Sunset called and said that Princess Twilight had found a therapist for her. Between him and you, I think Twilight will be in good hands in Equestria... or whatever the pony equivalent of hands is.”

Spike grinned, his first genuinely happy grin in a while. “I’ll do my best. I promise.”

Cadance gave him a scratch behind the ears. “I know you will. And there’s one other thing I want you to promise me.”

Spike tilted his head. “Yeah?”

“Promise me you’ll try to find out who you are. Love Twilight, but don’t make your whole life around her. Try and figure out what makes you happy.”

Spike stopped and thought. “Twilight makes me happy.”

“And what else?”

Spike thought. “...I don’t know. You and Shiny, I guess.”

Cadance gave a sad smile. “Think about what you want with your life. Even with Twilight needing you, there must be something.. Try and find it in Equestria, okay?”

“...Okay.” Spike was unsure when he spoke.

But when Cadance pet him on the head, and he began drifting off to sleep, he felt like everything was going to be okay.

Author's Note

Well, here's the second interlude.

I'm a little iffy on this, but I think it came out fine. Hoping the joke with Spike and a certain word works out.

We'll be back in Equestria next time.

Ponies V

I really don’t think this is a good idea, Sunset.

Please, Twilight, I can’t tell them yet. I’ve already caused them enough trouble, telling them that I brought the Changelings into their lives isn’t something I’m ready for.

Sunset, they love you, they’ve accepted you. You need to tell them. Keeping them in the dark about this is only going to hurt you in the long run.

Trust me, nothing will happen. I know next to nothing about how the Changelings are operating or where they are, so telling them won’t change anything. Please, Twilight, I’m working on figuring out, just give me a little more time!

Okay. But promise me this isn’t going to take too much longer.

I promise, Twilight. Trust me, everything’s going to be alright.

Fine. So have you cleared the other me for a visit here?

Yeah. That’s actually something I wanted to talk to you about. All the parents got together after her kidnapping. They all want to send their kids over for the summer. All of them.

How many are there?

Not counting me? Fourteen.

And that doesn’t include Flash either, I take it?

You are correct. I can give you an exact list in a bit, but can you take that many?

Yes I can. It might be a bit crowded in the guest corridors, but we can manage. And if it comes down to it, they can stay in other places. I’m sure some of my friends wouldn’t mind taking in their counterparts.

Well that’s good. Because they’re wanting to not wait until the end of the school year.

What? But I thought it was only four weeks away.

It is, but they’re that worried. They’re hoping things will blow over by the end of the summer.

See if you can convince them to hold off on it a little while longer. I know they’re worried, but I need time to set up a cover story on why so many ponies are here.

Is it really that necessary? We were going to tell Equestria of it soon anyway.

Celestia’s already told some of the top tier nobles, but this needs to stay under wraps from the general public for a bit longer. We want to get our full plans in place. This is going to be a lot to take in: a new species making contact, massive technical upheaval, maybe a new prince from a foreign country, there’s going to be a lot of objections to it. It’s better we have everything lined up before we let this loose to the public. It shouldn’t be more than two weeks after they show up, though.

Well, I’ll try to tell them that, but they won’t be happy.

Okay then. I’m supposed to meet Mom today to discuss these things. I’ll bring this up with her there.

Okay then.

Good. Now I’m sorry to end this here, but I’m supposed to meet my friends for lunch. I’ll write again when I get the chance.

Twilight really wished she could enjoy Ponyville’s quaint atmosphere. Even with her ascension into princesshood and her castle springing up, it remained a small town. More ponies were gathering to build in the area, but it seemed to at least be keeping the small town aesthetic.

It was something Twilight had always found charming, and it calmed her down, whenever her friends weren’t acting crazy. Said craziness could come in the form of arguing over Gala tickets, or an improperly administered love potion, or trying to pay back a life debt.

Today it came in the face of five eager faces who wanted to know how her first ever date went.

“Really, girls? Do you really need to know every little detail?”

“Are you serious? Darling, it’s your first date! You simply must tell us how it went!” Rarity was leaning in the most, but they were all eager for details.

Twilight looked to the sky. This cafe was usually so relaxing. “You remember what I told you? Nopony can know I have a coltfriend yet. It’s already going to be news no matter what, let alone that he’s from another world...”

“Twi, nopony is paying attention to us,” Applejack assured.

At that point, the waiter brought them their meal. After he passed of the food, Twilight spoke to him. “Is it okay if I put up a silencing dome around our table?”

“Of course, Your Highness,” the waiter answered.

As soon as he was out of range, Twilight cast the spell, making allowances for the guards who were stationed all around them. Once she was satisfied that it was safe, she spoke to her friends.

“Well, there’s not much to tell. We had dinner with his family, and he drove me home. Simple as that.”

“Oh, come on, you’re hiding something,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Ooh! Ooh! Twiley got smooched! Twiley got smooched!” Pinkie bounced.

“Oh, did you?” Rainbow said, her eyes widening.

Twilight took a bite of her daisy sandwich, hoping this would slow down her friends realizing the answer. Sadly, it didn’t.

The squeals came out in such a wave Twilight thought she was going to go deaf. Twilight didn’t even know Applejack and Rainbow Dash even could squeal.

“Oh, was it wonderful? Tell us!” Rarity insisted.

“Come on, Rarity, you don’t really need...”

“Oh, but I do!”

“Now simmer down there,” Applejack said, pulling Rarity back. “I reckon that’s Twi’s business. If she don’t want to share, then she don’t have to.”

“Besides, I more interested in knowing how much Twilight spazzed out after her first kiss,” Rainbow Dash said.

Twilight gave a “humph” as she stuck her nose up. “I’ll have you know I handled it with all the grace that my station allowed.”

Twilight came through the mirror to find Captain Flash Sentry waiting.

“Your Highness, Master Spike and Miss Starlight were sent off to their rooms to prepare for bed, as your request.”

“Excellent. Anything important come up when I was gone?”

“Nothing but the usual noble petitioning for a personal pet project, or an Elite asking for your hoof in marriage. We followed the usual procedure and rescheduled them all for tomorrow morning. The nobles have all be given rooms, the Elite told to wait in town.”

Twilight found Calibri and looked over who she’d be meeting the following morning. To her great relief, there was only five, two nobles and three elite, all of whom would undoubtedly complain of having to stay in commoner dwellings. She looked over what she would be dealing with, making notes on what to say.

After that was done, she excused herself to head to Starlight’s room. She had bathed and climbed into bed, and was waiting for Twilight to tuck her in and read her a bedtime story. She did so, kissing her on the forehead before turning off the light.

After that she stopped by Spike room, who was just closing his latest comic book and about to turn off the light. He was delayed by Twilight kissing him on the forehead. He protested that he was too old for such coddling, but it was hollow at best and only earned him more kisses.

She walked to her private bedroom and told the guard she was turning in for the night. She stepped inside, closing and locking the door behind her. She then took the moment to cast a sound-proof spell around the room.

She paused.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” Twilight bounced around the room in a way that would make Pinkie Pie proud. “He kissed me! He kissed me! He kissed me!”

Then she calmed down and collected herself. After that, she went off to her private bathroom to clean herself up.

“I have to remain calm if I’m going to be a Princess.”

“Yeah, right. So how much did you spazz out?”

“Cut it out, Rainbow,” Applejack said. “I think the question is when are we gonna be meetin’ that stallion? Cause I can’t rightly figure how a Flash can be was cool as you say.”

“Look, I know Captain Flash is anal, but it shouldn’t be that hard...”

“Twilight, the rod up that stallion’s flank has a rod up its flank.” The table giggled at Rainbow Dash’s phrase. Well, most did. Fluttershy blushed at the saying. And Rarity...

“Rainbow Dash, that was so crude... and accurate, true, but still crude.” She turned to Twilight. “Honestly dear, is this Flash really as wonderful as you say?”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “He is. I’m glad I met him.”

“Gag,” Rainbow Dash said. Applejack punched her.

Twilight giggled, but looked over at Rarity. While she was smiling, there was a sadness behind it. Her mind began racing. Should she ask her what was wrong now or wait until they were in private? She wanted to be careful how she approached this...

“Hey, Rarity, what’s wrong?”

Or Pinkie could just shout it out, whatever.

Rarity looked surprised, but she composed herself. “Oh, well... I suppose this is going to sound silly, but I can’t help but feel a little envious.”

Twilight was surprised. “Envious?”

“I’ve been hoping for a stallion to sweep me off my hooves for a long time. But I haven’t had the best of luck. Blueblood was a brute, Fancypants was taken, and Trenderhoof... well, I’m not sure how to describe him.”

“Annoyin’?” Applejack said, in a flat tone.

“Hilarious?” Everypony looked at Pinkie. “What? You gotta admit, seeing Rarity act like Applejack and Applejack act like Rarity was funny!”

“Yes, well...” Rarity said, trying to hide her embarrassment, “I’m very happy for you, Twilight, don’t think I’m not. But I’m a little miffed that you got your fairy tale ending long before I did, and you weren’t even looking for him.”

Twilight’s mind began reeling. “Oh, Rarity, I’m so sorry, I didn’t even think about that...”

“There’s no need to apologize,” Rarity assured. “You shouldn’t have to hide your love like this. My problems shouldn’t get in the way of your happiness.”

“Maybe you’re trying too hard,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “Twilight just stumbled across Flash, maybe you just need to quit looking for somepony and just let him come to you.”

“That is actually what I’ve been doing,” Rarity said. “Between opening up new shops and all this business with first contact, I scarcely have time for a relationship right now anyway.”

Fluttershy smiled. “Oh, yes, didn’t you say you were opening a shop in Manehattan soon?”

“I am!” Rarity said, clearly glad for the change of topic. “I’m actually planning to go up there in about two months and look for a location! Coco has already agreed to be my Sales Associate for the shop.”

“Ooh! A month?” Pinkie said. “I’m supposed to meet Maud up there at that time for a Pie Sisters Secret Swap Day!”

“Pie Sisters...” Rarity started, confused.

“It’s a day where a meet-up with one of my sisters, in this case Maud, and we spend the whole day sightseeing and looking around, and at the end...”

The conversation continued for some time on the subject of family traditions. Twilight leaned back and enjoyed. If it weren’t for the royal guards watching them on all sides, it could almost be like old times.

She smiled, her eyes drifting over to the Sweet Shop just across the sweet. In the window, she saw Bon Bon flip the closed sign to open. She had apparently gotten back from her own lunch break.

It was at that point that Twilight remembered what had come up at her dinner with Flash’s family. The other Bon Bon...

“Can you all excuse me a moment?”

The others looked at her. “What’s wrong, Twi?” Applejack asked.

“It’s nothing, really. I just learned something about the other Bon Bon and I wanted to ask this Bon Bon about it. I’m just going across the street, I’ll be right back.”

With a few quick goodbyes, she stepped out of the bubble and began crossing the street. Sugarcoat followed, meeting her duty as acting captain in Flash’s absence.

They entered the shop to the pleasant ring of the bell. Bon Bon, behind the counter, looked up. “Twilight! Er, Princess Twilight!”

“Please don’t call me Princess. You knew me way before then.”

“Of course. What can I get you? I have some of those chocolate-covered roses you like, and I think I can whip up a few glazed gems for Spike.”

“I’ll take some, but I really just wanted to ask you a question real quick.”

“Of course. Name it.”

“This might sound strange, but does the name Sweetie Drops mean anything to you?”

“...What?”

“Well, it might be nothing, and it’s a long story, but...”

Suddenly, with a loud boom, smoke filled the little shop. Twilight jumped in surprise, then began to sputter and cough. There was instantly sounds of a scuffle filled her ears. Finally, getting her bearings together, she lit up her horn and cast a spell which tore through the smoke like tissue paper.

What she saw first shocked her.

As Sugarcoat would later tell her, Bon Bon had tried to run toward the back entrance. Sugarcoat had managed to intercept her and had began sparring her by the time Twilight could see again. Twilight was greeted to her elite guard swinging her spear at the candy maker, who was dodging every attack with the grace of an acrobat.

Eventually Bon Bon leapt into a flip, driving her hind legs into Sugarcoat’s chin. As the guard stumbled back, the candymaker flipped around to land on her hooves.

Twilight reached out with her magic, grabbing her in midair. Bon Bon was stopped for all of half a second before something suddenly pushed the magic away, allowing her to hit the floor.

“What the?”

Those two words were all Twilight had time to get out before Bon Bon scrambled for the back door. In a flash Twilight followed, with Sugarcoat right behind her.

She caught up with Bon Bon just as she was throwing open her back door to run out. She got only a few gallops before Indigo Zap and Sour Sweet tackled her to the side. The three went rolling across the grass before pinning her to the ground.

Twilight briefly wondered how they caught up so fast, but pushed it back for more immediate concerns. “Hold her down.”

The two Pegasi complied, pinning the protesting Earth Pony to the ground.

“Twilight!”

The Princess’s ears perked up as she turned, seeing her friends come running after her, with the rest of the guards that were watching them.

“How’d you guys know I was in trouble?”

“Uh, kind of hard not to. The shop filled with smoke and there were some loud noises.” Rainbow Dash’s words caused Twilight to mentally kick herself for not realizing this.

Pushing that aside, she turned back to Bon Bon. She was thrashing wildly against her captors now, but she stopped when Twilight set her gaze on her.

Without saying a word, Twilight scanned her with her magic. In seconds, six strange objects jumped out of her sides, each being levitated in Twilight’s magic.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack said.

“Runes,” Twilight said, holding one of the objects up. It looked to be a simple stone with a simple symbol carved into it, three dots connected into a triangle. “These are specially made to ward off a Unicorn’s levitation.”

“Why in Celestia’s name would Bon Bon be wearing those for?” Rarity asked.

“Why indeed,” Twilight shot a glare at the candymaker.

“...I can explain.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to hear this,” Twilight said.

Celestia arrived at Twilight’s castle via chariot, that much was expected. What wasn’t expected was that Twilight herself was not present on the balcony to greet her. Instead, Captain Flash was the only one waiting, his face not quite as stoic as it usually was.

“Your Highness, Princess Twilight has requested that you meet her in her office at once.”

Celestia looked at the young captain. There was a crack in his usual stoic demeanor. It was just a crack, but years of living had taught Celestia how to read ponies. He looked a bit worried.

“I’ll go at once,” she said, stopping only long enough to add “Thank you, Captain.”

It took all of Celestia’s willpower not to charge for Twilight’s office. If there was something bothering Flash, that meant there was something bothering Twilight, and she wanted to know what.

She was relieved when she reached Twilight’s door. The two guards that stood at either side bowed her in.

As soon as she entered the room, she felt tension surround her. Ever fiber of her told her this wasn’t going to be a pleasant talk. Twilight sat at her desk, her quill to several different things at once.

“Twilight, are you okay?”

When Twilight looked at her, Celestia had to step back. While she had known Celestia for years, the one thing she had rarely done was look at her with anger in her expression. Sure, she had been angry, but only once before had it been at her. And that time...

“Twilight?”

“Do the names S.M.I.L.E. and F.R.O.W.N. mean anything to you?”

Celestia’s eyes widened, her pupils shrinking. “How did you find out about that?”

Twilight grimaced, almost as if Celestia had slapped her. Celestia winced as her last remnants of hope that this was going to be a pleasant conversation went out the window.

Twilight turned to behind her desk. Celestia realized that there were other ponies in the room with her. A cream colored Earth Pony and a mint-green Unicorn. She was just recognizing the Earth Pony as a high-ranking S.M.I.L.E. agent whose exact name and position escaped her when Twilight spoke.

“Bon Bon... or Sweetie Drops, or whatever your name is... It looks like your story checks out. You can go home. Remember the cover story.”

“There was a Changeling impersonating me that you caught,” the Earth Pony answered. Her tone was so nervous and robotic that one would never believe she was an agent. The Unicorn, Celestia wondered if she was her partner, led her companion away. They stopped when they crossed Celestia’s path. “I’m sorry, Your Highness, she caught me and I couldn’t...”

“Go!”

The two ponies dashed out of the room at Twilight’s command, throwing open the double doors and barrelling out.

Celestia was too stunned to reprimand her student. Twilight shut the doors with her magic, then cast a sound-proof spell on the room. That worried Celestia more than anything. That meant Twilight expected to be yelling.

“So... S.M.I.L.E. and F.R.O.W.N.?”

Twilight actually made Celestia look at the floor like a scolded filly. She found herself speaking the full names of those organizations. “Secret Monster Intelligence League of Equestria and Friendship Ranger Organization of Worldwide Negotiations.”

“Yes, that second one would be me and my friends, wouldn’t it? A secret branch of the government so secret that not even the actual agents know of its existence.”

Those words hung in the air for an uncomfortably long time. Finally Twilight spoke. “I take it your friends aren’t too happy with this either.”

“They don’t know yet.”

That caught Celestia truly off guard. “They don’t?”

“They don’t. Because despite this, I’d like to think you had a good reason for keeping this from us. Though for the life of me, I can’t think of what it is. Honestly, were you expecting any of us to refuse?”

“No, that’s not it...”

“Do you think we’re incapable of keeping a secret?”

“No...”

“Then what? What? Why have you been lying to me about this? Why have you been keeping an entire branch of the Equestrian government a secret from me?”

“Twilight, you know I can’t tell you everything. You don’t tell Starlight everyth...”

“Don’t even try to compare this to that!” Twilight’s voice actually rose. “You can’t compare the situations! You might as well be telling me Moondancer becoming a shut-in was the same as the old Starlight’s equalization! Starlight’s still a filly under my care, and I’m always upfront when I can’t tell her anything! I don’t even mislead her on that! I haven’t spent the last few years saying we were equals while shutting her out of something so important! Were you lying about that, too? Do you really see me as an equal, or am I just somepony you can push excess paperwork on?”

“I wanted to keep you safe, okay?!”

Those words, actually shouted from the normally collected monarch, hung in the air, and Twilight went from angry to confused.

“What are you talking about? I’m an Alicorn, the same as you. I can’t be killed.”

“No, not your body, Twilight.” Celestia was crying. Twilight suddenly felt the rest of her anger evaporate to shame. She had made her mother cry. “I meant you. Your spirit. Your innocence.”

“What?”

“Twilight, I’m amazed that, in many ways, you’re still the same pony I took up as my student. You have a loving heart, you see the best in everypony, and... well, you’re a great leader and friend. I’ve sent you out to do dangerous work several times, and only under Changeling influence did you ever blame me for it. You weren’t mad when you learned I had planned for you to battle NightMare Moon since the day you hatched Spike. You weren’t mad when going up against Discord cost you your sanity. You weren’t mad when I insisted the same being that hurt you so badly be given a second chance. You weren’t even mad when I chose Discord over you to hunt down Tirek, even though that decision nearly cost us dearly.

“But I’ve seen what the burden of leadership does to a pony, especially where war and secret operations are concerned. I saw it turn my sister from a wonderful, loving little filly into NightMare Moon. Jealousy would have never had such a grip on her if seeing the horrors of the world hadn’t eroded her good will. I’ve lost several students because they ended up no better than the monsters they fought. And those that managed to keep their sanity... well, they lost their innocence.

“I’ve already seen its effects on you. You’ve lost so much in your quest to keep Equestria safe. That’s why... I didn’t want you any more involved in Equestria’s defense than I had to. I wanted to keep you the same, just for a little while longer. I’m... I love you, Twilight, like you were my own. And that love was as much a curse to me as it was a blessing. Because even though I loved you, I knew you had to be risked for the greater good. I knew you’d be out on the front lines instead of in the castle, where you would be safe and under my care. I know one day you’ll have to face all those horrible things, but... I just wanted you to stay my sweet little daughter for a bit longer.”

Celestia simply cried after that. In a flash Twilight was in her forelegs, and Celestia wrapped her wings around her so tightly Twilight could hardly move.

“Mom...”

“It’s... it’s cost you greatly. It influenced my decision to send Discord against Tirek. I wanted to keep you safe. Instead I put more on you than ever. Oh Twilight!” She kissed her face, over and over.

Twilight allowed herself to be held for a bit, but finally she pressed a hoof onto Celestia’s chest. With great reluctance, the Princess of the Sun released her former charge. Twilight looked into Celestia eyes, still brimming with tears.

“Mom... I’m not the same pony anymore. Too many things have happened to me for that to be true. But I think I’ve only changed for the better. You remember what you told me as a filly? ‘A gem cannot be polished without friction...’”

“‘...nor a pony perfected without trials,’” Celestia finished with a smile.

“I promise, I’ll always be your daughter. I’ll have you, and Luna, and Cadance, and Sunset, long after my other friends are gone. I’ll have plenty of ponies to lean on. But that’s not going to work if we continue keeping secrets from each other. I’m not going to do anything less than my best, and I want your help on that.”

Celestia gave a smile, a true, big smile. “Fine... but I’m going to remember this when it’s Starlight’s turn to get into the real world.” Twilight opened her mouth, but Celestia cut her off. “Don’t even try to tell me you don’t feel that way about her. I can tell, and I have Luna and Cadance to back me up. They say the look of pride you give her when she does something great is the same one I give you.”

Twilight blushed and fidgeted, and quickly decided to change the subject. “So, can I expect all the information on S.M.I.L.E. on my desk tomorrow? And any other branch you’ve been hiding from me?”

“...Yes. I promise.” Then she thought a moment. “Well I’ll give you the basic information. S.M.I.L.E. is a big organization, and I don’t let files on it travel around easily. If I leave anything out tomorrow, it’s simply because even I can’t cut through all the red tape.” Celestia was regaining her composure quickly. Years of wearing her queenly mask had done so. “There is plenty about running the government I haven’t told you yet, simply because there is so much of it that telling you all at once is impossible. Now, I’m sure there’s a real reason you called me here?”

Twilight grinned. “Yes. It seems that after my alternate’s attempted kidnapping, every parent in the other world wants to send their children here. And that means all of them. My castle might get even more full than I thought.”

“Oh dear. How many?”

“Fourteen, not including Sunset or Flash. There’s the other Twilight and Spike, Applejack and Apple Bloom, Rarity and Sweetie Belle, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo, Fluttershy and Zephyr Breeze, and Pinkie, Marble, Limestone, and Maud. If the races march up across worlds, that’s three Unicorns, four Pegasi, six Earth Ponies, and one baby dragon. And we’re going to need teachers for all of them.”

Celestia thought a moment. “I was already preparing a flight instructor for Sunset, I think he can teach a small class. And I suppose I could spare a basic instructor from my school to come here and teach the new Sweetie and Rarity if it becomes a problem, though they will likely get lessons with me while I’m teaching this new Twilight.”

“I don’t think the other Rarity will need it. According to Sunset, she had a pretty good grasp on levitation already.” Twilight looked up with a grin. “Are you hoping to have another student? One last one before you retire from teaching?”

“What do you mean, Twilight? I’m not planning to stop taking students anytime soon.”

That surprised the lavender Alicorn. “What? But... you found the wielders of the Elements of Harmony and got your sister back. Wasn’t that the whole point of you taking on students?”

“Initially yes. However, I found over the years that it had a second, equally as important function.”

“What’s that?”

Celestia looked out window. “Will you take a flight with me, Twilight? I think it’s best I show you this personally.”

Twilight tilted her head, but nodded. “Okay. Let’s get going then.”

“Don’t you want to alert Captain Flash that you’re departing?”

“Then he’ll want to come with us, and I don’t want that. Besides, we’ll only be gone a few minutes, right?”

Twilight opened the door to her office to find Captain Flash waiting for her there. “Your Highness, I heard you were leaving. I’ll prepare an escort.”

Twilight tensed. “What? My spell...” Then she kicked herself. She had forgotten to set it to block out the guards as well. It wasn’t too much of a problem, the guards were all under magically binding contracts to not speak anyway, but it was proving an annoyance. “That will not be necessary, Captain. I’ll only be gone a few minutes.”

“Princess, a lot can happen in a few minutes. Even an Alicorn can’t keep her guard up at all times.”

“That’s true, but we’re two of the most powerful creatures in existence. I think we’ll manage.”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness, but something could catch you off guard. Protocol states...”

“Flash, if I really wanted to stop you from following me, do you think I could do it?”

“...Yes,” he admitted.

“So why don’t we save ourselves a step? Princess Celestia and I are stepping out for a few minutes, kindly hold the castle until we get back.”

“...At least let me send a squad to watch you.”

“Captain...”

“Twilight,” Celestia interrupted. The young Princess silenced as her mother stepped forward. “Captain, you may send out a team, but they’re to remain at a long perimeter. I want this to be a private moment, so you are only to move in if an unidentified object enters the vicinity, understood?”

Captain Flash smiled. “Of course, Your Highness,” he bowed to the floor. “I’ll only need minutes to summon a team.” He was out the door before Twilight could blink.

The lavender Alicorn moaned. “Mom...”

“I know it’s annoying, Twilight, but these protocols are in place for a reason. Believe me, it took me a while to get used to them as well.”

“Yeah, but I’ve had almost no time away from them outside the castle. I can’t even sit in the cafe without at least five guards around.”

“I know. Trust me, it’ll get better. And try not to be too hard on Captain Flash. I know he’s a little overzealous when it comes to his job, but he means well.”

Twilight smiled. “You should have seen him when I told him what happened today, me catching Bon Bon in the act. He flipped that he wasn’t there when the guards were really needed. He double- and triple-checked everything to make sure it was done right. I had to practically protect Bon Bon from him.”

“That’s the mark of a good soldier, always trying to improve his performance. Well, maybe he’s a bit too eager, but you’ll be glad for it in times of crisis. I know it’s hard now, but trust me, in due time you’ll appreciate his hard work.”

Twilight could only give a rueful smile. “I hope that day comes soon.”

Arriving where Celestia told them only took a few minutes, but it was a bit further away than Twilight had expected. Not that they moved until the castle was a mere dot on the horizon. It was the fact that they moved up, high into the air, higher than most of the clouds. When the castle was a mere dot on the ground, Celestia stopped.

“Have you ever been this high up before?” Celestia asked.

“Yes,” Twilight answered. “After the incident with the Plunder Vines. Rainbow Dash told me I had to fly this high up and see everything. It’s quite the view.”

“Yes, it is. But I’d imagine it means something different to Rainbow Dash than it does to me. Look at Ponyville. What do you see?”

“Right now? A small area with a bunch of dots.”

“Look across Equestria. What do you see?”

Twilight looked, turning in all directions. “I see Canterlot... I see Manehattan and Las Pegasus. I see the desert...”

“And how do they all look to you from up here?”

“Small. Tiny.”

Celestia nodded. “They look that way to me too, even when I have all four hooves on the ground.”

“What?” She looked at her mentor. “Why?”

“Twilight, think of how long I’ve lived. I’ve seen empires grow and crumble. I’ve seen dynasties begin and end. What most creatures think as a great, once in a lifetime event is merely another time it’s happened for me. When you live as long as I have, it’s easy to get... well, detached. When you’re always having to think of the greater good, it can be easy to forget those individual lives matter. Like I’ve told you before, I’ve made several hard choices as Princess where I sacrificed others for the greater good. If you do that long enough, you can forget why losing a life is such a sacrifice.

“That’s why I needed my students. That’s why I needed Sunset, and you. I need somepony to care for that won’t live forever. It keeps you grounded. I need a little one whose eyes will light up at the fact that they’ve succeeded in something as simple as levitation, or who will think a simple ride over Canterlot on my back is a fun time, or that considers sneaking cookies with me before dinner was exciting. I even need that feeling of loss when they’re gone, to remind me why life is so precious.”

“Mom... I had no idea...”

“That’s why I wanted to have this conversation with you before you took on a student of your own. I know the circumstances around Starlight was unexpected, so I wasn’t angry, but it saddened me that you took her in without knowing what you were getting yourself into. The day you lose her will be one of great sadness, but it will be worth it.

“That’s why Luna will eventually take on a student of her own, once I feel she’s completely settled. That’s why Cadance will as well, after the grief of losing Shining Armor has calmed. And it’s why this new Twilight will not be my final student, even though I’m sure the day I lose her will be as painful as any other. Ponies are important, Twilight, and you’ll need reminders of that.”

Twilight was silent for a moment. “I... thank you, Mom. I... I guess I need to think about this a bit.”

“I understand. Come on, let’s head back.”

As the two flew down, Celestia spoke up. “How did you find out about S.M.I.L.E., anyway?”

“Oh. Bon Bon’s alternate goes to Canterlot High. Flash... the fun Flash... said her name was Sweetie Drops. I asked her about the connection, and she flipped out.”

Celestia nodded... and then froze in mid-air. “Oh my... I haven’t even considered that. Our agents will have to be re-evaluated. They might all need new identities... oh, this is a mess.” She put a hoof to her forehead. “Well, congratulations, Twilight, you wanted to know all about S.M.I.L.E.. Now it’s going to give you all kinds of new paperwork.”

“Really?” Twilight said, her eyes lighting up.

“...Right, I forgot who I was talking to.” Despite herself, Celestia smiled. “Are you sure Captain Flash isn’t the Flash you should be going to?”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Oh, nothing,” Celestia smiled.

Once safely back in the castle, they were able to enter Twilight’s office and be in private again.

“Well, I suppose we should get on with our meeting. I know you have to get back to Canterlot...”

“Actually, I can stay tonight. I made sure of it, in case something came up.”

Twilight nodded. “I’m glad, but I don’t think it will take that long.”

“Maybe not, but... Twilight, do you think I could stay tonight? After that fight we had, I... I just want to spend time with you.”

Twilight blushed, but allowed herself to be wrapped in Celestia’s wings. “Of course, Mom.”

“And... maybe we could have another slumber party? I want to have one more before this new Flash comes by and he’s the only one you’ll be wanting to share a bed with.”

Twilight blushed. “Mom,” she moaned, but she nuzzled in closer to her.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I promise no more secrets between us. Keeping things quiet has only hurt us.”

Twilight smiled. “Well, I’m hoping.”

Then she stopped.

“Twilight?”

Twilight pulled away. “I’m sorry, Mom, but I just realized there’s something important I need to deal with, and it needs to be dealt with tonight.”

Celestia was caught off guard. “Whatever is it?”

“I’ll tell you at dinner, but I need to do this now. Please?”

Celestia was only silent a moment before nodding. “Okay.”

“Thank you. Please, go off to the library or somewhere. I’m going to need a few hours. And please tell Calibri to cancel all my other appointments for today.”

Celestia nodded and headed for the door. As soon as she was gone, Twilight went to her bookshelf and pulled out her diary to Sunset. In a flash she was opened to their latest conversation, the one begging her to keep quiet about her suspicions. She grabbed her quill.

Sunset, are you there?

There was a few minutes of quiet before the next writing appeared on the page.

Yeah, I’m here. What’s up?

Are you at home?

Yes.

I’m coming to Terra. I want to meet you at Sweet Apple Acres, in one of the far fields in about an hour. We need to have a talk.

Author's Note

In case you don't read the books, SMILE and FROWN are from Lyra and Bon Bon: The Mares From SMILE. And yes, it established the Mane Six were part of a monster hunting squad without their knowledge. This ended up working out great for the story, so I added it in.

Next chapter's one I've been waiting for since I started writing this.

Humans VI

What? Twilight, you’re asking for something pretty last minute.

I don’t care. We need to talk, now.

Why?

I just had a long conversation with Mom. She said some things we need to talk about. I’m coming through the portal soon. Meet me in about an hour.

Okay, fine. But this better be good.

Sonata moaned, her stomach growling. Stupid Dr. Starlight and her stupid tests. It meant no food. She wanted to eat again.

She tried to concentrate on her game. The Changelings had at least allowed her just about everything after she agreed to cooperate. The only thing that had taken from her is her shoes. Apparently after confiscating Adagio’s, they realized doing so would make it harder for any of them to get away.

She sighed. She wished Adagio would just stop resisting. It wasn’t so bad here, and it’s not like they had anywhere else to go. She really missed her sister.

It was then that the door opened and two guards came in. They were followed by two more, each pushing a dolly big enough to hold each of them.

“Come on, girls, testing time.”

Sonata paused her game and obeyed, Aria following right behind her. They allowed themselves to be strapped up, not too tight to be uncomfortable, but enough to allow herself to be taken away. After she was secure the dolly tilted back and she was wheeled out of the room, Aria just behind her.

The room was empty nearly a whole minute before it admitted a new resident.

Adagio was wheeled in, strapped up as much as the others. As the guards unstrapped her, she spoke. “Where are my sisters?”

“In testing. They’ll be done in about two hours.”

“What? But... please, I need to see them!”

“Then you should have behaved yourself sooner.”

Adagio grabbed the guard and pleaded. “Please... Please don’t leave me alone here!”

The guard pushed her down. “Would you rather go back in the room? I’m sure Dr. Starlight would love to set you up for another round...”

“No! No! I’ll be good, I promise!” She was starting to cry.

“Good. Now, your meal is being brought to you. Stay here.” That was all the guard said before he left, closing the door behind him.

Adagio lay curled on the floor, weeping. She wanted her sisters back. They hadn’t been apart this long in... ever. She had never been alone, truly alone, until Starlight had gotten them.

She lay curled in a ball, but she dried her eyes. She couldn’t let the pain get to her now. Besides, it likely would have been hard to try and talk her sisters into escaping. Their loss at Canterlot High had broken them too much. This would just make it easier. She needed to move now, while Starlight was busy and her guards thought she was broken.

She stayed curled in a ball, waiting. Then the door opened next, she made herself cry again. Not too difficult, considering how she was feeling.

“Come on, girl, lunch.”

The guard walked to the table, not bothering to kick Adagio or do anything else to provoke her. She got up, and despite her promise to walk slowly she ended up running to the table at the smell of freshly baked pizza.

“Leave the dishes in the sink, I’ll get them tonight,” the guard said. Adagio didn’t answer, she was stuffing an entire slice into her mouth. Despite a nagging voice worrying that it had been laced with something, being denied anything but the blandest food for weeks had worked up her appetite.

The entire pizza was gone in fifteen minutes, and Adagio gulped down the juice that came with it. No soda, Starlight had called it nothing but empty calories, but anything but water tasted heavenly.

Adagio sat on the couch a bit, trying to get her bearings together. The quick eating had made her feel a bit ill, which was fine. It was exactly what she needed.

She waited another ten minutes before deciding now was the time to act. She moved to the center of the room and started to stagger, falling to the floor.

“I don’t feel good,” she called.

No answer.

“I don’t feel good,” she called louder. “Please, I need help.”

“Yeah, real original,” a guard called back. “We weren’t born yesterday.”

She winced. That meant she had to do it. Still, anything was worth getting out of here. So, breathing deeply, she opened her mouth and put her finger in.

The sound of the pizza coming up finally got the two guards to come in, and immediately they wretched at the mess on the floor. “Aw, geez,” the woman said.

“What are you complaining about? You don’t have to clean it up.” The male guard started to move toward her. “Call the medical bay. That brat will throw a tantrum if one of them is even slightly sick.”

The other nodded and began reaching for her radio.

It was then Adagio started to act.

Her first move was suddenly pulling forward and punching the male directly in the groin. With a loud cry of pain he went down.

The female guard was stunned by this just long enough for Adagio to reach her. She tackled her to the ground and began punching wildly. She had managed to break her nose and blacken an eye by the time she started getting resistance. Desperate, Adagio drove both of her thumbs into her opponent’s eye.

There was a howl of pain. Adagio stopped and got up. Her stomach was still doing flips, but she worked through it. While the guards were both stunned, she acted quickly, removing their radios and keys, as well as snatching an ID from the woman.

In a flash she ran to the door, closing it behind her. She cycled through the keys, desperately finding the one to the lock. She just managed to get it locked before the female got to the door. Adagio hadn’t pressed hard enough to cause permanent damage, but she still couldn’t open her eyes all the way.

Then she ran, praying to Harmony that there were no security cameras. She knew it was a rather hypocritical prayer, given all the discord she had spread, but she did so anyway. Her mind was racing. She needed to find shoes at least, maybe a change of clothes.

Fortunately, it seemed Harmony was in a forgiving mood, as the signs leading to the guard’s locker rooms were clearly marked. Gratefully, she began to run.

“Okay, where are you having trouble?”

“I don’t get this! Look at this! There’s so much!”

Sunset looked over Apple Bloom’s textbook and smiled. “Ah, I see. This is a problem of not seeing the forest for the trees.”

“Huh?” Apple Bloom tilted her head.

“This problem looks big and scary, but it can be broken down into some basic math. It’s really just applying what you already know. For starters, we need to do something about those fractions...”

The two worked for a bit, Sunset guiding her surrogate sister along be asking her a series of leading questions. When the youngest Apple wrote her answer, she looked at Sunset with hope.

She grinned. “That’s correct.”

“Really?”

Sunset rubbed her head. “I told you it was easy once you broke it down. A few more and you’ll have the hang of this.”

“Cool! Let’s do another one!”

Apple Bloom began the next problem. While Sunset checked her phone. “I’m sorry, I need to go take care of something real quick.”

“Huh? What’s that?”

“Something I promised another friend. It shouldn’t take me more than half an hour. Just work on the problems. I’ll be back to help you.”

She gave her sister a quick hug before getting up and leaving the room. She passed by Jonathan Apple in the living room, who was reading a newspaper.

“I’m going for a walk, I’ll be right back,” she said.

Jonathan looked up. “After what happened to Twilight? I’m not sure that’s such a good idea...”

Sunset responded by holding one of her hands palm-up and summoning a ball of fire on it, then casually tossing and catching it with the other hand. “I’m scarier than anything in the dark,” she promised. “If I’m gone more than half an hour, you can send a search party.”

Jonathan gave a weak grin. “Okay.”

Sunset decided to give the man a quick hug before going.

It didn’t take her long to reach the outer fields. Looking behind a shed made for tool storage, she found her other surrogate sister. “Hey Twi........”

The stunned way the sentence ended was because Twilight was in an unusually fancy dress. The annoyed look her fellow Alicorn gave her only made the whole thing stranger.

“I didn’t change out of the dress from my date with Flash, okay?”

Sunset snickered, but regained her composure. “So you walked all the way here?”

“No. I called Flash and he gave me a ride. He’s going to Rarity’s to get my normal clothes for me. We need to talk.”

Sunset smiled. “No problem. So what’s up?”

Twilight took a deep breath. “You need to tell everyone the truth about what you’re suspecting.”

Sunset’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. “What? Twilight, I can’t do that! I don’t want them to know I messed up so bad unless I have to. If I’m right about the Changelings...”

“Then it would be best if they were on their guard,” Twilight said. “And it’s only going to get worse for everyone if you keep it a secret.”

Sunset still stammered. “Please, Twilight, I can’t... what if they...” She trailed off, her words tripping over each other.

Twilight placed a hand on her shoulder. “They forgave you for the Fall Formal. They forgave the other Twilight for the Friendship Games. And you forgave them for Anon-a-Miss. Friends forgive each other. Isn’t that what you’ve been telling the other me?”

Sunset blushed. “I... I guess I have.”

“I know, it’s one thing to preach something, another thing altogether to actually follow it. But you need to be honest with your friends. Keeping secrets like this, even small ones, is just going to make things worse in the long run.”

Sunset smiled. “What brought this on? Why are you so insistent all of a sudden?”

Twilight looked to one side a moment. “I just found out someone was keeping a secret from me.”

Adagio was grateful that she found the locker room without any difficulty. Equally thankfully, these were not the kind of lockers that had locks, and many of them were open. She tore through each of them as she looked for what she needed. She eventually found one item, a grey hoodie that she could wear, as well as a pair of black pants that fit.

Relieved, she stripped of the white scrubs Starlight had forced onto her and began to change. The hoodie was a size too big, but that was for the best.

There was just the matter of the shoes. Even if she got outside, she wouldn’t make it far barefoot. She needed to find something.

Then she got the idea to see if there was any sort of employee shared clothing. Sure enough, a place to pick up and drop off uniforms was at the end of the hall. It only took a bit of looking to find some boots she could slip on.

She considered searching a bit longer for some sunglasses to further cover her face, but decided against it. Every second was another second that the Changelings could discover that she’d escaped.

She pulled the hood up. Hopefully, she’d look like any employee who had just gotten off the clock and was just going home. Grabbing a backpack from one of the lockers to complete that illusion, she made her way out.

As she expected, the locker room wasn’t far from an employee exit, and as she feared it had been guarded. She watched as a pair of employees walked through the metal detector at the exit while flashing their IDs.

That was a problem. It was why she had snatched the guard’s ID from her, but the next part of her plan relied on the guard at the front not paying the best attention. Taking one last breath, she walked forward, passing through the metal detector and flashing the ID to the guard. She took a step past him. Another. And another.

Good. The guard had only needed to see she had the ID. She fought every instinct telling her to run and walked until she was out the door. She couldn’t blow it now.

Sunset blinked. “Wow...”

Twilight nodded. “I was so angry at her, even though I understand why she did it.”

“So, are you two...”

“I forgave her,” Twilight assured. “It’s going to take more than that to make me walk away from anyone I care about. But the point is, there were a lot of hurt feelings when she lied to me, even if it was out of love. The others are just going to be angry if you keep this up.”

Sunset looked at her boots. “Yeah... I guess I have been a little silly about this whole thing, haven’t I?”

“It’s part of the whole package, Sunset. It’s easier to make rational decisions when you’re removed from them.” At that, Twilight smiled. “Now are you going to go tell the others tomorrow?”

Sunset nodded. “I will. Promise.”

“Good, because I’m going to have Flash report back to me. I’m going to find out.”

“Wow, you really are annoying, you know that?”

“Part of the whole big sister thing,” Twilight said. She gave Sunset a hug, and the other girl hugged back.

After they broke apart, Twilight spoke. “My ride should be here soon,” Twilight said. “Remember, you tell everyone, okay?”

Sunset nodded. “Okay. I promise. And thank you, I really needed that.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” she said. “You get everything taken care of. I need to get back to Equestria, okay?”

“Okay. I’ll see you.”

They shared one final hug before leaving. Sunset watched her walk out to the street, arriving just in time to meet Flash as he pulled up. She got into his car, and the two waved goodbye before they drove off.

The walk back to the farmhouse felt a little intimidating knowing what she would have to do. Still, she went. She arrived back and greeted Jonathan at the door. She could tell he was hiding his relief.

Sunset ran into Applejack in the hallway. “Hey. I thought you were helpin’ Apple Bloom with her homework.”

“I was, but I needed to take care of something. I’m just about to go in there and help her some more.”

“Alright. But what were you takin’ care of?”

“I’ll tell you tomorrow,” Sunset said. She took a deep breath. “In fact... I need to tell all of you something. We’re still meeting for breakfast tomorrow, right?”

“Yeah, of course,” Applejack said. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know, but I have a hunch,” Sunset said. Seeing Applejack’s confusion at her cryptic answer, Sunset smiled. “Actually, after tomorrow I have a feeling things are going to be a little more right.”

With that, she went back into Apple Bloom’s room to help her finish her homework, leaving her sister as confused as ever.

Adagio cursed herself. Of course the parking lot to this building would be fenced off, of course there was a parking gate manned by a guard, and of course the building had to be in the middle of nowhere. The nearest town looked to be some distance away, but that meant nothing if she couldn’t even get out of the parking lot.

She followed the two that had left ahead of her, staying a distance back. They were heading toward a parking lot where all kinds of trucks, cars, and vans were parked. She briefly considered getting into a truck’s bed and waiting for the owner to come and drive it away, but that was no good. Once Starlight realized she had escaped, she would put the base on lockdown until she was found. She wasn’t about to go back into sensory deprivation.

Once she actually reached the cars, she ducked behind one and watched the two men who exited with her walk forward.

“...I’m telling you, they aren’t even placing.”

“Whatever. You take care, man.” The second one took out his keys and went into a small car, while the second went to a truck.

She grinned. If she could get in that truck without being seen... but how? She’d surely be caught in the rearview mirror if she got in.

Then she got an idea. If these two were friends, then maybe...

She pulled out the keys she had taken off the guards and looked for one that was sharp. When the car revved up, she just used the one she had. Staying low and running over to the back of the car, she shoved the key point first into the side of the rubber tire as hard as she could. It was torture, it felt like they key was cutting up her hand more than the tire itself, but she pressed anyway. This had to work.

Suddenly there was a loud popping sound as air flew out of the tire. Scared, Adagio grabbed the keys and ran, just avoiding sight as the man got out of his car.

“Aw, jeez, what the?”

“Yo, what happened?”

“My tire blew out! Damn!”

Much to her hope, the other man got out of the truck. “Must have been worn out. Here,” he reached into the bed of his truck and pulled out a key, pressing it into something. Adagio froze. He was getting a toolbox out. No, if he was getting it out of the bed, that meant it was going back into the bed, and she’d be seen when that happened.

“I have my own, just help me.”

The toolbox was put back. Harmony must truly be looking out for her.

As the other man returned to the car, Adagio ran for the bed of the truck. Glancing inside, she was relieved that there was a tarp there. Lifting it up, she saw a spare tire was resting underneath. She still crawled in, squeezing between the bed’s wall and the tire.

She lay still, listening to the men change the tire, her stomach tying up in knots every second. So many things could go wrong in the next few minutes. They could find her missing and put the base on lockdown, they could notice an unusual lump in the tarp, they could realize the tire had been deliberately flattened and get suspicious.

Harmony... oh, please, Harmony... get me out of this. I’ll never harm another soul if I’m free.

“Maybe the tire just wore out,” one of them said. “Or maybe it was that girl that was in here a few days ago. Why does Starlight insist on hiring teenagers?”

“She says that no one suspects teenagers, but I think she just doesn’t want to be the only brat working in this place.”

“Whatever. Well, it looks like I’m spending tonight at the tire place. Really didn’t want to have to do that.”

“We can carpool. You won’t have to go tonight.”

“Would you? I’m tired enough.”

“Yeah, no problem. Well, spare’s on. I’ll catch you later.”

There was an exchange in goodbyes, then the sound of a man walking toward the truck. Adagio held her breath. Then the sound of a door opening and a man getting in came. Then a door closing.

Then the car started. She silently cheered, but knew she wasn’t out of woods yet. The truck moved slowly, she could feel it turning. She felt it stop a few times. She hoped they’d get to the gate soon.

She held her breath, half expecting an alarm to spring at any minute. Then, after a long stop, the truck moved. It turned, then it moved again. Faster, much faster.

She was on the road.

She was as good as free.

All she had to do was ride the truck until it stopped and the man got out, then she was home free. It was tempting to just leap out at the next stop, but she had to wait. She couldn’t risk getting caught now, still so close to the base.

Then a thought occurred to her. If they noticed her missing, which there was a chance they could have by now, they might call in everyone who just punched out. Since she couldn’t hear inside the truck, he could turn around and take her back there without her knowing until it was too late.

Carefully, she lifted the tarp off. She poked her head out just slightly and peaked over the bed.

She could see the building getting smaller on the horizon. She would keep an eye on it. She would be ready to run.

The ride home with Flash ended up being more interesting than Twilight had intended. As soon as they had driven away from Sunset, Flash had pointed out that they were alone without Starlight, so this was the chance to tell him where she really came from.

So, Twilight found herself recounting the story again. By the time she was finished, Flash had a look on his face that was hard to read. It wasn’t complete shock, as some of her friends had had, but more like he was trying to piece together what happened.

“Wow. That’s... that’s not what I was expecting. I mean, I was expecting some weird explanation, but not that weird.”

By now, they were stopped in front of the school, and just talking.

“I know what you mean.”

“I guess you have to grow up around magic to really get it, but I can hardly wrap my mind around it. It’s so surreal.”

Twilight nodded. “It was weeks before I started to comprehend the full consequences to what I had done. There’s no telling how it affected the timeline.”

Flash was silent for a moment. “Does Starlight know the truth? I mean, about how her old self used to be?”

She shook her head. “Nothing at all. I don’t even know how to tell her, or when to tell her.” She looked out the window at the Wondercolt statue. It had finally been rebuilt to its former glory after Midnight Sparkle’s rampage. The base had been switched out, but the portal was still there, all the same.

“Flash... I’m scared. I don’t know what I’m doing with her. What if I mess up? What if I can’t give her what she needs?”

His arms were around her in a matter of moments, pulling her close. “Twilight... you’re the most amazing girl I’ve ever met. You’ll be able to handle it, I know you.”

“That’s what literally everyone’s been telling me,” she said. “All my friends in Equestria trust me too much. It’s like they forgot every time I’ve ever screwed anything up. And here... everyone has me on a pedestal. They all think I’m this great, powerful princess. Even Sunset thinks so.”

“Well, you’d have to be pretty great for them to think that, wouldn’t you?”

Twilight looked into his eyes. They leaned forward and shared a quick kiss. “Well, I made the right choice with you, at least,” she smiled. Then, much to Flash’s disappointment, she pulled apart. “I’m going inside to change out of this and back into my usual clothes. Will you wait a bit?”

“Sure,” Flash said. Twilight picked up the plastic-wrapped clothes Flash had collected from Rarity’s and left the car, heading around the back entrance to the locker rooms. They were supposed to be closed, but the entire faculty knew who she was, and upon realizing what she would have to do she asked the janitor to keep it open.

After she disappeared from sight, he turned his attention to the statue. The entrance was still in the new base. Twilight had theorized that the mirror she entered through on her side simply picked the closest surface at its point of entry, and didn’t necessarily tie it to one surface. Or at least, that was the simplified version she had given when she realized her talk of theoretical magic was going over his head.

That’s where I’ll be living in just a few months, he remembered. I won’t even be human anymore. And I’ll have to help Twilight with Starlight.

He thought it was funny that was what worried him. Not the whole “losing fingers” or “walking on four legs” thing, but actually becoming a father.

That’s what it would be. Sure, Twilight denied it, but everyone could see it. And even if their relationship wasn’t quite that, Starlight was a big part of Twilight’s life. He needed to be a part of that.

There had been a lot discussed in those journals. He’d have to give up meat to live in Equestria, he’d have to learn to live without fingers and how to fly, he’d have to learn a new set of table manners, and that was just getting into basic living. He would need to learn to fight all over again. Sure, he could wipe the floor with thugs here, it came with years of building himself up, but on four legs everything would be different. He was sure his time in the guard would be grueling, especially if the other Shining Armor was just as protective as this one.

It had been overwhelming, but he stayed the course. And that kiss at the end of their date? That had sealed the deal.

When he had first met Twilight, he had thought of her as a sweet, klutzy girl who was still brave enough to stand up to a bully who had the school under her thumb. Then, seeing everything that happened that night of the Fall Formal, she had seen her as... well, he wasn’t sure at first. All he knew was that she was totally cool on top of also being sweet.

He had gotten to know her better after getting his journal. But until today, he hadn’t seen Twilight... vulnerable, for lack of a better word. Oh sure, she had told her several stories through the journal of some less than impressive moments, the disastrous attempts at her first Grand Galloping Gala, the misjudgement of a Zebra named Zecora, getting defeated by Trixie under the Alicorn Amulet. But those were adventures that had transformed Twilight into what she was now. And her sadness at having to outlive him was a strong woman carrying a burden.

He had known, logically, that Twilight wasn’t perfect. But seeing it in practice was still a shock. It didn’t destroy his image of her, there was too much good about her for something so trivial to shake it up. But it was a new side to her, one that didn’t come out through what amounted to a magical version of an online chat.

Maybe he didn’t know Twilight all that well yet. Maybe getting to know her was just going to be another challenge.

Twilight came out back in her usual clothes, her dress sealed in the plastic baggie. As he got out of the car, she spoke. “You’ll take these back to Rarity, won’t you?”

“Of course,” he promised, setting them in the back seat. Then he turned to her again. “You sure you have to go so soon?”

“I’m afraid so, I have plans. Are you going to miss me that much?”

“I will. That other you might have your looks, but she’s not as much fun.”

Twilight smirked. “Darn right, she’s not.”

They both laughed, and brought each other into a hug.

“I’m sure there are plenty of fun women around. You sure your eyes won’t wander?”

Flash smiled at the tease. “I haven’t had much luck with women after dating Sunset.”

“Oh, why’s that? Did she sabotage you?”

“Oh no, she didn’t care. But I have to admit, even with how she was back then, I couldn’t go back to dating women that weren’t smart after her.”

Twilight smiled. The two shared another kiss, this one slightly longer, before breaking apart.

“I’ll see you around, handsome.” She gave a final wave goodbye before disappearing into the portal.

Flash stood there for a moment, getting his thoughts together. Twilight wasn’t perfect, no... but she was wonderful in so many ways. Getting to know her would be a challenge that would be fun to take on.

It seemed like forever until the truck finally stopped. Adagio waited until she heard the sounds of another door opening and closing before getting out and running off. She ran out of the residential area and into a shopping center, desperately trying to figure out what to do next. And thoughts of going to the police were tossed out. After all, it had been a “kindly officer” who had handed them to the Changelings.

She racked her brain, trying to figure out if she’d been in this town before in their hundreds of years of wandering. She came up with a blank. If she could just figure out where she was. The Changelings had drugged the three of them when they were caught for the ride from just outside Canterlot to wherever they were being held, so she had no clue where she was. They could have transported her across country, for all she knew.

Her stomach growled. Of course, there was that. She needed to busk for money soon. Then she remembered that would likely attract the attention of the Changelings, who were no doubt looking for her.

She gritted her teeth. She had escaped the Changelings, but she was totally useless. It seemed inevitable she’d either starve to death, or they’d catch her anyway. What was the point? Maybe she should just crawl back.

She kicked herself. No, no she couldn’t think that way. She couldn’t go back. She had to remain strong. She needed to save the others.

After a few moments of thinking, she knew what she had to do, and she hated it. She found a gas station and headed toward it. The Changelings were likely just now noticing she was gone, maybe she could risk busking a bit. Just enough to buy a map and a bus ticket. The alternative was hitchhiking, and she didn’t have her sisters to help her deal with creeps.

She knew where she needed to go. It was humiliating, but her only option. Those losers at Canterlot High were the only ones that could help her.

Ponies VI

Dear Luna,

I apologize, but it seems that I will not be returning tonight. Something big has happened. Twilight has discovered the existence of SMILE and FROWN. And as I have no doubt this will make you greet me with smile and an “I told you so,” she was not happy. However, I’m pleased to tell you that we have mended rather quickly and are back on good terms. Still, I want to spend some time with her tonight. If absolutely necessary, I’m just one response away.

Tia

Dinner that evening ended up being a bit tense. While the fight between Twilight and Celestia had been resolved, Starlight was still nervous dining with the High Princess of Equestria. Despite Twilight’s assurances that the Sun Princess was nothing but kind, there was still an edge of stiff politeness to her words.

“So, Starlight,” Celestia said, hoping to break the ice. “How have your studies come along? Twilight tells me that you're advancing very well.”

Starlight jumped a bit at that. “Um, it’s going very well, Princess Celestia. I’m learning so much about how the old governments work, like how the Stonegrif government failed...”

Celestia tilted her head a bit. “That’s great, I’m glad to see you’re learning so much. How are you doing on magic?”

“Very good. I can levitate almost three times as much as when I started. I can also write different things with two different pencils at once now. Plus, Princess Twilight has taught me all the Eleven Basic Fundamentals of Magic, and now she’s teaching me more of the history.”

Celestia let the small child ramble on a bit. “That’s wonderful. I’d expect no less from someone Princess Twilight picked as her student. I knew you’d be exceptionally clever.”

The little filly blushed a bit. “Well... I’m not that great.”

“What on Gaia would ever make you think that?”

Twilight had her wing around her charge. “Yes, why are you worried about that? I told you, you’re a special little filly.”

“Well... you told me a few days ago, how you all got your cutie marks on the same day...”

Now Celestia understood. “Are you upset you haven’t received your cutie mark yet?”

“Well, Princess Twilight said she got hers on the very day she became your student.”

“Sweetheart, if you remember, I also said that there were plenty of foals there without their marks too. There’s no shame in not having one yet.”

“But... Princess Twilight was chosen as your student because of her cutie mark, wasn’t she? Because she had a cutie mark in magic.”

“No, Starlight, I was chosen because of the large magical burst I unleashed.” Twilight paused a moment, then turned to her mentor. “Wasn’t I?”

Celestia was quiet for a moment before she spoke. “Yes. Yes I did. I take it the doubt was due to finding your mark on the Tree of Harmony, wasn’t it?”

After a pause, Twilight nodded. “I guessed when I saw it, you must have known Harmony chose me.”

“Your mark was not on the Tree when Luna and I first laid eyes on it.”

Now Twilight gaped. “What?”

“Long ago, during the First Reign of Discord, when the two of us first stumbled upon the Tree, It had a much different shape, and our cutie marks were not on It. As we approached, Harmony brought us onto Its plane to ascend us. When we returned down, our new cutie marks had appeared on it.”

“Wait... new cutie marks?” Twilight asked.

At that, Celestia turned pink. “Oh yes, I never mentioned that before, did I? This wasn’t the cutie mark I received as a foal.”

“You never told me that!” Twilight said. “It wasn’t always the sun?”

“No. Back when I was an Earth Pony, I was a schoolteacher. My mark was a graduation cap, one so different from the caps we have today that you would scarcely recognize it.”

“A schoolteacher... you mean...”

“Twilight, I didn’t start my School for Gifted Unicorns entirely to cultivate the best wizards as I’ve said, I did it because teaching has always been my passion, my special talent.”

Twilight smiled. “So this other you being a principal... it lines up with your true special talent...”

“That’s correct. I must admit, I envy her in a way...”

“So that’s something that lines up... although the Celestia and Luna in that world are sisters by blood, instead of it being a bond, Sunset checked... there’s so much about the connections that still doesn't make sense to me. Maybe if I could interview a few more...”

“Twilight,” Celestia said, causing the purple Alicorn to stop and blush. “Let’s stick to one topic at a time, alright?”

“Yes, of course, sorry,” Twilight stammered.

Starlight giggled, causing Twilight to blush even deeper. Celestia just smirked. It was gratifying to see that, in some ways, Twilight was still that same eager to learn filly.

“After I took you on as my student, I traveled back to the Tree of Harmony, and was relieved to see It changed shape to your cutie mark. Harmony must have already decided you were worthy to receive the Element of Magic. After you brought Luna home, we traveled to the Tree together, and saw your friends’ cutie marks now on It. We were so pleased.”

Twilight smiled, but it vanished as a thought occurred to her. Celestia realized that was when Twilight had thought of a question. “Cadance’s mark wasn’t on the Tree...”

“Yes... that we don’t understand. The circumstances surrounding your sister-in-law’s ascension are certainly unprecedented. She was so young, and while what she did was certainly amazing, it seems to pale compared to what you accomplished before Harmony transformed you. It has remained quiet on why It chose to do so.”

Twilight rubbed her hoof on her head. “So many unanswered questions...”

“Yes, I know. But I think one of your earliest Friendship Reports was about accepting the limitations in your understanding. Even I don’t understand everything this world has to offer.”

Twilight gave a small smile. “So you see? You weren’t predetermined to be an Alicorn. Harmony merely sensed your potential, and I decided to help guide you there. You made your own decisions, Twilight.”

“But... you called being a princess my destiny.”

“That’s true. But I suppose I’ve let the true meaning of that word get muddled in my vocabulary. We make our own destinies, Twilight.” Then, she reached out a hoof and rubbed Starlight’s mane. “And you will too, little one. Rest assured, I know you’ll find your calling.”

The small filly smiled.

There was a little more talk before Starlight asked to be excused. Once she had left, Celestia smiled.

“That little one. She really is a curious child, isn’t she? Still so concerned with how the world works.”

“Don’t remind me,” Twilight said. “I’m walking a fine line with her. I’m so scared...”

Celestia brought a wing around her former student and pulled her close. “Welcome to motherhood.”

Twilight’s cheeks burned, but for once she didn’t try to deny the claim. “I wish she would learn to just be a filly. I want her to be happy, she’s too young to be worried about all this.”

“Is she?” Celestia asked.

“Well... maybe not. But she needs to just enjoy herself.”

Celestia only nodded. “Never any easy answers.” She was silent for a moment. “Have you talked to your mother and father lately?”

“Not since Sunset came for her visit,” Twilight said. “There’s been too much going on for me to visit them, and I thought it was best for them not to be here when my other self comes through.”

“Because she lost her parents?”

Twilight nodded. “I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t appreciate it. We’ve asked that the other Applejack’s parents remain on Terra for the time being for the same reason.”

“I see. And are you sure there’s no other reason you haven’t talked to them? Are you maybe worried to tell them...”

Twilight winced. “Well... maybe. I’m not sure how to tell them...”

“I’ve already discussed it with them.”

At that, alarms went off in Twilight’s head. She looked at her second mother with wide eyes. “What? But... why?”

“Twilight, we discussed it at your coronation. When you were off with your friends, parading in the streets, we were in my study. I told them what your immortality would mean, and they understood the need for what I proposed. They want you to have ponies that will be there when they cannot be. They want you to have a family.”

Twilight felt flustered. “They... aren’t upset?”

“Well... maybe a little,” she said. “No parent likes to share their child. But they want what’s best for you first and foremost.”

Twilight smiled. “I... wow.”

Celestia looked like she wanted to say something else, but she pushed it down, instead saying, “And they are hoping you come and visit again soon. And that you bring their grandchildren along.”

Twilight could only snort. “So they can spoil them rotten again? Please. When I was there on my week-long visit, they stuffed them so full of sweets, I was afraid their sugar rush was permanent. And ordered them pizza for every meal. And took them to five theatre shows. I swear, it’s like they waited until they got rid of me to be this wasteful. I was never spoiled that much.”

“...Twilight, I had you on a two-thousand bit stipend from day one, and the servants waited on you nearly as much as me.”

“...Wait, I had a stipend that big?”

“Of course. Don’t you check your bank account?”

“I lived in both the palace and the library for free, and I got all my supplies for free. I only ever bought clothes and food. And after I moved to Ponyville, Rarity supplied all the former, and Pinkie and Applejack supplied the later. The only other thing is Spike’s allowance, and I always just set that up to be half of my stipend.”

Celestia smiled. “Of course. Still, I’m hoping that after Sunset and this other you visit this weekend, you’ll have your parents back up for a while.”

Twilight nodded. “I will... if I have time. Re-arranging S.M.I.L.E., remember?”

“Well... maybe I can get Luna or Cadance to do that.”

“No... no, we’re all overloaded in these duties. I need to do my part too. Give me my share of the work, I’ll work around it... or at least, Calibri will help me work my way around it.”

“...If you insist. I just hope you won’t let these duties overtake you like you did with your schoolwork so long ago.”

“That won’t happen. But I have a feeling we’re going to be busy for a long, long time.”

“All part of being a princess,” Celestia said. “There’s a reason I cut you out of a lot of it in those first two years. I wanted you to enjoy your last bit of free time.”

“I still manage to make time for all my friends,” Twilight said. “Even the ones back in Canterlot. I offered Moondancer Calibri’s job, but she turned it down. She didn’t want to uproot after making friends again.”

“Reminds me of someone,” Celestia said, causing Twilight to blush.

“How did Applejack take the news that the other her’s parents were alive?”

Twilight was silent a moment. “I don’t know how to answer that. She seemed... conflicted. Like she didn’t know how to feel. She walked off after I told her. When I saw her next, she acted like nothing happened. I couldn’t think of any way to ask her about it, so I kept quiet. I figure she’ll tell me when she’s ready.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. Yes, that’s probably for the best. So I take it keeping the parent Apples away was your request?”

“Yes. I thought it for the best until Applejack gets her thoughts in order.” Twilight looked down. “Maybe I should confront her on it. I guess that’s one more thing I’m not sure doing right.”

“That’s the burden of leadership.”

“So what do you do when it feels like too much?”

Celestia tightened her wing around her adopted daughter. “You remember you’re not carrying your burdens alone.”

Applejack came in from a long day in the fields, washed up in her bathtub, and joined the family for dinner.

She was surprised to see Rainbow Dash at the table. It wasn’t unusual for the Apple Family to have a guest, but the cyan Pegasus was uninvited. Still, nopony minded, and soon the entire family was eating and conversing as usual.

Then Apple Bloom dropped the question Applejack had been dreading to answer. “So, what have you an’ the others been workin’ on?”

The middle Apple sighed. “Apple Bloom, I told ya, I can’t tell you anythin’ we're doin’. Not for a while, anyway.”

“Come on, I won’t tell anypony!” she begged.

“Apple Bloom, mind yer sister,” Granny Smith scolded her.

The little filly looked ready to open her mouth, but a stern glare from Big MacIntosh made her go quiet. The little filly pouted, moving her alfalfa on her plate.

“I ain’t tellin’ you anythin’. Not because I don’t trust ya, but because I literally can’t. Princess Celestia made me sign a magical contract sayin’ I wouldn’t.”

“I hate those contracts. You used to tell me everything.”

“Well, I just can’t now. I reckon’ even little Starlight had to sign one.”

“She did,” Apple Bloom muttered. “She can’t tell me nothin’.”

Rainbow Dash just smiled. “Looks like I’m not the only one who’s been bothered by their little sister.”

“You too, huh?”

“You kidding? Scootaloo really wants to know. Won’t shut up about it. Cute kid, but she can get pretty grating sometimes.”

And they’ve been bothering Twilight everytime they come over for Twilight Time,” Applejack said, looking at Apple Bloom with disapproval. “That’s really not somethin’ you should be doin’ to her, especially with how much she bends over backwards to still have time fer ya.”

Apple Bloom actually looked ashamed at that. “I know... but I just really want to know.”

“Well, you need to learn not to push Twi. She’s got a lot on her plate right now, she don’t need anythin’ else pressurin’ her.”

“Okay.”

“That gal needs to get out more,” Granny Smith said. “She’s nice enough, but she spends so much time all cooped up.”

“Granny, Twi has a lot of important work to do...”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Least she’s got that stallion to cuddle with.”

At that, the table erupted in surprise. Rainbow Dash clamped her hoof over her mouth, and Applejack glared at her. Apple Bloom, however...

“Really? Does she really have a coltfriend?”

“..Yes. And we weren’t going to tell anypony,” Applejack said through gritted teeth, while Rainbow Dash sunk down in her chair, looking unusually meek for her.

“...Darn.”

That got everypony’s attention, and they looked at the youngest at the table, who blushed. “Um, well...”

“Apple Bloom, you weren’t thinkin’ of doin’ any more of yer matchmakin’, were ya?” Applejack demanded.

Big Mac tensed up.

“Well... Cheerilee didn’t work out, so we thought maybe Twilight would be a good match fer him...”

“Apple Bloom!” Applejack said.

“...That wouldn’t be a bad choice,” Granny Smith said, rubbing her chin. “You sure Twi’s committed to this stallion?”

“Granny!” Big Mac actually cried, earning a laugh from the youngest pony.

“Yes, we’re sure,” Applejack said.

“Well, what about Fluttershy? She seems like a fine match...”

“Granny!” Applejack said. Big Mac looked like he was trying to make himself ten sizes smaller.

“What? I ain’t leavin’ the mortal coil until I see some great-grandbabies!”

“Can we just drop this?” Rainbow Dash said.

The Apple Family actually stopped and looked at the Pegasus, who flushed a bit. “What? I don’t want to hear Granny Smith try and get you dates, okay?”

“Mmm... I guess in front of company is a bit tactless,” Granny said.

There was a small silence before Apple Bloom spoke again. “So Twi really has a coltfriend? What’s he like?”

“We’ve never met him,” Rainbow Dash said, getting back into things. “He might be made up, like your coltfriend from the Crystal Empire.”

Apple Bloom blushed as the others snorted. “Scootaloo told you, huh?”

“That’s why ya shouldn’t fib,” Applejack said. “Ya just look foolish.”

The young Earth Pony fumed and looked at her plate.

The rest of the dinner passed in the usual conversation, on just about everything but dating. After it was over, Applejack led Rainbow Dash outside. The Pegasus knew what was coming, so as soon as they were out of earshot of the others, she spoke up. “Okay, look, I know what you’re going to say, and you’re right. I should have been more careful about saying Twilight was dating...”

“Yer darn right, you should have,” the cowpony said. “Honestly, you know Twilight’s gonna get no peace from the nobles the moment it’s announced she’s seein’ somepony. I don’t want to bring that on her a minute sooner than she has ta.”

“I know, but your family can keep a secret.”

“Yeah, well I’m going to make Apple Bloom swear that up and down when I tuck her in tonight,” Applejack said.

There was a moment of silence before Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“Have you decided what you’re going to do about... you know.”

Applejack flinched as if she was hit. None of her friends had confronted her on this yet, but it was still obvious what she meant.

“What else can I do? I’m gonna have to tell them there’s still a version of our parents alive somewhere. I can’t keep it from ‘em forever...”

“Surprised you haven’t told them about it already. I thought this might interfere with the whole ‘Element of Honesty’ thing.”

“It is hurtin’ me a bit, but I ain’t keepin’ anythin’ from them for nothin’. I just... don’t know how to tell ‘em. It ain’t gonna be pretty when they know.”

“Well, they’re going to know sooner or later. And I don’t think there’s ever going to be a good time to tell them.”

“Yeah, I know... I guess even I can stop turning to the truth when it gets hard.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “I haven’t always been the most loyal either. The little baking competition incident was proof of that. Nopony expects us to be perfect.”

Applejack grinned. “How’d Scootaloo take knowing you were blood in that other world?”

“Well, she freaked out a little knowing the other version of her parents were dead, but she thinks it’s the coolest thing ever. Not that I can blame her.”

That only made Applejack grin more. A few years ago, Rainbow Dash would have meant that completely seriously. Now, the hint of playfulness in her voice made all the difference.

Unfortunately, this new growth came with the ability to see when Applejack was trying to change the subject, as well as the ability to hide that she was doing so.

“I’ve talked it over with Scootaloo’s parents, and they'd like to meet this other her eventually. We were talking about having a family dinner like Twilight did with this other her. So... do you have any plans like that?”

Applejack tensed, and mentally cursed her friend. “I... I don’t know. Twi says that they won’t actually be my parents. She says the other Twi is different enough from her, and she says this other Flash ain’t like Captain Flash. I have no reason to think this version of Jonathan and Jonagold are the same as the ones who...” Applejack choked. Rainbow Dash put a wing over her.

“...Maybe it’s like pulling off a bandage,” Rainbow Dash said. “You need to just do it and get it over with.”

“I keep tellin’ myself that.”

There was an uncomfortable silence for a few minutes. Applejack could tell her friend was trying to decide if she should keep pressing the matter. Just as she was about to speak and try to change the subject, Rainbow Dash spoke and did it for her.

“You hear that Fire Streak is getting ready to retire? I might be a full fledged Wonderbolt soon.”

At that, Applejack grinned. “Great. Then we’re never gonna get you to stop braggin’.”

Starlight sat on her bed, her textbook opened in front of her. She was supposedly studying, but she had read the same page five times and hadn’t absorbed any of the knowledge. There was so much bouncing around in her head she could hardly concentrate.

“Princess Twilight is indeed a wise ruler, and she knows Friendship, but she’s young compared to even me. She doesn’t know her full self yet. She doesn’t think she’s good enough to be a mother, even though she’s already been a great mom to Spike.”

Aunt Cadance’s words rang through her mind as she thought back on everything. Twilight not being able to help Diamond Tiara, the fact that she was clearly hiding something...

What was she going to do?

Twilight doesn’t really know what she’s doing... why am I learning from her?

Twilight has been the first pony besides Sunburst to show her any kindness. She had saved her from that horrible orphanage and gave her a family. She had the chance to become something great.

So I’ll end up like Sunburst? So I’ll abandon everything I care about?

Twilight had her read up on governments and history. She learned the growth of ponies. She learned how every generation at least tried to avoid the mistakes of their ancestors. She learned of what seemed to be a never ending struggle. Wars fought, marches made, and civil liberties fought for. Things took a turn during Equestria’s founding, and an even bigger turn after Celestia and Luna took the throne.

”But if Celestia and Luna have been ruling for over a thousand years, why hasn’t everything been fixed?”

Twilight smiled at her student. “Starlight, despite what several ponies think, they aren’t gods. They aren’t the Daughters of Harmony, as many ponies claim. They’re mortal, and even they can’t be everywhere at once, and for a thousand years, it was just Celestia. They have had to delegate tasks to other ponies, and there have been cases where they trusted the wrong pony.”

Starlight thought for a moment. “Have they gotten better?”

“Of course they have. Celestia and Luna have made mistakes like any other ponies.”

Starlight had read about those mistakes. The disappearance of Sombra and the Crystal Empire, allowing Tirek into their midst, and the one that shocked her the most, the rise of NightMare Moon. Princess Luna became corrupted and tried to plunge Equestria into darkness for eternity.

And then, after all of that, she had been allowed back on the throne.

Why? It made no sense! Why just forgive and forget? Why allow someone so dangerous next to you.

Why were people still loving Princess Luna?

”Oh, she had trouble,” Twilight said. “Her first NightMare Night back, she had to face a lot of ponies afraid of her. But she rose above it and grew into a better pony.”

“Why was NightMare Night even allowed to go on?”

“Princess Celestia allowed NightMare Moon to fall into mythology to give ponies a chance to forget. By the time Luna came back, it was like a fairy tale come to life. It made it harder for ponies to connect her crimes to real life. Do you understand?”

Starlight nodded. “It would be like telling ponies Ahuizotl was real, right?”

“...Yes. Yes, exactly like that.”

Starlight blinked at her mentor’s odd behavior, but pressed on with her line of questioning. “So does that mean that Princess Celestia just let Princess Luna get away with what she did?”

“Of course not. Princess Luna had to spend a millennium on the moon. That was her sentence. Think of it this way: last week, when I caught you up past bedtime sneaking cookies, and told you no dessert for a week, what happened when it was all over?”

“You let me have dessert again.”

“Of course. I gave you a punishment, and when it ended, it ended. Do you understand?”

“Yes princess.”

Starlight thought long and hard about it. She couldn’t get these meetings out of her mind.

She loved Princess Twilight like a mother, even if the Princess didn’t want to be her mother. So why couldn’t she just listen to her?

Maybe it’s because she isn’t as great as she says she is. She is friends with a pony who nearly plunged Equestria into eternal night.

But she was a princess... she wouldn’t be one unless she knew what was best. Right? She felt her mind shift back to another memory.

”Hold still, Darling,” Rarity said, touching up the hem of the dress. “Just a little longer, and you can be the prettiest filly at Twilight’s summit.”

Starlight stopped fidgeting, but she was uncomfortable. She just wanted to go back to playing at the schoolyard.

“Who knows? You might even meet a charming stallion!”

Starlight blushed. “I don’t think I will.”

“Oh, don’t be so hard on yourself,” Rarity said. “You're a very pretty filly.”

That just got Starlight to blush even harder. “Have you met a special somepony at these meetings, Miss Rarity?”

“Oh, Darling, I’m afraid I haven’t had the same luck.”

“But I heard Miss Fluttershy talk to you about meeting Prince Blueblood. What was that like?”

Rarity flushed, clearly having not expected the filly to have overheard the matter. “Oh, well... Blueblood was a bit unprincelike...”

“What do you mean?”

“Well... he was unpolite... rude... boorish... insufferable... arrogant... a total royal pain!”

“Rarity,” Twilight’s voice cut through her ranting, causing the white Unicorn to stop. The Princess was entering the room, giving her friend a look. “I know you had a bad experience with him, but could you not teach my student to talk bad behind another’s back?”

Rarity blushed. “Yes, of course. I apologize, that was very unlady-like of me.”

So... this Blueblood was a prince even though Rarity said he didn’t deserve to be one...

So how do I know any of them deserve to be one?

Any further thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. “Starlight sweetie?” Sunny called through the door.

“Yes?”

Sunny opened the door, peeking your head in. “It’s bath time. Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight are bathing in the castle’s general bath house, if you want to join them.”

“Okay, I will.”

She hopped off the bed and walked out, Sunny following her down the halls. It didn’t take them long to reach it.

Twilight had a private bath house for her and any personal guests, but she often used this one, in an effort to build camaraderie with her workers. And indeed, she was already sitting in the largest tub with Princess Celestia, who was working her former student’s mane into a fine lather.

Starlight stopped, seeing the large Alicorn was unexpected. Still, Twilight was there, and that always made her happy. She almost ran for her, until she remembered the rules and walked. Twilight perked up at seeing her.

“Hello, Starlight,” Twilight said, holding out her forelegs. Starlight pulled the ties out of her pigtails, setting them in a small cubby near the pool. Once the little unicorn was close enough, Twilight snatched her up and lowered her gently in the warm water.

Like her mentor before, Twilight dampened Starlight’s mane, then rubbed the shampoo into it, stopping only when Celestia rinsed her own mane.

It was heavenly. At the orphanage, they all shared one tub, and while it was kept full with warm water and it served their needs they well, it was hardly as luxurious as this. Having that personal care was just another thing she always wanted, and never imagined how good it would be.

“I’m sorry I had to cancel our lesson tonight, Starlight,” Twilight said as she rinsed her mane. “There was something incredibly last-minute that came up.”

“I understand, Princess.” And she did. No matter how much that voice in the back of her head told her otherwise, all her studying told her that running a country was a big job. Missing a lesson once in awhile was unavoidable.

Twilight smiled. “You’re a good student, Starlight,” Celestia nuzzled her. The little one giggled.

Then she looked at Celestia and noticed a warmth on her face. “Princess?”

“I’m sorry, Starlight, but seeing you like this just reminds me of when Twilight was your age. She was so sweet.”

Twilight blushed. “Mom...”

“I can tease you all I want.” She ruffled the pony’s hair. “Those were good times.”

“Well, these times are even better.”

Celestia smiled at her fellow princess’s optimism, but said nothing.

Starlight floated on her back in the warm water, letting herself drift. This was one luxury she never could go without again. The orphanage never let her take as long as she wanted. Here, she could just soak and relax.

She saw Celestia nuzzle Twilight again, and this time really looked at the ancient Alicorn’s face. There seemed to be a some underlying sadness in it.

It was at that point that Starlight realized how surreal the scene was. Princess Celestia was older than any other pony, even surpassing Luna by a few years. There were history books detailing how she had taken on armies and lived.

And yet, here she was, sitting in a bath like any other pony, coddling another pony like she was still a child and looking... sad? Guilty? What?

Remember Rarity’s rant? Who to say she’s not qualified, either? Everypony puts royalty on a pedestal, maybe they’ve done the same to Celestia. Maybe nopony ever had the courage to stand up to her.

She pushed those thoughts back. She didn’t want to think of them.

The rest of the bath passed in casual chatter. Eventually they were finished. Servants brought them towers and dried them off.

Twilight hugged her charge. “Head to your room, sweetheart. I’ll be there soon to tuck you in.”

“Okay,” she said, levitating up her ties and walking off. Sunny Flare, who had waited at the bath entrance, escorted her to the living quarters, wishing her a good night as she entered the hallway with all the bedrooms.

She entered her room, going to her private bathroom to brush her teeth. As she got into bed, Twilight came in. She picked up Daring Do and the Marked Thief of Marapore and began reading.

Three chapters later, she closed the book, and smiled at the sleeping filly. “Time for lights out.”

Starlight smiled, but a thought came to her. “Princess, has anyone ever told Princess Celestia she was wrong?”

Twilight was caught off guard by the question. “What do you mean?”

“Well, has anyone ever told Princess Celestia that she was doing things wrong?”

“Yes, of course, Starlight. Several ponies have gone to Celestia with grievances.”

“Does she ever listen?”

“Of course. She hears criticism and complaints and weighs them just like anypony else in authority. Sometimes she changes her mind, either because she’s brought new information or because they suggest something she hadn’t thought of.”

“Okay... that makes sense. Goodnight, Princess.”

Twilight only hesitated a moment before kissing her student. “Goodnight, sweetheart.”

Twilight left the room, turning off the light and leaving her in darkness. Starlight snuggled down into the sheets.

Didn’t think of something? Celestia is thousands of years old and she still can’t think of everything?

She pushed the thought away. She wished she could be like Princess Twilight. She always knew what she was doing.

“I have no idea what I’m doing,” Twilight said, as Celestia tightened her wing around her. “I’m giving her everything, but she’s still questioning things and it has me nervous.”

“I wish I could tell you what to do,” Celestia sighed. “But every student brought those same fears. That I was doing something wrong. And look, they came true today.”

Twilight was silent for a bit longer.

“The best you can do is give her everything.”

“...You’re right. I need to give her everything.” She pulled away and looked at Celestia. “And there’s one thing I haven’t given her: the reason why I took her in.”

Celestia seemed taken aback. “You’re... going to tell her where she came from?”

“Yes. But not right away. I’m going to tell her at the end of the summer, after things around here have calmed down a bit. Tomorrow, I’ll tell her she’ll get the full story at the end of the summer.”

“A way to pacify her, I take it?”

Twilight nodded. “It should soothe her mind to at least know she will get the truth. I wish I could tell her now, but with everything going on, I don’t think it’s the best time.”

“It might never be the best time, Twilight. Especially with big changes coming.”

“I know. But... well, I can try. The end of summer, come what may, she’ll know. I just hope I’m making the right choice.”

Celestia kissed her on the forehead. “A worry you’ll always have.”

Humans VII

Hey, cutie. Really looking forward to seeing you again. Can’t wait for another one of your great kisses. Once we get to the castle, there’ll be plenty of time for... privacy.

Uh, Twilight? I think you’re writing in the wrong journal.

Adagio watched the outside fly by. It hadn’t changed as much as she had hoped. Once she had actually gotten the bus tickets, she had hoped that Canterlot High was as far away from where she had been held as possible. Turned out it was in the same state. She was disappointed, but realized it didn’t matter anyway. The Changelings had to have been watching Canterlot High anyway.

She briefly considered just running. She could go in the opposite direction, run to the other side of the country, or even a whole new one. But she couldn’t let Aria and Sonata stay there.

She sighed, picking another pretzel out of the bag in her lap and popping it in her mouth. Real food was still so good. She had missed it.

”Dearie, what happened to you?”

Adagio jumped at the sudden exclamation. She turned to see a man, purple skin and orange hair, with a large handlebar mustache. “You look like you’ve just run a mile.”

“Um... I’m stranded here,” she said carefully. She couldn’t blow this. She hadn’t even gotten to the gas station, she couldn’t get caught now.

“Oh, really? What happened?”

“...My sisters played a mean prank on me,” she said, trying to put a story together. “They left me behind. I need to get back to Canterlot.” She bit her tongue. Idiot, don’t tell them where you’re going!

“Ah. Well, kids are cruel,” the man said, pulling out his wallet. He forked over a few dollars. “Here, why don’t you go inside and get yourself something to eat? Once I finish gassing up my car, I can give you a ride down to the bus station?”

Adagio felt her blood run cold. This was too good to be true. It had to be a trick. He had to be a Changeling agent.

“I don’t have any money for a ticket,” she said.

“Well, I do, and you need that money more than I do.”

Now Adagio was scared. No one was this nice.

“Sure,” she said. “Just let me run in and get that food.”

Adagio moved as quickly as possible without actually looking like she was running. Once she got inside, she felt calmer. Her mind began racing, trying to piece things together. It seemed likely that the Changelings had noticed she was gone by now, but there search couldn’t have been that extreme yet. It was unlikely the stranger was a Changeling, but he likely wasn’t kind either. She needed to be prepared.

She picked up some food, chips and bottled soda mostly, things that would be easy to eat on the move, as well as a map of the city. She searched around, and was thankful that there were indeed pocket knives for sale. The man behind the counter was a little hesitant to sell to someone that looked to be a teenager, but through a bit of flirting she managed to convince him that she was a grown woman who had misplaced her ID.

She tucked the knife away. Then, she looked at the map. She found where she was, and figured what direction the bus station was. The moment the man turned away from the path, she’d pull the knife.

She left the station and found the man sitting in a convertible, waiting. This surprised Adagio. A convertible wasn’t exactly the best kidnapping vehicle. It almost made Adagio believe he was really trying to help her.

She got in the car. “Thank you, Mr...”

“Magnet. Steven Magnet, dear. Hold on, the bus station isn’t that far of a drive from here.”

Adagio obeyed, but kept her hand in her pocket. Steven occasionally asked questions about herself, and she responded with the same answers she had given for years.

To her surprise, they actually arrived at the bus station. Steven parked, went with her, and used his credit card to pay for a fare to Canterlot. The whole time, Adagio kept her hand on the knife, waiting for the inevitable betrayal.

It never came.

Just before she boarded the bus, she asked him, “Why were you so nice to me?”

“It looked like you needed it, sweetie. Hasn’t anyone ever been nice to you?”

“Well... yes, but it was because they were... allured by me.” While Steven would interpret that as people wanting her body, she knew the truth. It came from powers she didn’t have anymore, could never have again.

“Well, I don’t think you give people enough credit. Not that I doubt your stories. You are a beautiful young woman.”

Adagio had been called beautiful before, but this was the first time it had made her blush.

“At any rate, I hope you get back to Canterlot alright, and you give those sisters of yours what they deserve!”

“Believe me, nothing would make me happier.”

She was grateful when she saw the Canterlot city limits, but she was still thinking about Steven. She had never had an act of such kindness, even back on Gaia. But she knew anybody... or anypony... that she came across was almost immediately under the spell the three of them casted.

It couldn’t have been that simple this whole time, could it have been?

When the bus stopped, she made sure to get out in the middle of the crowd. She was glad, more than ever, that she had a hoodie. She needed to remain unnoticed, especially here, where the Changelings were bound to be watching...

“Spare change?”

Adagio jumped. A tramp had jumped in her path, carrying a long-overused coffee cup. He looked like he had just thrown on whatever clothes he could find, not a bad assumption, given his lot in life.

“Come on, spare change? I’ll say classic bum things for it! I want my slaw! This parrot is dead! I ate a tube of toothpaste for dinner!”

Adagio quickly fished out the change from the money Steven had given her for food and put it in the cup, hoping it would quiet the rambling. People were staring at him, and by extension her. She quickly got out of there, just catching the man giving her a smile, showing one long, chipped tooth that stood out from the others.

She stopped running once she was sure she was out of the bum’s range. Running would attract attention. She needed to stay calm. She needed to find the high school... no, the Changelings had to be watching that. She needed to find someone...

Then it hit her. Sugarcube Corner! That had to be a safe place to wait.

Fluttershy walked down the sidewalk, the dogs pulling her ahead. She loved doing this, and it was much more fun now that her friends were back with her.

Rainbow Dash was next to her, being pulled along by her dogs far more obviously. As strong as she was, she simply didn’t have her friend’s way with animals. But it was time spent with her friends, so she took it.

Twilight was on the other side of Fluttershy, having Spike on his leash. The young pup was walking with a spring in his step, happy the pain in his side was finally gone. There were other dogs around him, and he was barking to them, in what Spike would later assure was an actual conversation.

“So... does this mean we don’t have to go on our usual jog tomorrow?” Twilight asked.

“Nice try, egghead,” Rainbow Dash said, “but no. Besides, it’s been good for you.”

Twilight pouted, but she had to admit that her friend was right. Ever since she had been dragged on her daily exercise, she had been feeling much better than usual.

“Come on, there’s Sugarcube Corner. That means we’re halfway done.”

Twilight felt a chill go up her spine. Fluttershy saw that, and gave her a friendly smile. “Don’t worry. We’ve been using it as a hangout for years, and nothing bad has happened.”

“I know,” Twilight said, and it was the truth. Her head was telling her the area was safe. But she remembered the three men. The ropes tightening around her. Midnight Sparkle...

“Besides, Sunset told us they’re just ordinary mobsters. I doubt the Changelings would try anything when there’s the three of us together, with a lot of dogs that are going to get free and attract attention if we release them.”

“...Yeah, there’s that.” Twilight tried to internalize Rainbow Dash’s words. Seeing her friend’s worry, the rainbow-haired girl started pulling forward.

“Look, Egghead, just to make you feel better, I’ll take a look down the alley just to make you feel better. Now see, there’s...”

Rainbow Dash trailed off as she came to a stop. The dogs would have kept pulling her forward if she hadn’t let go. The group didn’t get very far before Fluttershy gave a firm command of stop, causing every single one to stop, turn around, and take a seat on the sidewalk.

Twilight, not distracted by her dogs, spoke. “Rainbow, what...”

Then she saw it.

The yellow girl, who had just pulled off her hoodie revealing a large frizzy hairdo. Even sitting on an old crate that some tramp had likely been using earlier, she looked like someone who looked down on everyone.

“Who...”

“You!”

Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash. She actually looked angry, and a little bit worried, which was enough to put Twilight herself on edge. When the yellow girl got to her feet, Rainbow placed a foot back, getting into a stance, which caused Twilight to take two steps back.

At this, the girl laughed. “Well, you seem to have lost your spine.”

“She’s not the same...” Rainbow Dash started to say. Then she shook her head. “Look, what are you doing here?”

“Believe me, you’re not my first choice,” the girl said, walking forward. Rainbow Dash didn’t flinch.

“She’s one of the sirens,” Fluttershy whispered into Twilight’s ear.

That caused Twilight to tense. The sirens... the Dazzlings. The ones who had nearly taken over Canterlot High before she had arrived. She looked at the girl, trying to match her imagined version to this real one.

She couldn’t see it, but that’s not what really shocked her. The girl... Adagio, if she remembered Sunset’s descriptions right... looked like she had been put through her paces. She had bags under her eyes, her hair was disheveled, albeit in a way that made it clear she had tried to get it back in place. But the biggest sign was the slight hunch even as she walked. She was tired.

“I need your help.”

“Oh, so now you want our help!” Rainbow Dash said. “You didn’t want it a few months ago, when we offered.”

“That was before my sisters got captured. I need help.”

“And what makes you think we’d believe you? How do we know...”

Twilight didn’t even realize her hand was traveling to Rainbow Dash’s shoulder until it touched. Once she jumped and looked at her, she felt she had to say it. “Rainbow... look at her.”

Rainbow turned back to Adagio, and seemed to finally see what Twilight meant. She saw how exhausted the siren looked, and it seemed to take the aggression out of her. She relaxed, lowering her stance, although she didn’t seem at ease.

“Who captured your sisters?”

“The Changelings.”

That got all three girls to straighten in fear. “They... they caught you?”

“Yes. And as soon as you get me someplace where we can talk, I’ll tell you more.”

Sunset lay out in the field, looking up at the sky. She smiled contently. She felt better than she had in days.

“Enjoyin’ the scenery, huh?” Applejack said, taking a seat beside her. She smiled at her surrogate sister, who returned the favor.

“Yeah... I guess I am.”

Applejack lay down, and the two of them looked at the sky. It was a while before Sunset spoke again.

“You know, it’s funny... I can barely even remember why I wanted power back then.”

“Never understood why you wanted it in the first place.”

“I was stupid back then.” The usual shame in the statements about her past wasn’t present, only a contentment that she got past it.

“You can be stupid now,” Applejack said, playfully nudging her friend. “Did ya really think we would be that mad about it?”

Sunset blushed. “Well... I guess I do worry sometimes.”

“I told ya, we don’t hold anythin’ else against ya. I guess I can get why you’d think we would after that whole Anon-a-Miss thing, but we were all hurt then.”

“I know.” She looked at the sky. “I’m always telling Twilight she needs to not worry, but I guess I haven’t taken that to heart yet.”

“So I guess when our parents say ‘do as I say, not as I do’, they ain’t just bein’ hypocritical.”

“I guess.”

They just watched the sky go by for a bit longer.

“Well, things are peaceful... which means something is about to happen...”

At that, Sunset’s cell phone went off.

There were three members of the Changelings standing in front of the desk of their local boss. Chrysalis tapped the fingers of one hand on the table while massaging the temples on the other. The three workers looked terrified.

“We have... had... only three assets. Three. And at this point, they’re completely irreplaceable.” She pointed at two of the guards. “And you two let a teenage girl trick you.”

“Excuse me?” Starlight said, who had been behind Chrysalis and never missed an opportunity to be offended due to her age.

“Hey, that brat told us that she had been broken.”

“Maybe so,” Chrysalis said, ignoring her top scientist’s ranting. “But it was still your job to guard her. However...” she looked at the manilla folder on her desk. “You’ve both worked here for years without incident, so maybe I can overlook this accident. Besides...” her eyes drifted to the remaining one. “There were supposed to be failsafes in case you failed. Like a guard watching the front door and checking everyone’s IDs.”

The man was shaking. He was somewhat grateful that he had been in a holding room where he had a chance to empty his bladder before he was brought here. “P-please, I had a long day, I had been on shift for hours...”

“I don’t want to hear this,” the woman said suddenly, banging her fist on the table. The three workers jumped in surprise and fear, but Starlight and the guards, used to her outbursts, remained still. Some even seemed to find it amusing.

“Please, Miss Chrysalis...”

“Oh, let me guess, you want mercy? You? The one who cost us an irreplaceable asset? Give me one good reason.”

“I-I’ll do anything! Please!”

“Hmm... well, you have served us loyally with no serious trouble before today. So I think I’m going to show a bit of mercy.” She turned to the other two. “You two are excused. Tomorrow you have off, then you return to your normal schedules. I can’t say this will look good on a performance review, but no more action will be taken.”

The very relieved workers took their leave.

The single doorguard would have given up a leg to be able to follow them.

“Now then, on to you.” Chrysalis said, pulling a glass and a bottle of scotch off her back table. “You caused quite a mess, but I suppose before any serious action, I can give you a bit of a chance to correct yourself.”

“Anything.”

“You’re going to go on a little field mission to help catch the asset you lost.”

“A field mission? I’m not really qualified to...”

“Oh I know, but there’s no teacher like on-the-job experience. Besides, do you really think I’d trust something with high skill to you? It’ll be dangerous, but anyone could do it.”

“D-dangerous?” the guard said. “H-how dangerous?”

“Well, let me put it this way. On this mission, you’ll probably get shot.” She opened a drawer on her desk. “But you if you refuse,” she pulled out a handgun and set it on her desk. “You’ll definitely be shot. Clear?”

“As crystal,” the guard said, in a voice so small it was hard for anyone to hear.

“Good. Now you’re dismissed. Go home, your family is probably wondering where you are. And remember, try to run, and it won’t be just you that gets the bullet.”

The guard nodded and left as fast as his shaking legs would allow.

“Pfft. Always the dramatic with you,” Starlight muttered, pouring her own drink.

“...Aren’t you a little young to be drinking?”

“You’re a boss in the most powerful criminal organization in the country, and you’re getting on me about underaged drinking?”

“Touché,” Chrysalis said. “Still, impairing yourself when you’re working...”

“I’ll be fine. It’s not like Adagio is gone for good.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“From what I analyzed of the three, they seemed dedicated to each other. Chances are high that she’ll return to try and free the others. Besides, she’s limited to this country. We took every bit of fake IDs and emergency money off of her. Even if we don’t find her first, some officer will pick her up as a runaway or for truancy. She’ll be in some sort of system before too long.”

“True,” Chrysalis said. “Well, here’s to us. Even setbacks are just that: setbacks. It’s just a matter of time.”

It was a bit hard for Applejack to drive to Fluttershy’s house without running red lights or otherwise trying to hurry. Nevertheless, they arrived at their home in record time, and Sunset and herself burst through the front door, where the rest of the group was waiting.

“Okay, where’s the siren?”

“In a hurry, huh?” Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but laugh.

“This is another crisis on top of a mountain of crises that we’ve had to put up with. Yes, I’m in a hurry to deal with it.”

The others blinked at the sudden outburst. Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t lose yourself, sugarcube. We can deal with this.”

Sunset took a deep breath. “You’re right, you’re right. Let’s get in there and see what she’s been up to. Which one is it?”

It was Fluttershy who answered. “Adagio.”

“Which one is that again?” Applejack asked. “I didn’t exactly keep track.”

“The yellow one with the frizzy hair,” Fluttershy said. “The leader.”

“And there was no sign of the others?” Sunset asked.

“None. From what we can tell, she’s the only one.”

“Then let’s talk to her.” Taking a deep breath, Sunset walked right into Fluttershy’s room.

Adagio sat on Fluttershy’s bed. Sunset watched her every move, and noticed that the siren seemed to suddenly relax when the group came in. This caused to to stop for a split second, but only a split second. She didn’t want to show that she was surprised by anything this girl did.

Adagio didn’t say anything, she just looked at Sunset, as if ordering her to speak. Sunset did so. “Alright, Adagio, we have questions for you. For starters, what are you doing back here? And why are you coming to us for help?”

“And what happened to your really cool outfits?” Pinkie interrupted. “Why are you wearing just a hoodie now? How does your hair even fit under the hood...”

“Pinkie,” Rarity said, silencing the pink girl. “Really, be serious.”

“To put it quite simply, I need your help. I tried to tell rainbow-hair, but she just told me to wait until you all got here.”

“Well, we’re all here now. So tell us.”

Adagio looked somewhat put off by how blunt Sunset’s statement had been, but went forward. “Well, this might seem crazy, but over the last few months, I’ve been a prisoner of the Changelings...”

Almost immediately the girls gasped in unison. Adagio was caught off guard as nearly everyone piled on her, dropping questions on her. This lasted until Sunset collected herself and rose her voice over the others.

“Hey, hey!”

The group calmed themselves and looked at her.

“Let’s stay calm about this.” She looked at Adagio. “The Changelings tried to kidnap Twilight recently,” she said. “At least, we’re pretty sure it’s the Changelings.”

That seemed to surprise Adagio. She looked at Twilight, who suddenly felt self-conscious. She backed up, and Adagio had to laugh.

“So, the great princess is afraid of me? I thought a pony sent from the other world would be a challenge.”

Twilight felt herself flush. “N-no, I’m not...” She stumbled over her words.

Sunset came to her rescue. “She’s this world’s Twilight.”

“...What?” Adagio asked.

“...I guess you haven’t figured it out. See...”

Pinkie jumped in. “In our world, there’s a counterpart that exists to everyone in Equestria, only their all humans except for different species, except Spike, he’s a dog.”

“...Whatever,” Adagio said. “It doesn’t matter, I need you to help me get my sisters away from the Changelings.”

The group of girls all glanced at each other. In those glances, ranging from skepticism to hostility to pity, there was one uniting factor: the request for more information.

“Okay... tell me how you ended up with them.”

“Well, it started after you idiots ruined our lives...”

Fluttershy stopped Rainbow Dash from speaking.

“We were on our way out of town, catching the bus with the last of our money and wondering how we were going to survive now that you had taken our magic from us. After we got off a town later to check into a hotel, a police officer stopped us. He asked us what three young girls were doing out alone. Since we still had our fake IDs, we convinced him we were eighteen. He recommended one to us. So we checked into our rooms. The next thing we knew, room service assaulted us. Before we knew what was happening, we were chloroformed.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy said. She reached over to confront Adagio, but a glare from the siren sent her back.

“I woke up when they were moving us. At least, I think they were. I was blindfolded and gagged, but I think we were in a car. As soon as they saw I was awake, they stuck a needle in my neck and I fell asleep again. When I woke up, I was in a small room. The Changelings told me that if I cooperated with their experiments, they’d let me stay somewhere better. I refused, because there was no way I was going to cooperate with quit playing with my hair!”

The group jumped and Pinkie, who had been squeezing Adagio’s fluffy hair, jumped back sheepishly.

The siren gritted her teeth, then turned back to the rest of the group.

“They only let me out of there three times, and every time I was hooked up to a gurney. The first was to show us where we could stay. It was actually pretty nice, like a hotel suite. But I fought them. Then, a week later, they wheeled me and Aria in. Sonata had caved, and they wanted to show us they were keeping their promises. Then, a few days later, Aria caved, and they wheeled me in again. They were both getting entertainment and good food, while I was stuck in a small room getting water and rice pudding. They begged me to just cooperate, saying they were getting it good.

“But I kept it up. Finally, after a bit, I decided to... well, I faked giving in so they would put me in the better room. As soon as they did, I escaped. Unfortunately, my sisters were in testing and I couldn’t wait for them. I had to escape quickly. And I did. I figured I’d come to you for help since it would be best for you to stop them.”

Sunset nodded. “They mentioned that they were keeping an eye on us?”

Adagio nodded. “They knew about us because they had been keeping an eye on Canterlot. And they mentioned that they were trying to figure out how magic worked in this world. It’s a good bet they have plans for you. Helping me is your best bet.”

Sunset actually broke eye contact and looked at the floor. “So it is true... they are watching us. It must be when I got my credentials...”

“You used them too?” Adagio said, actually interested. “They always did the best work. My sisters and I got the best from them. Of course, after the Battle of the Bands they took our IDs and froze our accounts...”

Applejack, ignoring the siren, placed a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “We all agreed after the whole Anon-a-Miss mess, no more holdin’ yer past against you. Let’s just focus on the now.”

“So, I guess we better write to Equestria and tell the Princess about this,” Twilight said.

“Yeah. Are you sure you’re gonna be fine keeping her here, Fluttershy?”

“Oh, yes, it’ll be fine.”

“I’m not going to do anything,” Adagio said. “I need your help, remember? I won’t jeopardize that. But don’t think that means I’m going to like quit playing with my hair!”

“But it’s poofy!” Pinkie said, backing up.

Rainbow Dash just glared at her. “You know, we only have your word that you were kidnapped. This could just be a long-term plan of yours.”

“What? Like what?”

“I don’t know, but whatever it is, I’ll be staying with Fluttershy tonight to help keep an eye on you.”

“Oh, come on,” Adagio said.

Sunset interrupted. “I think it’s a good idea. If Mr. and Mrs. Shy are okay with it...”

“Oh don’t worry, I already talked to them,” Fluttershy said. “They said it’s fine, and...”

“Flutters?”

All eyes turned to the door. Because of that, they missed Rainbow Dash shivering. A young boy, slightly older than Apple Bloom, came waltzing in. He looked around. “You havin’ a slumber party or somethin’?”

“Hey, I’ve seen you around school. Are you Fluttershy’s brother?” Sunset asked.

“Sure am. You keepin’ me from them, sis?”

“Why would I ever do that?”

Everyone except Rainbow Dash stared at Fluttershy. “You can do sarcasm?” Spike asked.

“Like you wouldn’t believe,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “This is Fluttershy’s little brother, Zephyr Breeze.”

“But zephyr means breeze. So his name is ‘Breeze Breeze?’” Twilight asked.

“Wow, you’re pretty and cute,” Zephyr said.

Twilight blushed. Rainbow Dash growled. “Flirting with anything that moves, huh?”

“Oh, come on Rainbow, you know that you don’t have to be jealous.”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw dropped, her irises shrinking to pinpoints. Then she looked angry.

“We’re not here for a sleepover,” Rarity said, trying and failing to hide her apprehension. “Well, not all of us. Our new... ‘friend’... Adagio is staying here, and Rainbow Dash is staying to keep her company.”

“For reals?” he said, looking at Adagio. The siren looked extremely unhappy.

“Oh, this is going to be fun,” Adagio said.

“It’s better than the Changelings,” Sunset said.

“That’s the only reason I’m playing along,” Adagio said. “When can we go after them?”

“I don’t know yet,” Sunset said. “I’m going to write Princess Twilight and we’re going to come up with a plan. Where’s this base of the Changelings?”

“In Baltimare,” Adagio answered.

“Okay. We’re going to work out a plan tonight, and get back to you tomorrow. We have a lot of questions that you have to answer, and...”

“Quit playing with my hair!”

“But it’s so poofy!” Zephyr Breeze whined, squeezing her hair.

“I know, right?” Pinkie said, taking the other side.

Adagio looked ready to kill something.

Starlight sat at her desk, her pencil doodling across a sheet of graph paper. Her research had hit a wall. Her tests to find something, anything special about the sirens had been coming up negative. They seemed, for all intents and purposes, to be completely normal girls. Any plans for more extreme testing were gone now that Adagio had escaped.

So now what? She needed an idea, something that could use to move forward. But what?

She put down her pencil to reach for her coffee cup. As she took a sip, she looked at the drafting sheet.

To her surprise, her random doodles weren’t just doodles. Every line was straight or even, all forming some basic shapes. It almost looked like it could be something, the beginning of a brand new invention.

That’s because it is.

She had to stop at that thought. She really looked at the scribbles... no, at the lines. True, there might be something there, but she couldn’t figure out what.

And then it came. It was like an explosion in her mind. Images, thoughts, ideas, all flooded into her mind. It felt like her skull was going to rip apart. It was all coming in at once. So many ideas and concepts. It was like all the little pieces of the puzzle were falling in place for her. All the data she had collected was suddenly connecting.

She knew it was inevitable. If that Twilight girl could fit the pieces together, then of course she could as well. This was her eureka moment.

Ignoring the pain in her head, she grabbed her pencil and started sketching. Throughout the night, she found herself running to her records to retrieve things. Energy readings from Canterlot High. Information on the portal at the base of the Wondercolt statue. Anything. It was three pots of coffee and nearly dawn before she stopped.

While Adagio waited in Fluttershy’s guest room, having managed to scare Zephyr Breeze off, the girls who were still there were talking. Most had gone home, but Twilight, Sunset, and Rainbow Dash had lingered a bit, asking Adagio questions and trying to come up with a plan.

“Well, you two eggheads have any final thoughts?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I think I know what we need to do. For now, just be there for Adagio.”

Rainbow Dash arched an eyebrow. “Be there for her?”

“Well, think about it: she’s been with her sisters for centuries, and suddenly they get taken from her. I’m willing to bet the Changelings putting her in solitary is the whole reason she broke in the first place. She needs people who are going to be there for her.”

“Oh my, I hadn’t even thought of that,” Fluttershy said. “The poor thing.”

Rainbow Dash stayed quiet, but there was a look of sympathy on her face as well.

“Did you see her when we came into the room earlier? She relaxed. She’s been alone for so long that she needs company. Pay attention when you go in again. She’ll relax on seeing you.”

Both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash mused on this.

“Try to be there for her. In the meantime, I’m going to be staying with Twilight tonight. I’m going to see if we can actually get Cadance to sleep for once without practically handcuffing herself to Twilight’s bed.”

Twilight spoke next. “This weekend, we’re going to Equestria. I’m going to meet Princess Celestia and get my first lesson for her. My family is coming with me, and so are Sunset and Flash. We can work out something more solid then.

Fluttershy nodded. “Okay. I’ll do my best to help Adagio while you’re gone.”

“That’s the best we can hope for.”

Ponies VII

So, are you ready for this weekend?

Yes, I am... I’m a little nervous though. The only Human among ponies...

You won’t be the only one. The other Twilight and her family are coming through that weekend as well.

Really? Why?

To set up for her training. There’s a very specific reason I’m not a liberty to divulge. I’m also going to have to ask you not press her on it.

Of course.

We’ll still have alone time, don’t worry. Sunset’s coming through as well, to see our Celestia and to look into her ascension.

Well, I guess that won’t be too bad.

Yes, Sunset said that everything’s alright between you two now.

Of course. We’ve put it behind us. Still a little awkward, but it’s nothing I can’t handle.

That’s good. This is going to be a big weekend for all of us.

Speaking of big things, have you guys decided what to do with Adagio.

She refuses to come to our world. She’s convinced we’ll throw her in the dungeon. But at least we have another piece of the puzzle. For now, we’re keeping her safe until we can come up with a plan.

Well, let’s hope this weekend will be quiet, at least.

The largest group to ever pass through the portal between the worlds at once occurred that morning.

The first was Flash Sentry, coming into the Castle of Friendship. The experience was disorienting, and he felt himself stumble before two strong figures grabbed a hold of him and pulled him away from the portal’s entrance.

“Flash?” he heard Twilight call, his Twilight.

“What’s going on?” His eyesight readjusted itself, but everything was a blur.

“Two of my guards are escorting you away from the portal entrance. Like I told you, your first time in a new body can be disorienting. Just give it a minute, your senses should catch up to the rest of your body.”

He felt the strong figures gently lay him on something soft. As they did, he heard a new figure cross over. It was the Human Twilight, or at least a member of her family. He got his answer when Human Twilight spoke.

“Spike? Did you make it through okay?”

“...I feel weird,” the dog responded.

Twilight repeated her words to her counterpart, and Flash heard her being brought to a place near him. By now, he could see blurs, two golden ones carrying two purple ones. Then, another sound. He looked in the noise’s direction and had a hard time seeing anything, but he heard Shining Armor moan.

After the process repeated, it was Cadance who came through, and finally Sunset, who managed it without any disorientation.

Flash, being the first through, got his sight first. He was lying on a pallet, no doubt prepared for him. Surrounding him were large horses... ponies, he reminded himself... all white and wearing golden armor.

He looked down at his own body. He saw a hoof where his hand should be.

He recoiled at the sight. He had been expecting it, but actually seeing it was so surreal he had a hard time processing it.

“A lot to take in, huh?”

He turned to the source. He knew who it was, even in the body he was unfamiliar with.

“Twilight?”

The pony smiled. “Yeah... it’s me. I know it’s a shock to see me like this.”

“Um, well... I wouldn’t say shock, but...”

“Flash... it’s okay. I know how this feels better than anyone... except maybe Sunset,” she placed a hoof on her coltfriend’s shoulder... or whatever ponies had in place of shoulders.

It calmed him a bit, and he really looked at her. Twilight was very much as she had described herself. Wings and a horn, and no crown on her head, despite being a princess. Her hairstyle curled around her neck instead of heading straight to the ground, but it was still unmistakably her hair. The same eyes, looking surreal on what would be an animal body.

His eyes drifted down to her form. No clothes, so he had a good look at her body. She looked every bit as sleek and beautiful as her Human form.

Then the realization hit him that he was finding an animal body attractive.

This realization must have shown on his face, because Twilight gave a knowing smile. She whispered “We’ll talk about this in private.” Then she looked past him. “Everyone doing alright?”

“We’re fine,” Sunset called.

Flash looked. There were four ponies, three inspecting their new bodies. Each of the three were wearing clothes, oddly enough. Whatever top they were wearing when they went through the portal was still on them, modified to fit a pony, though pants and skirts seemed to be missing.

He looked down at himself. He was still wearing his jacket and t-shirt, with no pants. He could feel cloth at the base of his wings, so they must have been modified to include wing holes.

Then it hit him that he had wings.

He spread them out to look at them. There they were, orange feathers and everything. He flapped them up once or twice.

“I know... it’s weird getting a new appendage,” Twilight said sympathetically.

“Yeah... this whole thing is weird.”

Just when he was wondering how this whole situation could get any weirder, a bright flash hit his eyes. Flash jumped. He had been looking at his wings, but he lowered them to stare at his own rear end.

There was a picture there now. A guitar in front of a bright yellow police badge.

“What the...”

“A cutie mark,” Twilight said in awe. “You have a cutie mark!”

The term had come up in his conversations with Twilight, what it was and how ponies got it. There was some speculation on whether a Human in a pony body could get one.

And here was the answer.

“This is fascinating,” Twilight said. Then, she turned to the other three. “Other Me, Shiny, Cadance... do you have cutie marks?”

Apparently Twilight had explained this to the other, because they started looking.

The first flash came from Shining Armor, who jumped a bit in surprise. Before Flash could get a good look, the second flash came from Cadance.

Twilight, in excitement, walked over to the Terra versions of her family.

Flash slowly got to his feet... no, he got to his hooves. He stumbled a bit, but found balance was quite easy to keep in this new form. Carefully, he put a hoof forward, but then stopped. How should he be walking? Both left, then both right, or front left, back right, and vice-versa?

He looked out at the assembled group. His girlfriend was walking with the latter method. Well, if that’s how she did it...

He moved his back right hoof. Then, his front right hoof with his back left.

To his relief, balancing wasn’t hard. But walking proved a little more difficult. Learning to move two pairs of legs was awkward at best, and while he never stumbled, he had to stop after every step to mentally readjust himself.

By the time he reached the rest of the group, the other three had stood. He could recognize who was who. Sparkle was clear, of course, looking just like his girlfriend sans wings. The other mare, a pink Pegasus, must be Cadance, and a white Unicorn stallion Shining Armor.

Shining Armor’s cutie mark was a shield, blue on the left and red on the right, with a gold star on its front. Cadance, meanwhile, had a large blue heart with a pencil and a pen making an x in the center.

“Amazing. Your marks are different from the ones your counterparts have... some similarities, but not the same.” Twilight looked them over.

“...Where’s mine?”

That got everypony’s attention. The younger Twilight indeed had no cutie mark. Her flank was as blank as ever.

“...That’s odd,” Twilight noted, looking at her counterpart. “Maybe you simply haven’t found your special talent yet... though at your age, being a blank flank is rare...”

“What? But... she’s great at science,” Shining Armor said. “High marks and everything. Shouldn’t her cutie mark be something like that?”

“Cutie marks can be unpredictable,” Twilight said. “There’s still some things we don’t know about them. And don’t forget, the four of you are the first Humans to assume pony forms. Maybe it’s something else. Maybe ponying up made her cutie mark dormant, or otherwise affected the process somehow. It’s just one more thing to look into.”

Flash looked at Sparkle. She seemed a little disappointed to not get a mark. But... no, it was something a little more than that.

“Uh... what happened?”

Everyone turned to the last figure. It looked like a small, purple lizard, but Flash immediately recognized the voice, and apparently Sparkle did too.

“Spike! You’re a dragon!”

The former dog, now a dragon, looked over his body. Flash had seen photos of Spike the Dragon, but this was something else, seeing it in person. He looked oddly adorable for a fire-breathing creature.

Twilight looked him over. “There’s so many questions I have about this. Will you live the life span of a dragon now? Do you have a dragon’s abilities? Can you breath fire... no need to try that out now,” she amended.

Spike the Dog got on all four paws, which Sparkle chuckled at. “I think you’re supposed to be on your hind legs.”

“What? Why? I have four perfectly good limbs to walk on.”

“Well, some dragons we’ve seen do walk on all fours... or eights in one case,” Twilight said. “But most use two.”

Spike looked skeptical, but rose to his feet. He wobbled a bit, but managed to keep his balance.

“Wow. You’re handling walking on two legs a lot better than I did,” Sunset said.

“Of course I am. Humans don’t even have a tail for balance. At least this body does.” He took a few steps, wobbling quite a bit. He started to fall, but Sparkle caught him with her magic. Back on his feet, he took a few more steps.

“Well, if you all think you can walk, we better get going,” Twilight said. “We have a lot to talk about, and Princess Celestia is waiting for us in the dining hall.”

“Wait,” Shining Armor said, suddenly panicking. He reached a hoof up to the shirt he was wearing.

Then he calmed down. “Everything I had in my pants pockets... there in my shirt pockets now... that I didn’t have before.” He felt around. “Keys, wallet, cell phone...”

“Another mystery,” Twilight said. “I never understood how the portal and clothes work. Well, just another on the list.” She thought a moment. “You might want to make sure you’re wearing exactly what you’re wearing when you leave.”

The small family got to their hooves. Flash was pleased to see that Cadance and Twilight had as much trouble as he had. Shining Armor seemed to get it sooner. Flash guessed that was the police discipline giving him an edge.

The walk was slow and awkward. Sunset, Twilight and the guards were constantly stopping and waiting for their guests to catch up, and while any guards they passed remained silent, the occasional servant would stop and stare until Twilight reminded them they had work to be doing.

Twilight’s castle was indeed amazing, and Flash found himself gaping at everything. It wasn’t long before they arrived at a large open room, where Princess Celestia sat.

The group took a step back. They were warned that the ancient Alicorn was bigger than most ponies, but they were still unprepared for the air of authority she radiated around her. She stood tall, regal, but not unwelcoming. In fact, she seemed to put them at ease even more than anything else they had experienced since coming here.

It was odd again for Flash. He had found Twilight’s pony body attractive, but Celestia... she seemed a vision of perfect beauty, almost unnatural in how gorgeous she looked. Still, it wasn’t the same kind of attraction she had for Twilight. With Celestia, there was reverence. It was so hard to explain.

He guessed the others saw it too, because they stopped momentarily. Even Sparkle and Cadance.

Once she saw her guests, she gave quite a smile. “All, you’re all here. I must welcome you to Equestria. Please, have a seat.”

Twilight and Sunset were the first to take seats, on either side of Celestia. As the remaining five found their seats, Celestia greeted Sunset with a small kiss to the side of her head, much to her embarrassment. Flash ended up sitting next to Twilight, with the Sparkle family on the other side, the Human Twilight sitting next to Sunset.

In front of them were plates of what appeared to be hay. They weren’t very big, and seemed to be appetizers. Before Flash could ask about it, Celestia spoke.

“It’s so nice to finally meet you all. Before we get started, would anypony care for tea?”

At that point, Flash noted that a servant with a cart had entered the room. She poured something in a teacup and left it in front of Celestia. As he did the same for Twilight and Sunset, Flash spoke.

“Um, well, I’ve never had tea before...”

“You better get used to it,” Twilight said. “Tea is pretty common in Equestria.”

“II guess we can try some,” Shining Armor said. “I’ll have whatever the server thinks will be good.”

There were murmurs of agreement. The server kept passing out cups as Celestia continued. “We’re not sure how Humans turned to ponies will take to it, but feel free to have some of the hay. If unsatisfactory, we can have the kitchen staff whip up something else.”

“Hay?” Cadance said, looking at the plates.

“Well, you are ponies now,” Twilight said. “And I don’t think it will have any adverse effects. I ate a lot of hay before coming to Terra for the first time, and my body never had a negative reaction.”

“And don’t worry if you don’t like it,” Sunset added, levitating a bit of her hay off the plate. “It’s pretty basic food here, but not all our meals have it.” She popped some in her mouth.

Sparkle looked at her plate, then declared, “Why not?” and lifted a bit off her plate and into her mouth.

“How is it?” Shining Armor asked.

“...Not bad,” she said. “A bit bland, but not bad.”

Shining Armor looked at his plate. “Um... how do I use telekinesis?”

“Just picture yourself picking it up,” Sunset instructed.

A moment later a bit of hay lifted off Shining Armor’s plate. Somewhat shakily, it began a trip toward his mouth.

Flash looked at his own plate. “Um... how do ponies without a horn...”

“Just dig in,” Twilight said. “There are ways to do it properly, but that’s hardly something to worry about right now.”

Flash, feeling self-conscious, leaned down and took a small bit. Sparkle had been right: bland, but far from bad. He remembered Sunset telling him that hay was the Equestrian equivalent of rice. He was seeing why.

He saw Cadance following the same advice. Oddly, the other Twilight was as well, despite having a horn.

At that point, a menu was floated in front of each of them. “We’ve prepared these for you as a main course. Please, order anything you think looks good.”

Flash eyed the menu. Unsurprisingly, there were salads, but there were a lot of Equestrian equivalents to common food. Hayburgers, carrot dogs, even pizza. He wasn’t sure what royalty ate, but he hadn’t imagined this.

Emboldened by the hay not tasting bad, they all ordered something. Once the servant went away, Flash moved to take a sip, but stopped. “Are non-Unicorns supposed to sip tea like we eat?”

Twilight shook her head. “No. There is a way to hold the cup. But I won’t hold it against you if you just sipped. It took me a while to use fingers, I can imagine losing them would be just as hard on you.”

He saw nods from Celestia and Sunset as well, so he leaned in and sipped. The tea tasted good as well. He detected cinnamon.

Celestia smiled. “Well, now that that’s out of the way, I’m very interested to get to know you all a bit better. We have so much to discuss I hardly know where to begin.” She turned her gaze to Sparkle. “I’ve heard a lot about you, Twilight. I look forward to teaching you this summer.”

Sparkle flushed at the attention. “Um, thank you, Your Highness...”

“Please, you are friends of Twilight. When we’re not in formal occasions, Celestia will do.” The large Alicorn smiled, which set her at ease. “Though, I suppose I can’t just call you Twilight... too confusing.”

“Um, we’ve been calling the other Twilight ‘Princess’ all this time...”

“Oh no,” Twilight said, getting everypony’s attention. “I put up with that on Terra because it’s your home dimension, but I’m not about to let everypony call me Princess all the time.”

“How about, ‘Little Twi’?” Shining Armor suggested, reaching over Spike to ruffle his little sister’s hair... no, her mane.

“Shiny,” she whined.

“A fine suggestion, at least until she comes up with something better,” Celestia said, with an expression that made Flash conclude she found Little Twi’s embarrassment amusing.

The princess then turned her attention to Shining Armor and Cadance. “And it’s very nice to meet the two of you as well. From what I understand, you’re the one who have raised Twilight.”

“That’s right,” Cadance said. “Ever since our Twilight Velvet and Night Light...”

“I see. Well then, I’d like to assure you that while your child is here, she will be receiving the best of everything. And I assure you, she’ll have the best security around her. There won’t be any repeats of what happened on Terra.”

“You’ve heard about that?” Cadance asked.

“Oh yes, Sunset has been keeping Twilight and I informed.”

Shining Armor smiled. “We were hoping to discuss that. It isn’t just us. The other parents are all worried about what happened.”

“I’ve heard that too. If necessary, we can make arrangements,” Celestia assured. “We’ll have plenty of time to discuss things this weekend. I have a whole lesson plan prepared, and a few other things.” She turned her attention to Spike. “And you must be the other Spike. Is it true you’re a dog in the other world?”

Spike the Dog looked up from his claws, which he was still experimenting with and nodded. “That’s right. I only learned how to talk a while ago.”

“That’s fascinating. There’s just as much I’d like to know about you. Twilight’s been preparing all kinds of tests for the first visits. But I suppose she’ll tell you all about that in due time.”

And then, Celestia looked at Flash. He realized how nervous he had been at the prospect. “And I believe that you are the one who’s dating my child?”

Flash suddenly stammered. “Um... that’s right...” He remembered the Princess’s insistence to be called Celestia, but he couldn’t bring himself to do so.

Luckily, Celestia spoke to save him the trouble. Unluckily, it made everything more awkward.

“In fact, I believe you’ve dated Sunset as well, is that correct?”

Okay, now Flash felt awkward. “W-well... it didn’t exactly end on a good note, but... yes. Uh, not that we’re not on good terms now, but...”

Celestia only chuckled. “I understand. Believe me, I’m happy that Twilight has found herself a partner so soon. It gets harder for an Alicorn after the first hundred years.”

“Well... I’d imagine...”

“And Twilight’s birth mother wanted me to pass on something: she’s hoping to meet you soon, and she really wants grandchildren.”

At that Flash turned a deep red. So did Twilight.

“Oh, geez... Mom...”

“Don’t they already have Spike and Starlight?” Cadance asked. Then she looked around. “Come to think of it, where are those two?”

“Well,” Twilight said, pulling out a pocket watch. From where, Flash didn’t see. “Starlight should be home by now...”

At that point, Starlight did indeed enter the dining hall, Spike next to her, carrying a plate of gems. A guard in golden armor was behind them, it looked to be a Unicorn mare.

“Hey sweetheart,” Twilight said, getting off her chair momentarily to hug her charge. “Did you have fun at school?”

“Yes I did,” she answered. “Hey, Mr. Flash,” Starlight said, giving Flash a hug across the leg.

“Hey kid,” he said, returning the hug while Twilight went to Spike, who had just sat down, and kissed him on the cheek, to his annoyance.

Starlight took her own seat as Spike noticed the other guests. “Hey. Twilight said you’d all be coming.”

“It’s nice to see you again, Spike,” Shining Armor said.

“Those are some pretty gems,” Cadance noted.

Spike the Dragon picked one up in his claws. “I think so too.” And then, much to the guests’ shock, he popped the gem into his mouth and bit it in half. A few noisy chews later, he swallowed.

The former Humans gaped, to Spike’s annoyance. “What?”

“You eat gems?” Cadance asked.

“Well... yeah.”

“...Must be expensive,” Shining Armor muttered.

“Not in Equestria,” Sunset explained. “They’re not as easy to find as water, but they aren’t scarce either. Only truly flawless gems are valuable, and they’re hard to come by.”

“Yeah. Our Rarity digs them out of the ground almost daily,” Twilight added. “I was a little surprised when Sunset told me how much she got for them on Terra.”

“In other words, we might have to worry we’re going to imbalance their economy,” Celestia sighed. “Well, from what I understand, gems aren’t too commonly used in exchange, so it might be fine.”

“Pfft, I don’t get why they find it valuable,” Spike the Dog muttered. “They’re just shiny rocks.” With that, he took another bite of his hay.

“Hey, come on, you have hands!” Spike said. “What are you, an animal?”

“Well, technically...”

“Don’t answer that,” Spike muttered, placing his face in his hands.

“Well, this is going to be an entertaining weekend,” Shining Armor noted. He looked over at his sister, only to find that she wasn’t looking at either Spike. Her gaze was on the guard, examining her closely.

“Wait a moment,” Little Twi said. “...Is your name Sunny Flare?”

The guard seemed surprised this other Twilight would know her, but nodded. “Yes. Sunny Flare, a member of the Elite Twilight Guard.”

“Do you know the other her?” Twilight asked.

“Yes... she was a classmate at Crystal Prep.”

“Hey, yeah,” Sunset said, familiarity in her eyes. “She was one of the competitors in the Friendship Games!”

“Now that you mention it, I see the similarities,” Cadance said.

“This is great!” Twilight said. “This means more samples for research! Oh, maybe the other members of my guard are Crystal Prep students too! If they were at the Friendship Games, we can ask them a few questions! Do you know Sugarcoat, Indigo Zap, Lemon Zest, and Sour Sweet?”

Little Twi blinked. “Yes. They were all classmates of mine.”

“Hmm. Convenient,” Shining Armor muttered. Flash held back a laugh.

“As exciting as all this research is,” Celestia cut them off, “Why don’t we save it for another time? We’re supposed to be getting to know each other?”

At that point, a servant pushed a tray in, covered with food. As he passed them out, Celestia continued speaking. “There will be plenty of time later for work. For now, let’s just enjoy our meals. I have a feeling there will be precious little quiet once negotiations begin.”

Berry Punch continued to write up her assignment. It was menial work, to be sure, but the amount she was being paid to do so meant she couldn’t complain.”

“Momma?”

Her ears lifted and she turned to her daughter, who was at the desk’s side.

“Yes?”

“Are you almost done?”

“The more you ask me that, the longer it’s going to take for me to finish. If you make me take too long, Donut Joe’s is going to close before we can get there.”

“I’m sorry, but I’m bored.”

“Then go down to the playroom.”

“None of the evening servants have any foals. It’s just me.”

“Well, there’s a big library. I’m sure you can find a book or two there.”

“Yeah, but... I miss my friends. Can’t we go back to Ponyville yet?”

Giving a sympathetic smile, Berry hugged her daughter. “I’m afraid not. That contract Princess Twilight had me sign means we can’t go back to Ponyville until the end of the summer.”

“But why? What does she need you to do so bad that you have to stay here?”

“No clue,” Berry admitted. “All I’ve been asked to do seems like ordinary reception work. But she made us a generous offer. We won’t have to worry about money for years, and every bit of your schooling is going to be paid for. It’s one summer away from home, then we’re in good shape for awhile.”

“I know. I’m just bored.”

“Well, listen, tomorrow is my day off. Why don’t we go out? We can see the art museum or something?”

Berry Pinch thought a moment. “...Okay,” she said at last.

“Good. Now scamper off, I have work to do.”

Berry Pinch obeyed, leaving the office to head back to the living quarters.

Berry turned back to the typewriter, looking at the half finished memo that she was typing up. It had been the fiftieth thing to cross her desk that day. She was starting to realize why palace workers were paid so much.

She rubbed her head. She was starting to crave a drink. There was only one thing to do.

She looked at the framed contract page. Two things were highlighted. One was the promise of a generous sum and payment for her daughter’s education. The second was one of the conditions:

No alcohol is to be consumed during the duration of your employment.

That reminder got her to push her craving down. She reached for the coffee cup, only to find it empty. So she pulled the cord next to her chair. In a few moments a servant would be in to fetch her coffee, if he didn’t already have one ready, with how much she had been drinking lately.

She would hold on. For her child’s sake.

After the ice had been broken, the lunch was quite lovely, with everyone chatting and getting to know everyone else.

After it was over, Celestia had asked Little Twi and her family to come with her, leaving Flash to go off with his girlfriend.

As they walked down the hall, Celestia spoke. “As you can see, we have nothing but the best for Twilight. Good security, access to research, cooks that will provide her with the best food, and an on-site medical staff if, Creator forbid, anything were to happen to her.”

“It... all seems quite nice,” Cadance said. “You certainly are going all out.”

“Your sister is going to be my personal student. I always assure they get nothing but the best.”

“Well, she is the best,” Shiny said, ruffling his sister’s mane and causing her to blush.

“That being said, there was another service I’d like to offer her,” Celestia said, coming to a stop at a door. She turned to the group assembled. “I understand Twilight’s been having quite the time recovering from the Friendship Games.”

The small family was a bit taken aback. “Well, yes,” Shining Armor said. “You know about that?”

“Twilight and Sunset have passed me a good deal of information,” she assured. “And I understand you’ve been unable to give her help with it due to no one on Terra believing in magic?”

“That’s right,” Cadance asked. “Are you saying...”

Celestia nodded at the unfinished question. “Princess Twilight saw fit to arrange someone for her to speak to. And like I said, my students get nothing but the best.” She opened the door, revealing a Pegasus inside. “I want to introduce you to Doctor Heart.”

The Pegasus greeted Twilight with a smile. “You must be Twilight. Please, come in and sit down.”

Twilight looked at her older brother for confirmation. When he nodded, she stepped forward and headed toward the couch, her family following.

“I take it we’re sitting in on this as well?” Cadance asked.

“Yes, you can all come in, if that’s what makes Twilight comfortable. Please, relax. We won’t be doing anything serious today, I’ll just be getting to know Twilight a bit better.”

“I’ll leave you all to it,” Celestia said. “I need to give my daughter’s coltfriend a real look over.”

The room chuckled as she left, closing the doors behind her.

“Alright then, let me start by formally introducing myself. My name is Doctor Heart. I am the head of the Canterlot Psychiatric Hospital, the best place in Equestria to go get care. Princess Twilight has told me that you are having a few challenges in your life, and has asked me to try and help you through them.”

“Um, well... that would be nice. I... well, I guess I haven’t been feeling well lately...”

“There’s no shame in that,” Heart said. “Anypony that tells you that they’re completely mentally stable is deluding themselves, if not flat out lying. We have our demons to battle.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, looking at the floor. “Demons.”

“Forgive me, I suppose that wasn’t the most tactful metaphor after what you’ve been through. Still, I hope that I’ll be able to help you with your struggles.”

“You think you can cure me?”

“I don’t think cure is the right word, Twilight. I can provide you with the tools to get better, but not much else. I’ll be able to help you overcome them.”

“Well.. that does sound nice...”

“Why don’t you tell me about yourself? Nothing to do with what you came here for, just tell me about you.”

Twilight’s eyes flickered a bit, then settled on the doctor. “Well...”

Flash had managed to get up to a brisk pace. He hoped that walking would be second-nature in this body before the end of the weekend.

While Princess Celestia had escorted Little Twi and her family off, Princess Twilight had escorted him to the living wing of the castle. While there was a guest wing, Flash would be spending his summer a room down from his girlfriend.

Just before the bedrooms was a large sitting area, with books, sofas, a currently unused fireplace, it looked like a nice place to spend time.

Twilight led him down to sit on the couch. Or rather, lay on it, given how ponies rested. Once he was comfortable, Twilight climbed up next to him.

“All right then... Flash, there’s something I want to talk to you about...”

“What’s that?”

“Let me guess: you’re starting to freak out because you’re finding a pony body attractive?”

Flash turned beet red, looking at the floor. “Um, well... yes,” he admitted. “I swear, it’s... you’re beautiful, but...”

He was silenced by a gentle hoof on his mouth. He looked at Twilight, who was smiling.

“Flash... I had never seen a Human before I came to Terra, a few minutes before we met. Tell me, how do you think they looked to me?”

Flash did think. He suddenly realized how bizarre a mostly hairless, two-legged animal must look to a pony.

“Pretty weird,” Flash answered. “And you were turned into one... that must have been interesting.”

“You have no idea,” she said. “For a bit, I was actually jealous Spike got to be a dog. At least I knew what he was. No offense.”

“None taken.”

“Now, knowing how weird Humans looked for me... how do you think I felt when I found myself attracted to you?”

Flash thought, then his eyes widened. “Oh wow.”

“Exactly. It was surreal seeing you and knowing exactly what I was attracted to. Nice smile, pretty face, toned body.”

Twilight was blushing now. So was Flash, but he managed to keep a cocky grin. “Really?”

“Well, yeah. Honestly, I wasn’t sure what at first. The longer I spent in this body, the more it came to me.”

“It was probably the hair at first,” he grinned. “Girls love the hair.”

Twilight chuckled. “Maybe. But the point is, I understand how it must feel, seeing me like this. It’s something new, and very surreal. I’ll understand if it’s going to take you awhile to get comfortable enough with it. It’s why I wanted us to have our first kiss when we were human, I figured you were already giving up enough for me, and...”

Flash leaned forward and kissed her girlfriend. She was shocked, but felt herself kissing back.

When they parted, Twilight had a deep blush on her face.

“Um... was that to show me you’re fine with kissing me, or to shut me up?”

“Both,” Flash grinned. “And I figured the best way to get over it is to just dive right in.” Then he kissed her again.

Twilight kissed back. Once they broke apart, she took in some air and kissed him. And then kissed him again. She kissed him over and over, and he kissed back. She was just pushing him onto his back when laughter stopped them.

Much to their embarrassment, it was Sunset in the doorway, leaning on its frame and laughing. Spike was next to her, his purple scales turning green.

Red faced, Twilight and Flash quickly untangled themselves from one another. The damage was done, however.

“That’s why you take that into the bedroom,” she laughed, going to sit down.

“Don’t give them any ideas,” Spike muttered. He looked at Flash. “I give up. What’s your secret?”

Flash blinked. “What?”

“Twilight never even looked at stallions. Then she goes into another world, and suddenly she’s drooling all over you. Seriously, how do you attract mares like that?”

“It’s the hair,” Flash said confidently.

“No it isn’t,” Sunset countered. “No one cares about the hair, Flash. It makes you look like a dork.”

“Then why am I Canterlot High’s big man on campus?”

“Because you’re not a jerk, and you weren’t one even back when being a jerk was cool.”

“Well, he is nice,” Twilight said, putting a wing around him and pulling up close to him. Flash heated up a bit, but nuzzled his girlfriend.

Sunset smiled. “We’re happy for you.” She turned to Spike, who had sat next to Sunset. “Aren’t we?”

“Of course,” Spike said, like it should be obvious. “I just don’t want to see Twilight making out with anyone.”

“Because she’s your mom?” Sunset teased.

Suddenly, Spike got fidgety. “Well... kind of. I don’t know if that’s the right word, but...” he looked at the floor.

“You are such a mom,” Sunset said to Twilight.

“That’s something I’ve known for years,” Celestia said, walking into the room.

“Mom? I thought you were with Little Twi...” Sunset asked.

“I dropped her off at Doctor Heart first. I wanted a chance to talk with the stallion that actually managed to get Twilight interested in stallions.”

“Mom...” Twilight whined as Celestia sat herself on a chair.

“It truly is a pleasure to meet you, Flash. How have you been adjusting to being a pony?”

“Well, it’s really weird,” Flash said. “Walking is pretty awkward... and so is eating with just my mouth.”

“Tell me about it,” Spike muttered.

“I’m not even sure if I’m going to be able to function without fingers,” Flash said.

“Has Twilight told you how hooves work?” Celestia asked.

Flash nodded. “She said hooves have low-level magic that allows for a light grip. But I haven’t even tried to yet...”

“Trust me, you’ll pick it up quick,” Twilight assured. “It’s not that hard. If the other me can learn to use her levitation so fast, I’m sure you can learn to grip.”

“In the meantime, why don’t we take you and Sunset out for your first flying lesson?” Celestia suggested. “Every pony with wings should learn how to fly.”

“Now that’s what I’ve been waiting for,” Sunset said, but then stopped. “I thought you wanted to keep me a secret for now?”

“I do. Which is why you’ll all be learning to fly from the balcony at the top of the castle. I think we can squeeze in a quick lesson while Little Twi is busy.”

Flash might have asked what the other Twilight was busy with if Celestia’s own comment hadn’t gotten him excited. Flying. The very idea of flying was something he had fantasized about when he was small. Hearing that he would be coming through the portal as a Pegasus brought the idea back into his mind.

Thinking about it, trying to picture what it would be like... he suddenly remembered why he had fantasized it as a kid. Flying. He suddenly couldn’t wait.

“Come on, we’ll have a lesson. We can at least teach you two the basics...”

“And these nightmares... they suddenly stopped after the kidnapping attempt?”

Twilight nodded at the question. At the reminder of the horrifying event, Cadance had put her foreleg around her charge and pulled her close..

“That certainly seems unusual...” Doctor Heart said, who grabbed the pencil in his mouth and began to jot something on the notepad on a stand in front of him.

“Well, maybe I’m just getting better... you know, maybe what happened just gave me other things to worry about.”

The doctor didn’t seem convinced.

“Well tell me, Twilight, what do you hope to get out of these sessions? How do you want to better yourself?”

“Well... I want to... well...”

Doctor Heart noticed that Twilight seemed to be nervous. Was it at him? No... it was something to do with her caregivers.

“...I want to stop feeling so bad.”

“A goal we all share. Why are you feeling so bad?”

“Well... everything that happened, of course. I became a monster...”

“Twiley, we told you that wasn’t your fault...” Shining Armor began.

“Hold on a moment,” said Doctor Heart. “Let’s let Twilight tell us her worry in full.”

Shining Armor bit his lip, and Twilight just looked at Heart, as if surprised she could go on.

“Well... I did something awful, but no one hates me for it. Everyone forgave me instantly. In fact, everyone at Canterlot High seems to love me. The teachers think I’m great... I... I guess I don’t understand how everyone could just love me so much.”

Doctor Heart smiled. “Well... have they told you why they don’t blame you?”

“They just told me that magic does strange things to Humans and left it at that.”

“From what Sunset told me, that’s certainly true,” Doctor Heart said.

“I suppose it’s silly to keep worrying about that after everyone’s forgiven me for it.”

“Twilight, if emotions were that simple, I wouldn’t have my...”

At that point, the clock went off, signifying the top of the hour.

“Well, it looks like this first session has ended,” Heart said.

“Just like that?” Shining Armor said. “You really didn’t get into much.”

“The purpose of this meeting was simply to get to know Twilight a bit better. We’ll start getting into the real source of her challenges when she comes here permanently this summer.”

Twilight nodded. “Thank you, Doctor.”

“It is my job,” he said. “Now, could you and Spike step outside a moment? I want to have a quick word with your caregivers.”

Twilight was surprised at this. He looked over at Shining Armor and Cadance.

“Go on, sweetheart,” Cadance said. “We’ll be right behind you.”

Twilight looked a little apprehensive, but still obeyed. She walked out, with Spike walking on all fours right behind her.

As soon as the doors closed, Doctor Heart spoke. “I want your opinion on how Twilight’s been acting over the last few months.”

There was a bit of mulling. It was Shining Armor who answered. “Well... like she said, she was having particularly bad nightmares until the night she nearly got kidnapped. And... well, the morning after she got her magic for the first time, she seemed nervous. She has no problem using it for research, but she never uses it for anything else.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, whenever Sunset and Rarity are over, they’re always using their levitation to grab things from across the room and things like that. Twilight never does that. In fact...” Shining Armor trailed off, as if wondering whether he should continue. Finally, he finished. “...I get the feeling she wasn’t being entirely honest when she told us she forgot she had magic.”

Doctor Heart nodded. “I suspected as much.”

“But in a lot of ways, she’s been better ever since the incident,” Cadance said. “Before she got her powers, she was the happiest she’s ever been since before her parents died. She’s been getting out of her lab more and seeing her friends. We always tried to encourage her brains, but she never really had friends... except for Spike.”

“Seems almost paradoxical,” Doctor Heart noted. “Has she had any signs of irrational behavior before? Signs of anxiety, depression, the like?”

“Not that I’ve seen,” Cadance said.

“Well... I guess she’s always been a little too organized,” Shining Armor said. “Back when I was a teenager I used to joke that she had OCD... uh, do ponies get that?”

Doctor Heart nodded. “There are some that have it.”

“Well, I used to joke, but I never seriously thought she had it. And I don't ever think she completely got over Mom and Dad dying.”

“Any physical health concerns?”

They both shook their heads.

“Well then, I think we have a pretty solid start,” Doctor Heart said. “The best I can tell you right now is to keep giving her the love and encouragement you always have. Tell me, are the two of you planning to stay here with Twilight this summer?”

“Well, no. We can’t,” Cadance said. “We both have work.”

“That’s likely for the best. There seems to be a bit of dependence on the two of you. Now, I think it’s fine that she loves you so much, and you should always be there, but I think this level is stunting her. Being away from home will help that.”

“I think you might be right,” Shining Armor said. “We have known she’s had trouble standing up for herself. We hoped having friends would get her... well, more assertive.”

“Excellent. Then I think I can do well for your child.”

Flash walked through the halls and back into the sitting room. His wings were killing him.

That was no surprise. He had never used them before. They still seemed as strong as any other part of his body.

“Uh... I’m beat,” he said.

“And your wings are a mess,” Twilight said, looking at his feathers. “I guess preening is the next lesson.”

“Preening?” Flash asked as Sunset and Celestia sat down on the other couch.

“Do you think those feathers take care of themselves?” Twilight said. “It’s possible for a pony to preen themselves, but it’s much easier to have somepony do it for you. It’s a really intimate act, so don’t just ask anypony to do it.”

“Really?”

“It’s a big sign of trust,” Celestia said. “We only let those closest to us preen. Which is why I’m going to be the first to preen Sunset,” Celestia said, draping a wing around her.

Sunset blushed. “Mom...”

“Hey, I gave Twilight her first preening,” Celestia said. “It’s the one thing...”

She was interrupted by Little Twi and her family coming in.

“Ah, Little Twi, you’re back. How was...everything?”

“He was... very good. Thank you, Princess, for everything.”

“I told you, Twi, call me Celestia,” she said. She watched the family sit down. “And as I told you, I make sure my students are taken care of. Only the best for them.”

“Well, I appreciate it anyway.”

Celestia nodded. “So, after all of this, do you feel comfortable leaving her in my care?”

“Of course, Princess,” Cadance said. “Everything looks great.”

“I’m glad. Of course, you still have another two days here. I suppose I should show you your rooms. We have set up private bathing quarters, if you don’t feel comfortable bathing in the bath house.”

That got Shining Armor’s attention. “Bath house?” Cadance seemed confused as well.

Celestia tilted her head. “Didn’t Twilight tell you...”

Sunset smacked her forehead. “I’m sorry, Mom, I forgot to tell her.” She turned to Little Twi and her family. “Here in Equestria, public bathing is pretty normal. Even the smallest towns have a spa. Since we usually don’t wear clothes, there really isn’t anything odd about it.”

“But that won’t be a problem if it makes you uncomfortable,” Twilight promised. “Each suite has its own bathroom.”

“Oh, well, thank you.” Shining Armor said. “That... sounds odd.”

Flash shrugged. “Meh. Sunset’s right, most ponies aren’t wearing clothes. I think I could live with it.”

“Well, in either case, it’s usually done as a group,” Celestia explained. “If you decide to come to the bath house, it’s likely I’ll be there with Twilight and Sunset, a few servants...”

“Your grandchildren,” Sunset snarked. Twilight giggled.

Celestia eyed her child. “I’d be careful if I were you,” she said, though a tone of playfulness was in her voice.

“Why?” Twilight said, feeling a little playful herself. “You’re always saying Spike and Starlight are my children, and if you’re my mother...”

Celestia looked at her... and then grinned. “That was a mistake.”

“Oh really?” Sunset smiled. “Why?”

“Flash?”

Flash was startled that the princess was addressing her directly. “Um, yes?”

“You’ve dated both Twilight and Sunset. Have they told you anything about growing up in my castle?”

“Uh, well, Twilight has. Sunset and I broke up by the time I knew about...”

“Well, I raised them both. And I could tell you all kinds of cute little stories about them...”

At that, both Sunset and Twilight’s eyes widened, their jaws going slack. Cadance and Shining Armor were holding back laughter.

“Uh... really?”

“Oh yes. Like the time Sunset had a little crush on one of the stallions in the school and decided to impress him by showing him a shrinking spell...”

“Mom!” Sunset looked mortified.

“Or when Twilight heard about alchemy and decided to practice on one of the statues in the garden...”

“You wouldn’t,” Twilight said.

“And that’s only the tip of the iceberg. Just wait until I tell you about...”

And then, there were twin flashes of purple and mint green, and both Twilight and Sunset were gone.

The Humans jumped in the air and started panicking, but Celestia just laughed. Oddly, this calmed them down.

“Relax, all of you,” Celestia said. “They just teleported themselves. But hopefully they won’t be making anymore cracks about my age.”

There was silence.

Then Shining Armor and Cadance burst out laughing.

“How long do you think we can hide under here?”

Twilight squirmed, grateful her royal bed was lifted off the ground.

“Hopefully the rest of the weekend.”

Author's Note

Well, here it is... later than I would like.

This chapter was an absolute nightmare. It's a lot of people meeting for the first time, a lot of world-building, and a lot on introspection. All those things are hard to make natural. I'm still not entirely happy with it.

Now, to comment on a few things.

Twilight Velvet and Night Light will be in the story soon. In-universe, Twilight has explicitly forbidden them from visiting Ponyville while Little Twi is there, so has not to make her see her dead parents walk around before she's ready.

Secondly, the naming tradition. In terms of counterparts, whoever isn't native to the world they're currently in goes by a nickname. Since the Terran counterparts are younger, I figured calling them "Little X" works as an in-universe nickname.

On the use of hooves. Yes, cheating a bit, but 1) it happens all the time on the show, and 2) making every human learn to live without hands would mean a much slower pace. So, for story's sake, they can have the easier way.

Next chapter will be an Interlude.

Interlude III: Sunset Shimmer

Sunset Shimmer had never been more nervous. Not even when forcing herself to meet Celestia after all this time. After all, regardless of how she felt, Celestia was still just a pony. She was about to face a being older than the universe itself.

Twilight Sparkle was right beside her, looking just as nervous. She had to laugh. What fear did Twilight have? She was near perfect, Harmony would have no problem with her.

Celestia led them through the void, a sight that was recognized by Twilight, but not by Sunset. On either side of them were several of what looked like video screens, each one showing a scene from one of their lives.

Sunset could see visions of her, as a child under Celestia’s care, as the Queen Bee of Canterlot High, as the Human Twilight’s savior. She saw several images of Twilight, in adventures she had no knowledge of, though she managed to pick out her battle across time with Starlight.

And Celestia’s memories... they were the most fascinating of all. She had heard legends of Celestia’s battles in ancient times, but it paled to seeing her in action. At nearly every screen with her, both Sunset and Twilight wanted to stop and watch, but Celestia insisted they keep moving.

Finally, after what seemed like forever, they reached the end. Here, there was a large door, looking surprisingly plain for what was on the other side.

Celestia stopped in front of the entrance, turning to her two students. “Are you ready?”

Sunset felt her legs shaking as she answered. “Yes. Well, I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.”

Twilight nodded her consent.

“Then let’s go.”

As if on cue, the door opened, and a large white light bathed them. Sunset was stunned. She felt like her eyes should hurt from the intensity of the light should hurt her eyes, but... it was pleasant. She felt an elation like she had never felt before. There was a feeling that everything would be okay.

The light had blinded her to anything else. It took her a moment to realize that her hooves were no longer on solid ground. She was floating. Not flying, her wings remained at her side. She felt weightless.

Hello, my children.

Sunset tensed at the voice that seemed to be coming from everywhere. It was a short lived tension, however, and immediately she felt welcomed.

“Harmony?” Twilight asked, nervousness in her voice.

Yes indeed, young one, the voice said. But you are to call me Mother.

“Mother?”

Indeed, for all are my children. You have entered my presence, Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Celestia. I am very proud of all three of you.

“We are happy you’re pleased, Mother,” Celestia said, bowing. Twilight followed suit, but Sunset was too stunned to obey. Instead, her mouth worked, almost involuntarily, voicing her shock.

“Proud? Of me?” Sunset asked.

Yes indeed, child. Has your mother not told you herself of how far you’ve come? Do you truly think your sins are unforgivable?

Sunset found herself crying. “Well... I don’t know. I’ve always told myself that ‘My past is not today’, but...”

Your wings have caused you to doubt yourself.

“...Yes. I’m sorry, I know they’re Your gift, but...”

A new wave of warmth washed over Sunset, ending her protests. It felt good.

Hush, my child. You forget, you are talking to Me, who knows pony nature perfectly. You’ve been gifted my greatest reward. Even those most worthy often doubt if they truly are.

Sunset nodded. “I... I’ve hurt so many.”

You have. You’ve helped a great many as well. Do those count for nothing?

“Well... I...” Sunset felt tongue tied.

The purpose of this visit is to reflect upon yourself, Harmony said. Suddenly, even Twilight and Celestia disappeared in a great blackness. So I say we begin.

Sunset sat in the corner of the playroom, writing something down on the parchment next to her. The other children were wasting their time with toys and coloring books, but she had other things to do.

She looked over the book again, making notes on everything that sounded interesting.

“Sunset?”

The young pony perked up. She turned to see Gloriosa Daisy coming to her corner. The young Unicorn put down her quill. “Yes, Miss Daisy?”

“You’ve been all over those books for hours. Don’t you think it’s time you play with some of the other children?”

“Miss Daisy, I need to learn all of this. Princess Celestia only accepts the best students. I can play when I get out of here.”

“You might be more busy once you’re Celestia’s student,” Daisy said. “Tryouts are still two years away for you, anyway. Why don’t you take a break?”

“Two years is hardly enough time! I need to really wow her if I’m going to get in! I don’t want to hang around here until I’m 14!”

“Why? Don’t you like us?”

At that, Sunset felt guilty. She actually looked away from her book and at her caretaker. “No, no, I didn’t mean it like that. You’re really nice, and so is your brother and the other workers. It’s just that... well...”

Daisy put a hoof on her back gently. “We’re not a substitute for a real family. I understand. There’s too many foals here for us to give you the right amount of attention. But we try our best...”

“I know. But I want a family. Maybe... maybe if Princess Celestia sees something in me, I can find somepony willing to take me.”

Daisy hugged her charge. In spite of herself, Sunset hugged back.

“I understand that you want a family, but I think you’re going about it all wrong. I’ve seen several foals get adopted without having to prove themselves.”

“Well... I like magic, too...”

Daisy was quiet for a moment. Finally, she let her go. “Let me show you something.”

Daisy led her to the small library the orphanage had built up. One would think Sunset would find this the best place to escape, but it was filled mostly with picture books and fiction. She had read what few information books they had, then got the rest on the orphanage’s weekly trips to the town’s library.

Daisy picked out a book from the shelf and lay on one of the big cushions, motioning for Sunset to join her. She did so, but frowned at the title on the cover.

“This is just the book of foal’s tales you always read to us.”

“I know. But I think you need a bit of a refresher.” She opened it up to a page depicting Starswirl the Bearded. “Do you remember this story?”

Sunset looked and nodded. “That’s right. It’s the story of Starswirl the Bearded. He was a great and powerful wizard who discovered all sorts of things, like a time-travel spell and teleportation. But he became distraught when his student, Clover the Clever, was granted the Element of Magic. He spent his whole life looking for the secret to her magic, but he died before he could find the secret, leaving an unfinished spell behind.”

“Very good. Do you remember the story of Hearth’s Warming?”

“Of course. Every foal does. What’s the point of telling me these things?”

“Because there seems to be something you missed about these stories. Remember Starswirl? He went mad towards the end of his life. He locked himself away from the world, pouring over his work and never speaking to anypony. Even Clover the Clever, the pony he loved like a daughter, was pushed away. He was dead a week before anypony noticed, and only Clover mourned him.

“But Clover herself was a different story. She learned to love those she once despised. With Smart Cookie and Pansy, she taught everypony that they had more in common with each other than they thought. She turned Hurricane, Platinum, and Puddinghead into responsible leaders and helped lead Equestria into a golden age. Starswirl might have set the foundation, but Clover the Clever came up with so much in terms of magic she relegated her own mentor to a figure only known in fairy tales and history records only dedicated historians read. She found the Elements of Harmony...”

“Those are just fairy tales,” Sunset said.

“Maybe so, but tales like that don’t come from nothing. Can you tell me what Clover did that her mentor didn’t?”

Sunset knew the answer, but didn’t want to say it. “She became friends with other ponies,” she admitted at last.

“That’s right. If you truly want to become a great, you need others. You need to learn to connect. And that comes with playtime. If you really want to be a great wizard, you need to make friends.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment. “What if those are just stories, like Nightmare Moon?”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out,” Daisy said, getting up. Sunset did the same, and began to follow Daisy back to the play room. She knew the answer even before the Earth Pony motioned to the other ponies.

“You need to try and make a connection.”

Sunset was silent for a moment.

“Sunset... I only want what’s best for you. You believe that, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“That will you at least consider what I said?”

“...Okay. For you, Miss Daisy, I’ll try.”

Sighing, she moved toward a table where two colts were coloring. She tried to think of something to say. The colts hardly noticed her. Sighing, she sat down and grabbed a sheet of paper and began doodling with a crayon.

After a moment, she heard one of them speak. “Wow, you actually got away from your books?”

Sunset looked up. Now both the colts were looking at her.

“Well, Miss Daisy thought I was studying too much.”

“I’ll say,” the Unicorn said, pushing his glasses up on his face. “Not even I study as much as you do, Sunset.”

“Hey, I don’t study that much!” Sunset said.

“You don’t even know any of the other foals’ names,” the Earth Pony said.

“I do too!”

“Then what are ours?”

Sunset sputtered for a moment. The two colts giggled, causing her to turn red.

“Hey, we were just kidding,” the Earth Pony soothed. “My name’s Sandalwood.”

“And mine’s Micro Chips,” the Unicorn said.

Sunset blinked. “Micro Chips? What does that mean?”

“Not sure. It was something my dad was working on when he died. Apparently it was something that would be revolutionary.”

That peaked her interest. “Something to do with magic?”

He shook his head. “Nope. Apparently, it would have been able to do magical things with no magic.”

That got Sunset’s attention. “Tell me.”

She didn’t see, but Daisy was watching, and smiling.

Sunset had never been so nervous. Sitting in front of her was an egg that refused to hatch. She didn’t understand it. That last spell should have cracked it. It had to.

She looked up to the proctors. They were writing something down. Sunset was convinced that she must have failed. She needed to try something else.

She poured through all her resources and knowledge, and had an idea. The reanimating spell she had looked up. She had never cast it before, and it was meant to cure petrification, but maybe it would soften the egg up enough to hatch. Reaching deep within herself, she cast the spell.

A large flash of white light filled the room, and once it cleared, she looked at the egg.

There wasn’t a single crack on it.

She looked at the proctors. They were staring at her with wide eyes. Oh no, she must have done so badly they were utterly shocked at how stupid it was! She needed to pull something off, quick!

Deciding to go for broke, she charged up her horn. She would slam all her magic into it. That had to crack it.

Looking back on this years later, she realized one of the proctors had started to say “Wait, stop, you’re...”, but she had been so focused that she had missed it. She fired.

The egg didn’t crack. But it was sent rocketing off of its cushion and through the wall behind the proctors, leaving a perfectly egg shaped hole in the wall.

There was a long stretch as everypony in the room was silent.

Just when Sunset thought this whole thing couldn’t get any worse, Princess Celestia herself flew into the room.

The proctors turned to greet her, only to gasp in shock. The Princess had a swollen black eye. Sunset gasped too, then felt her insides turn to ice when she realized she was levitating the still uncracked dragon egg in her magic.

“I don’t suppose you could explain to me how this hit me while I was flying across the castle?”

Each of the proctors pointed at Sunset and shouted “Her fault!” with such harmony, it sounded like it was coming out of one mouth. Sunset was already too terrified to even acknowledge it.

“Really?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the lead proctor said. “Her name is Sunset Shimmer. She was taking her entrance exam. After casting a reanimating spell, she attempted to just bludgeon the egg apart with magic.”

Celestia looked directly at Sunset. “Is that true?”

“...Y...y... yes.”

“That is... amazing!” Celestia said. “You have this much raw energy? And you can perform a reanimating spell? That takes skill, and using it here shows out of the box thinking. True, I am disappointed that you resorted to brute force, but that’s what training is for. You have so much untapped potential. In fact... Sunset Shimmer, I would like you to become my personal student here at the school!”

Sunset Shimmer stood ramrod stiff, her eyes wide open.

“Sunset?”

That was the last thing she remembered before she blacked out.

Sunset woke to the feeling of soft blankets and warmth. As she opened her eyes, she realized she was in an elegant room, right in the middle of the comfiest bed she had ever had the privilege of laying in.

Trying to remember why she was there, she looked around. She stopped dead when she saw Princess Celestia. That alone would have confused her, but she was also using her magic to hold an ice pack up to one eye, while writing down something on some parchment.

Then she remembered. The exam, hitting Princess Celestia in the eye, and getting in the school regardless.

As she was processing this, the Princess saw her and smiled. “You’re awake...”

“P-Princess, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hit you...”

“Oh please. If anything, I should be thanking you. This black eye gave me an excuse to cancel a meeting with Duke Blueblood.” She set her quill down and began walking toward her.

“Where am I?”

“In my chambers. You needed some rest. The servants are preparing you a room, right next to mine.”

That got her head spinning. “I’m... I’m not going to live at the orphanage?”

“No. I was just signing your custody papers. You’re a ward of the crown now. You’ll live at the palace where I can keep an eye on you.”

Sunset felt happiness swell in her chest. The princess... Princess Celestia herself... had as good as adopted her. It was everything she ever wanted.

She didn’t even realize she had leapt out of bed and was leaping around until Celestia calmed her down. She levitated her close and pulled her into a hug. Sunset hugged back, she was so happy.

Then, a few thoughts occurred to her.

“But... Princess, I never hatched the egg.”

“Of course you didn’t. Nopony ever has. Dragon eggs are so tough and magic-resistant, I doubt anypony other than myself could hatch one. The whole purpose was to test your power level and how you approach your problems.” The Princess pulled away so she could look at her. “You impressed me very much on both counts.”

Sunset felt the warmth rising again. But there were still other questions. “What about my friend, Micro Chips? Did he pass his test?”

“I don’t know. But we can stop by the school and check before dinner.”

“And... will I be able to say goodbye to Miss Daisy and Mr. Spruce?”

“Of course. I’ll take you down to the orphanage tomorrow to gather your things, and you can say goodbye then, okay?”

Sunset felt herself smile. “And... and I can really live here? And learn magic from you?”

“That’s what being my student entails, yes.”

Sunset felt herself hugging the Princess again. Tears were coming out of her eyes. “Princess... thank you... for everything.”

“Sunset, there’s no need to thank me. It’s my privilege to teach bright foals like you.” Celestia hugged her tight for a bit. “Now, come on. We’ll go to the school and see if your friend got in. Then we can have dinner. I think a big dessert with chocolate cake would make a good treat for your first day here.”

Sunset felt her mouth water. While Miss Daisy made sure they got treats at the orphanage, the budget still meant she didn’t get them as often as she would like, or even as often as the adults would like.

“That sounds... great.”

More memories came through. Finding out Micro Chips got into the school as well, her first dinner with Celestia, saying goodbye to the adults that ran the orphanage, promising to still hang out with Sandalwood.

But the next memory shone brighter. It was nearly a month after she had become Celestia’s student. It had been later than her usual lessons. Celestia had been delayed in court. She told Sunset they could take the night off, but her young student had insisted.

Sunset pushed herself a great deal, and it had ended with the young Unicorn exhausting herself. Celestia started to carry her back to her room, but her sentimental side got to her and she plopped her down on a cushion next to hers. A call to the kitchen later and two mugs of hot chocolate were brought to them.

Sunset took a few sips of her drink, blowing on it to try and cool it to a drinkable temperature. Finally, she looked at her mentor.

It was a bit of a shock. She was looking at the moon with a far off expression. Almost as if it had something it simply could not give her.

“Princess?”

Celestia looked at her. “Yes?”

“Are you okay? You seemed sad.”

“Well... the moon holds a significance for me. I promise I’ll tell you someday.”

Sunset made a face. She didn’t like not knowing something, or being told she wasn’t ready to know something. But she nodded.

After a few more sips, Princess Celestia asked, “How are your studies coming? Are you having any trouble with any of the other teachers?”

“No, Your Highness. They are all very nice, and they like me.”

It was true. The teachers in the academy all held her up as a perfect student. It got scorn from everypony but Micro Chips, but she didn’t care. She didn’t like many of them.

“Are you happy here?”

“Of course,” Sunset said instantly. “I have everything I ever wanted... well, except for...” she glanced down at her flank. Her still blank flank.

“You feel bad that you’re a bit of a late bloomer?”

“Well... it’s not just that. I’m great at magic, why isn’t that my cutie mark? I don’t get it?”

Celestia placed a wing over her student and drew her in close. “Well, do you know what you want to do with all that magic?”

“I... I guess I never really thought about it before. I just always liked to know things.”

“So do you want to be a scholar?”

“No... that sounds way too boring.”

“A wizard, then? Traveling the land, helping ponies and any other creature that needs help?”

Sunset thought a bit. “I guess that sounds good, but I don’t know.”

There was silence for a bit. Celestia let her student mull over her future. After a minute, the little Unicorn spoke. “Princess, how did you get your cutie mark?”

Having been expecting a question like this, Celestia spoke. “When Harmony granted me ascension long ago, she gave me a new cutie mark to show my purpose. The sun not only represents my duty to guide the heavenly bodies, it shows my purpose to guide ponies to peace.”

“Really? What’s being a leader like?”

“It’s a challenge. It involves a lot of sacrifice and hard choices. It requires wisdom, strength, discipline, and courage. It requires actually leading ponies, not dominating them.”

Sunset thought about this for a moment. She was smart... she was powerful... she did work everypony else was too lazy to do... and she wasn’t afraid of anything.

“Are you considering becoming a leader? It’s a hard path...”

Sunset looked at her mentor, the one who had taken her away from the orphanage and given her the love she had so craved. If she were to become a princess, she could be with her mentor all the time.

“Do you think I could?”

“Sunset, I think you could do anything. You’re a special filly.”

She had spent the rest of the night listening to Celestia talk about her history. The next day, a group project was assigned, and she gathered up Micro Chips, Lemony Gems, and Diamond Rose as her partners and proposed an advanced project. The trio was horrified, but with Sunset’s help they made it through.

They had turned it in. The next day, they got their grades. An A-plus, just as Sunset predicted.

Her group members had praised her, calling her a genius and saying they never would have done it without her. She had been so excited she practically skipped to her private lesson with Celestia. There, she excitedly showed off her grade and told her all about what her friends had said.

“I’m very proud of you, Sunset,” Celestia said.

“I know, after everything... my friends were afraid, but I helped them through it.”

“Yes you did, you might...” The princess drifted off as her eyes grew wide.

“Princess?” Sunset asked.

“...Your flank,” she said simply.

Sunset felt her heart race. She looked. There, sitting on her flank, was a sun... her cutie mark.

Celestia would later tell her she had turned around in circles, trying to get a good luck. The princess stopped her by scooping her up and allowing her to rest in her forelegs.

Sunset hugged her back, smiling and crying with happiness. Celestia kissed her on the side of the head. Their lesson was forgotten.

The memories moved forward to a cutieceañera. There were a handful of her friends, but not many her age. She had trouble making friends. Most of the mares were fawning over that idiot Buck Winters. Then there was that nerd group that spent all their free time playing Oubliettes and Ogres. Celestia’s niece seemed nice, but hanging around those airheads Lemony Gems and Diamond Rose knocked her appeal down quite a bit.

Still, there were ponies her age. There were her favorite teachers, supporting their star student. Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce even popped in for an hour to congratulate her. It was one of the happiest memories she had.

Sunset began to sob. This was showing, full force, how well she had been under Celestia’s care. That made what was coming next all the more painful.

The memories went on. She made high marks in all her classes. She started hanging out with Sandalwood less and less. Micro Chips was around longer, being her classmate, but their interactions became more focused around school. Finally, even he stopped talking to her.

Celestia had tried, fairly obviously in hindsight, to push her into social circles. Group assignments, community work for extra credit, anything. No matter what, however, Sunset treated it like an assignment.

Then, the beginning of the end came. During what was supposed to be her last year at the school, she walked into Celestia’s chambers for their evening tea.

After pouring Sunset her preferred tea, Celestia spoke. “Sunset, I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“What a coincidence, I wanted to talk to you about something,” Sunset said.

“Oh?” the Princess answered. “Well then, why don’t you go first?”

Sunset took a deep breath. “Princess, you know I’ve aced every test, exam, and assignment you’ve given me.”

“Indeed you have,” Celestia said. In hindsight, Sunset could hear the tenseness and weariness in her voice, but the past her didn’t.

“And you know I’m far above my grade level, even now. I don’t feel challenged enough.”

“Yes,” Celestia said, worry now in her voice.

“And given that... I think I’m ready to look into the restricted section at the library...”

“Absolutely not.”

The response was so blunt that Sunset wasn’t sure she had heard it at first. Surely the Princess wouldn’t reject her out of hoof like that.

“But Princess...”

“You aren’t ready to have that kind of power.”

“But I’m an excellent magician, and I’m intelligent...”

“I’m aware. That’s not the point. The question is of your maturity.”

“My maturity? How is that in question? Aren’t I responsible?”

“You do all your work and handle every task I give you. But ego and humility are a part of maturity, and you simply don’t have it. You believe you’re entitled to everything because of your skill, but I can tell you, you are not. When you learn those things, I believe you’ll be ready.”

“Fine. So how do I learn those things?”

“You can start by reconnecting with your friends.”

“Why? That’s such a waste of time...”

“My point exactly. I’ve told you exactly what you need to do, yet you insist you know better.”

“But Princess, I’m ready.”

“You are not. Now go review your basics.”

In retrospect, that had been her biggest problem. Even when the obvious answer was being laid before her, she insisted she knew what was best. More memories came, more of her pressing it, more of her refusing to listen.

Finally, the memory that made her cringe. The memory of sneaking into the forbidden section, the memory of what had to be the most childish thing Celestia had ever heard. Then running to Terra.

The next year and a half worth of memories were horrible. Slowly becoming the queen bee of Canterlot High. Bullying everyone. Breaking up a friendship because of a potential danger. Taking advantage of Snips and Snails. Humiliating Rarity. Breaking Flash’s heart. She felt every bit of the shame that had tormented her roar back.

She also saw the shock at seeing Micro Chips and Sandalwood. She refused to go near them, not wanting another reminder of her old life.

Then Princess Twilight came. In just three days she accomplished everything by following the same advice Sunset had ignored. The Elements hit her and made her see the consequences of her actions.

Then, kindness came. From Granny Smith and Applejack first. Then Fluttershy. Then a slumber party at Pinkie's that started very awkward and ended with a pillow fight and her on the floor, laughing for the first time.

She was grateful her nightmare that night hadn’t woken them up.

After her nightmares, she would lie awake, sometimes until morning, wishing. Wishing she was back home, under Celestia’s wing. Wishing she could see Micro Chips and Sandalwood again. Wishing she could crawl into Flash’s arms. She used to find it annoying how clingy he was. Now... oh, she could use a hug. Anyone that she could cry to.

Then she remembered Fluttershy.

She spent the next few days working up the courage to ask Fluttershy what she wanted. It turned out to be unnecessary, as Fluttershy suddenly invited her to her house one night.

She had had dinner with Fluttershy’s family, minus her little brother who was staying at a friend’s place (after meeting Zephyr, the reason she waited until her brother was out of the house was pretty obvious). That night, Sunset began to lay out her sleeping bag, but Fluttershy stopped her.

“Um, Sunset?”

“Yes?”

Fluttershy fidgeted, as if she was having trouble with her words. “Have you... have you been having nightmares?”

Sunset’s eyes widened. “H-how’d you...”

“Um, at Pinkie’s slumber party... I saw you wake up...”

Sunset felt her face heat up. “Don’t tell the others.”

“But you need help...”

“This is my fault. I’ll deal with it.”

Fluttershy just hugged her.

That night, Sunset fell asleep in Fluttershy’s arms, and had her first peaceful night’s sleep. It sadly didn’t stick.

Over the next few months, Fluttershy invited Sunset over at every opportunity, which Sunset realized, in hindsight, meant every time Zephyr wasn’t home. Sunset’s comfort during these times was immense. So much that part of her wanted to ask Fluttershy to make the relationship more romantic. Her guilt always prevented her from asking.

In the end, it turned out for the best. The Sirens came and went, and once recovered, Sunset decided that while she would always love Fluttershy, it wasn’t in a romantic way.

The Sirens leaving was another memory that stood out. After they had run off that stage, Princess Twilight had insisted on tracking them down for a second chance.

“Are you serious?” Rainbow Dash had said. “After everything they’ve done?”

Princess Twilight opened her mouth to reply, but Sunset’s answer got out first. “You gave me a second chance.”

That silenced Rainbow Dash, and any other objections. They all agreed to split up and look.

It wasn’t hard to find the Sirens, as they had stopped to angrily blame each other for their failure. Sunset and Fluttershy walked up to them, initially unnoticed in the shouting. Which was just as well, as Sunset suddenly realized she had no clue what to say about this.

Finally, Adagio noticed her. “What do you want? Haven’t you ruined our lives enough for one night?”

Sunset stayed strong under the three glares the now human girls were giving her. “No. You ruined your own lives. But it’s not too late to start again...”

“Oh spare us,” Aria said. “You sound some like some lame after-school special.”

Sunset looked at Fluttershy, hoping she would chime in, but she seemed too nervous to speak. Summoning up her wits, she turned back to the trio. “I used to be like you, but look now at me. I turned everything around, and so can you.”

“Yeah, like we’d want to hang around here,” Adagio said. Sonata stuck her tongue out, looking more like a five-year-old than a teenager.

“You really should. There will be people here who can help you...”

Aria looked down her nose at her. “We’ve never needed help from anyone, least of all some creature that can’t even use magic. You fakers might have borrowed some from Equestria, but you’re still stupid.”

Sunset took a deep breath. She couldn’t fail here. “Please, I’m asking for your own...”

She didn’t see Adagio spit at her until it was too late. Sunset fell back in shock, wiping her face. By the time she looked up, the Sirens were walking away.

This time, she didn’t bother.

Princess Twilight found them a few minutes later. When Sunset had told her what had happened, she looked disappointed, but she swallowed her sadness.

“Princess Celestia always told me that you can’t help everypony. Just... don’t worry. If they come back, give them another chance, but don’t lose sleep over it.”

But Sunset did lose sleep. For months afterwards, until the Friendship Games, she replayed that memory in her mind, sometimes it ran through her mind several times as she lay in bed at night, trying to sleep. Despite what Twilight said, she sometimes wondered if it was a failure of hers. After all, she had once been just like the Sirens, and she was shown the way.

Could Princess Twilight have done it? Could she have convinced the Sirens to come peacefully? Would they have been by their side at the Friendship Games? Could they have been spared from their torture?

The images faded and Sunset found herself in tears. All the memories that had come to her at once, all the conflicting emotions, were far too much to process.

Celestia’s wing wrapped around her. She looked up to see her mother hugging her close. Through the blur of tears, she saw Twilight under the opposite wing. She was crying too.

Confusion must have shown on her face, because Celestia leaned in and whispered, “Twilight never got her perspective trip. As you’ve been seeing your past, she’s been seeing hers.”

Sunset couldn’t speak. She just cried.

After what seemed like an eternity, Harmony spoke.

Do you understand now, my child?

Sunset sniffed as she looked up. “I... I don’t think so.”

For all the mistakes you’ve made, you’ve grown. You’ve come to embody a very important Element. When you stood tall in front of Midnight Sparkle, you did so not only for the sake of those she was terrorizing, but also for her own sake as well. When the Sirens ran, you tried to help them. When they came back, you not only helped them, you cared for them, despite their sins.

You’ve proved yourself well, my Alicorn of Empathy

Sunset felt a warmth inside of her. Despite her sadness, she felt like a burden had been lifted.

The five of you have made me proud. Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight, Sunset. You have many trials ahead, but I do not doubt you will make me proud.

“Can you tell us what the Changelings are planning?” Twilight asked, choking back a sob.

Even overwhelmed, you’re still focused. You really are an admirable pony. But you know I don’t interfere further with mortal affairs. Have faith in yourself, child.

“...Okay,” she said at last.

You’ve been given a chance to reflect on your past. Take the opportunity to reflect on it. You might find the answers to your problems.

That evening at Twilight’s castle wasn’t as lively as before, with the two younger Princesses still feeling melancholy. When it was time for bed, Twilight sought out Flash for comfort. Seeing this, Sunset decided to find Celestia.

She peered into her room in time to catch the older Alicorn crying. It wasn’t silent tears either, they streamed down her face in between sobs.

“Mom?”

Celestia jumped, turning to see her daughter in the doorway. “S-Sunset...”

There was an awkward silence as the two stared at each other, until finally Sunset voiced the obvious conclusion.

“It wasn’t just Twilight and I that had the visions... it was you, too.”

Celestia was still for a few moments, but she eventually gave a small, almost unnoticeable nod.

“I am required, along with Luna, to have them every time a new Alicorn ascends. Harmony didn’t press me for Twilight’s, so this was my first since Cadance.”

“But... that’s barely a decade...”

“And it was full with happy memories, but just as many painful ones. Failing you as a mother... having to send Twilight away... nearly getting Twilight killed twice, at her brother’s wedding and again when Tirek escaped, and both times Equestria nearly fell...”

Sunset was on the bed before she knew it, nuzzling her mother. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

Celestia draped her wing over Sunset. “I wanted to be strong. For you, and for Twilight.”

Sunset didn’t speak again. She just nuzzled her mother.

They fell asleep shortly afterward.

Author's Note

Okay, time to get real: I thought this chapter would be cake, but it ended up being the hardest chapter yet to write. Partly it was because of real life stuff (school and finals, taxes, BABSCon, etc.), it was really getting all this to flow. And while I'm really happy with some parts, especially Sunset's entrance exam, I'm not completely sure about it. So critique is welcome.

Humans VIII

The following is a transcript from a recorded telephone log. The names have been removed for security reasons.

1:”Report”

2:”Things seem to have been pretty quiet threat-wise since the Friendship Games. There seem to be no other threats from the other world as we thought. No other creatures have come through the portal except the already identified creatures and the one that takes the form of a child.”

1:”And the sisters?”

2:”They still seem to be keeping information on the magical aspects of the school from anyone. We have been monitoring their school and homes, keeping a special watch on the phone logs, but they don't seem to have reported anything to any government entity.”

1:”Any reason why?”

2:”She might simply worry for her job, with people questioning her sanity at this point. Perhaps she simply doesn’t see a need. From what our observations can tell, the students don’t seem to be in any real danger.”

1:”Even after the Sparkle girl’s attempted kidnapping?”

2:”I don’t think she was made aware of that yet. Which works in our favor, the last thing we need is more beat cops hanging around the school.”

1:”I see... what else have you to report?”

2:”The one known as Sunset Shimmer seems to have taken a group to the other world. The Sparkle family, and Flash Sentry. According to school gossip, Twilight was taken for training, the rest of her family to sign off on it, and Flash... well, apparently the rumors that he started a relationship with the Princess are true.”

1:”Hmm... we can work that to our advantage.”

2:”How so?”

1:”Nevermind that. Focus on your mission. Report if anything else comes through that portal.”

2:”Yes sir.”

Pinkie managed to be filled with energy even after a long day. After she got out of the tub, she dressed in her pajamas (balloon pattern, even though Limestone kept telling her that she was getting too old for that), brushed her teeth, and headed to bed, bouncing along the way.

She stopped herself from jumping onto her bed, remembering her father admonishing her that it was going to wear out the bed. She covered herself with her blankets, and turned to the stuffed crocodile sitting at her side.

“Good night, Gummy,” she said, pulling the stuffed animal into a hug and kissing it on the forehead. Then she reached for the light, flicking it off and plunging the room into darkness.

Despite her energy, Pinkie was asleep in seconds.

It was thirty minutes later that her father opened the door and peered in.

He looked at his daughter for a few minutes. Even at sixteen, she still looked so much like the little girl he had raised from birth, especially on that bed, hugging a stuffed animal, with her thumb having found its way into her mouth.

Sighing, he closed the door and began walking down the hallway. He stopped at each child’s room. Maud’s was empty, she was sleeping in her dorm that night, but Marble and Limestone’s were full. Both were soundly asleep, Marble in her immaculate organized bed and Limestone lying back in the pillow, a video game controller on her chest and the character standing in the middle of nowhere on her screen.

Igneous turned off the TV and the video game before leaving her, going into his bedroom where his wife was already waiting, her nose in a book.

She looked up from her text. “Worrying about the girls?”

“You’ve never been one for obvious questions,” he answered.

There was a moment of silence as Cloudy Quartz waited for her husband to lay down before continuing the conversation. When he continued standing there, staring at the wall in deep thought, she marked her place in her book and rose until she was sitting beside him.

Igneous ended up speaking. “I was worried about Pinkie. I feared that she was inheriting a different set of values from us.” Despite himself, he smiled. “I suppose that sounds trivial now, doesn’t it?”

“If parents didn’t worry, I doubt we’d all be here,” Cloudy said. “Look at Cadance. Only in her twenties, but already worrying like a veteran parent. I have absolutely no doubt her husband is the same way.”

“That’s true. But I never would have thought I’d have to worry about my babies being targets.”

“Neither did I.” After a moment of silence, she asked, “Do you think Maud will agree to go to Equestria?”

“We’re paying her tuition, her schoolbooks, and her dorm charges. She’ll go where we tell her.”

“And do you think she’ll appreciate being forced into it?”

“Maybe not. But she’ll be safe. And she couldn’t be mad at me forever.”

Igneous was good at sounding sure in whatever he said, but years of marriage had taught Cloudy to detect any doubt in his voice.

She thought about telling him that everything would be alright, but she knew it was an empty promise. Her husband was many things, but he was not a fan of meaningless fluff, and she couldn't give him comfort she wasn’t sure she believed.

“...Our children are strong,” she said at last. “Pinkie has already been up against people that want to hurt her. She has survived and come out stronger than before, even if she doesn’t show it. Maud’s a strong and responsible adult. Limestone intimidates people twice her size. And Marble...” Cloudy searched for her words. “Marble will be able to handle herself. She might be shy, but she’s handled life’s challenges before now. She’ll come out of this, and she’ll be better because of it.”

It was another half hour before the two of them fell asleep. Cloudy’s last thought was that she wished she believed her own words.

The following morning began for Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy with their morning run. Rainbow Dash awoke in the Shy household, a familiar routine from all the slumber parties they had growing up, from as far back as when they were still in footie pajamas.

Always an early riser, even after a night of partying, Rainbow Dash decided to go downstairs and grab breakfast, hoping to eat before Zephyr was awake to hit on her.

Unfortunately, Adagio was already up. She had been sitting on the couch, flipping through the channels, wearing some of Fluttershy’s old clothes. No doubt by that evening Rarity would have a whole new wardrobe for her.

The two glared at each other for a moment. Then the siren went back to the television, looking for something to watch. Rainbow Dash, however, was not willing to drop it.

“You’re up early.”

“I’m up still. I wanted to enjoy myself for a while before that creep was up to bother me.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t really argue with that, so she went into the kitchen and grabbed a bowl of cereal. If there was one thing she had in common with Fluttershy, it was that their cereal selections tended to be the same, more healthy. Fluttershy’s wheat cereal stood out next to Zephyr’s Chocolate Coated Sugar Bombs.

She ended up on the couch next to Adagio. The siren didn’t react, and was now watching some bright animated show on the screen.

“You actually like this show?”

Adagio was slow to answer. “...Sonata does.”

Rainbow Dash stopped with a spoonful of flakes near her mouth and looked at Adagio. There seemed to be a certain tinge of sadness that sounded so out of place in the voice of a former foe.

“She watched this stupid thing all the time... I swear, this network plays it all the time... It must be seventy percent of their line up, at least. I hated it. Aria hated it. We always swore one day we’d put our foot through the tv to stop from hearing it.

“Then, when I was in with the Changelings... I actually started to miss it.”

There was a tremor in her voice that time, undeniably.

Rainbow Dash hesitated a bit, but placed a comforting hand on Adagio’s shoulder.

Adagio immediately flinched and pulled herself away. “Don’t touch me,” she said, baring her teeth.

Rainbow scowled, and began thinking that she deserved her misery if that’s how she was going to act. She immediately hated herself for thinking that. She was going through a tough time.

She couldn’t help but smile. Fluttershy had rubbed off on her in the best way.

Speaking of Fluttershy, she came into the room soon after, looking chipper despite the early morning. She poured herself some cereal and sat on the couch. For a few minutes the trio simply watched the bright colored animation on the screen.

“...This isn’t very good,” Fluttershy said.

“I know,” Adagio said.

“Then why are we watching it?”

“...There was nothing else on.” Adagio said.

Rainbow gave the siren a look, but didn’t press her any further. Knowing what Fluttershy wanted to ask, but was too timid to, she spoke instead. “Then maybe we could watch Fluttershy’s nature show?”

Adagio gave Rainbow Dash a flat look, clearly annoyed at the position she had been put in. Nevertheless, she wordlessly handed the remote over Rainbow Dash to Fluttershy. With a small “Thank you,” the butter yellow girl took it and flipped the station.

“So what, we’re going to see some tree-hugging crap?” Adagio asked.

Rainbow Dash grinned. “You’ll see.”

Adagio’s eyes were wide, her usually yellow face now white as a sheet. Rainbow Dash patted her back, a gesture that might have been mistaken for comforting if not for the amused look on her face. Fluttershy, meanwhile, gave a contented sigh.

“Nature’s so fascinating,” she said. Then, remembering herself, she collected the bowls and started for the kitchen. “Are we going for our run?”

“Yep,” Rainbow Dash said. “Just because Twi’s not here doesn’t mean we’re skipping a day.”

“Are you coming, Adagio?” Fluttershy asked.

Adagio, still looking ill, glared at her host. “Gee, that’s a brilliant idea. I’m hiding out from a powerful mafia, so I think I’ll walk around in broad daylight.”

“Hey, you don’t...” Rainbow Dash began. “...Well, okay, stupid idea, but do you have to be a jerk about it?”

Adagio didn’t answer, she just grabbed the remote and started flipping the channels.

As Fluttershy retreated into the kitchen, no doubt feeling embarrassed, Rainbow Dash continued to press Adagio. “If you’re so worried, why didn’t you go to Equestria with Sunset?”

“I’d just get thrown into another cell... one that would probably be better than the Changelings, yeah, but I’m not getting locked up with Sonata and Aria.”

“...You do care about them.”

Adagio glared at her, a blush rising on her cheeks. She said nothing.

“There might be hope for you yet.”

Rainbow Dash went upstairs to change into her jogging suit. Moments later, Zephyr Breeze came down.

“Is Rainbow Dash still here?” he asked.

“You just missed her,” Adagio said, hoping that Zephyr would leave her alone. It seemed to be the case when he went into the kitchen, but he came back out with a bowl of sugary cereal and plopped down on the couch.

“What are we watchin’?”

“...I don’t know,” she said through gritted teeth.

The Apple Family table was a bit empty that morning. With Sunset in Equestria, and Apple Bloom deciding to have a sleepover at Sweetie Belle’s house, that left two seats unfilled. There were still five people at the table, but the group couldn’t help but feel the loss.

After swallowing a bit of toast, Jonathan turned to Applejack and asked, “What are you going to be doing today?”

“Dunno. With Twi an’ Sunset gone, we’re two down fer any fun, and now that Adagio’s shown up, no one wants to leave her unguarded.” She took a sip of orange juice. “I guess I’ll go with Rarity to the mall after I finish my chores. She needs someone to go with her.”

“Why’s that?”

“After what happened to Twi, we agreed not to go out alone,” Applejack said, turning her attention to her phone after the sound of a received text came on.

Jonathan looked over at Jonagold, both showing their unease. Knowing their daughter had been in danger had been one thing, but to hear her describe the danger so casually.

“Um... do you really need to go?” Jonagold asked.

“‘Fraid so. Adagio’s gonna need some clothes, we don’t want her using Fluttershy’s. And Rarity thinks she can get some makeup to disguise her.” She didn’t look up from her phone until the sentence was almost over. “And it looks like she wants to get there soon, so I better do my chores. Look fer weeds in the back flowerbed, take Winona fer a walk.... And you want me to mow the front yard, right?”

“The front... you know, we’ll handle that one.”

Applejack tilted her head. “Ya sure?”

“Of course. You have enough to worry about. Come on, do your chores... in the backyard.” Jonathan paused. “You know, why don’t we handle Winona’s walk for you, too?”

“I appreciate it, but I want to do her walk myself. In fact, I think you better do that now, before she gets too riled up.”

Jonathan opened his mouth to stop her, but Jonagold placed a hand on his shoulder, stopping him. They watched as their daughter left the room. Once they were sure she was out of earshot, Jonagold spoke.

“I know you’re worried about her,” she said. “But we can’t keep an eye on her 24/7. We need to let go.”

“Letting go usually doesn’t involve this,” Jonathan said. “We’re supposed to protect our children.”

“We can’t protect them from this. We just need to have faith that she can handle herself.”

There was a length of silence in the kitchen.

“You’re still going to follow her while she walks Winona, aren’t you?”

“Are you going to stop me?”

“No. Bring a bat with you.”

Rainbow Dash waited patiently for Fluttershy to exit the bakery. When she emerged, she was holding her usual cup of coffee and a bag that contained a sandwich. She had learned not to question this ritual, nothing could stop Fluttershy from it.

They continued their walk, talking as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

“After we finish here, you want to head to the mall? We can meet up with Applejack and Rarity while they go get Adagio some new clothes.”

“That would be nice, but are you sure it’s a good idea to leave Adagio alone with Zephyr? I don’t know if her patience will hold out...”

“I’m sure,” Rainbow Dash said. “I think she really cares enough about Sonata and Aria that she won’t do anything that might mean we wouldn’t help her. Your brother and parents are safe.”

“You really think so?”

“I know so. She might not admit it... in fact, I don’t think she even really knows it yet. But you were right. I think she’s more scared than anything.” Rainbow Dash looked at her friend. “She isn’t letting us get close, though. I don’t think she wants sympathy.”

“She wants sympathy. She might not admit it, but if she didn’t want anyone to comfort her, she wouldn’t be so desperate to get her friends back. She’s just afraid.”

“Kind of like Sunset after the Fall Formal?” Rainbow Dash said.

Fluttershy nodded. “We just need to be a friend to her. It might be hard, but if she cares about her friends, she can’t be all bad.”

Rainbow Dash was silent for a moment. “I hope you’re not being too trusting.”

“But it worked with Sunset and Twilight.”

“But it didn’t work with Cinch. And Princess Twilight told us it didn’t work with Starlight. And I’m willing to believe that she could name a few more.”

There was a moment of silence, and Rainbow Dash realized this was the silence Fluttershy retreated to when she was uncomfortable. So, she took a deep breath and kept going.

“I’m not saying that Adagio can’t change... in fact, I think she’s on the verge of it. But I don’t want you to think you can change everyone. There are some people you just can’t help.”

“I know. But I’m going to try my best.”

As they rounded the corner, they saw what they were looking for. A tramp sitting on the sidewalk, an empty can next to him. A passerby dropped a few coins in.

“Ding!” the bum announced. “Thanks!” He rose to his feet and danced a bit. A few people pointed and laughed.

Fluttershy approached him. “Here you go, mister!” She handed him the sandwich and coffee.

“Ah, Fluttershy. You really are good to me,” he said, taking the offering.

“Then will you consider going to the shelter?” Fluttershy asked. “They can help you...”

“Where’s the fun in that?” the bum said, unwrapping the sandwich and taking a bite. “Mmm... I can’t wait until you’re old enough to buy me a beer...”

“I think that’s the last thing you need,” Rainbow Dash said. “You’re going to have to do something about this sooner or later.”

“Details, details,” the bum said around his latest bite, crumbs falling into his white beard.

“Well, we better get going,” Rainbow Dash said.

Fluttershy nodded. “Please at least consider going somewhere that can help you. I know a church in town that lets you borrow suits for job interviews.”

“Eh... maybe,” the bum answered. He took a sip of coffee.

Fluttershy waved goodbye as the two walked away. When they were out of earshot, Fluttershy said, “I think I can convince him.”

Rainbow Dash looked at her for a long moment. “...Maybe you can.”

There was a long pause.

“...Why don’t I pay for his lunch next time?”

Fluttershy was shocked at the suggestion. “You mean it?”

“Yeah,” she said. “Maybe you’ll never get through to that guy... but you’ll have a better chance if you had support.”

“...Thank you, Rainbow Dash.”

“No problem. Now, we better get back to your house. Even if Adagio won’t do anything, I don’t think she’ll be getting along with Zephyr well.”

Adagio held the game controller in her hands, looking at the television with awe. “So... I can kill people, rob them, and do whatever I want with no consequences?”

Zephyr nodded. “That is the case... it’s even better when you get the cheats turned on.”

“...I think I could get used to this.”

Cookie Crumbles tried to look inconspicuous hiding her face behind her book. She hoped and prayed that she wouldn’t be seen.

Her husband, sneaking on food court fries, was not being as careful.

“I wouldn’t worry, sweetheart,” he said after swallowing a mouthful of fries. “I don’t think Rarity will even notice you.”

Their firstborn daughter was sitting at another table across the food court, having met up with Applejack and Pinkie. The three were eating lunch of their own, chatting about something the parents couldn’t hear.

“I’m not taking any chances,” Cookie said, stealing another glance over her copy of Dusk. “I don’t think she’d take it well if she found out we’d followed her here. You know how she takes those things. She’s kind of a drama queen.”

“Hmm, wonder where she gets it from?”

Despite herself, Cookie couldn’t help but smile. She looked over at her daughter, who was looking at a photo on Pinkie’s phone.

“I’m amazed how she does it.”

Hondo Flanks looked at his wife. “What do you mean?”

“I’m amazed Rarity can act like nothing is different. If I didn’t know any better, I’d swear that it was still before all this mess started. There’s a girl that tried to kill them a few months ago at the Shy family’s house... and they act like it’s nothing.”

“Well, that’s good, isn’t it?” her husband asked. “It means she can get through this.”

“...Is it? Or does it mean that they have no clue what they’re really getting themselves into? Or worse, that our kids have just been conditioned to risk their lives without caring?”

Hondo considered his wife’s words. “Well, I suppose that’s one way to look at it... but we shouldn’t worry. Sunset told her...”

“Sunset,” Cookie said angrily, her grip on her book tightening. “The same girl that humiliated Rarity, and every other parent loves her.”

Hondo, sensing his wife might cause a scene in her anger, placed a hand on her to calm her down. It reminded her they were in public, and she relented.

“It’s like everyone’s forgotten what she did to our children. She bullied them...”

“I know. It’s weird for me too. But if Rarity is willing to give her a second chance, I see no reason to hold a grudge.”

“After all that bullying?”

“What Sweetie and her friends did to her... and Rarity... was just as bad.”

That seemed to shock Cookie out of her anger. Even all these months later, she was still disappointed in her daughter, and being reminded of that made her righteous anger melt away. An initial reaction of “Sunset had it coming,” fell flat, even with her dislike of the girl.

“Sunset would have done the same thing,” Cookie said without much enthusiasm, but she did believe it. The only reason Sunset had put the embarrassing video of Princess Twilight exclusively on the school’s closed network was because she didn’t want to attract the attention to herself, and everyone knew it. No need to risk the human Twilight she knew must exist showing up. If the other world was revealed, it would only complicate things.

“I think you know the answer to that,” Hondo said.

Cookie did. “It doesn’t make what Sweetie did any less bad.”

Cookie closed her book, forgetting about hiding herself from her daughter, and took a drink of her shake. “I still don’t like her.”

“Like her or not, she still seems to know what she’s doing. And that’s as best as we can hope for right now.”

Cookie almost laughed. “I didn’t think we’d ever lose control this much, this fast. Rarity was so well behaved, I thought we were in the clear for anything happening to her.”

“I’m sure all the parents are thinking the same thing,” Hondo said. “I wouldn’t be surprised if more of them were here, right now, watching their kids.”

A few tables away, Jonathan and Jonagold sneezed.

“...Maybe we should have insisted that we go to Equestria with Shining Armor and Cadance.”

“Well, it would overload them... but I think I agree.” Hondo looked at his daughter. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had joined them, with Pinkie bouncing toward the table.

“Whatever happens next, it’s going to be in interesting summer.”

There was silence for a moment. Cookie tried to return to her book, but found herself reading the same line over and over. Her thoughts kept drifting back to Rarity.

“Well, hello there.”

Both Hondo and Cookie started a bit at the intrusion. They looked up and saw that Rainbow Dash’s parents had walked up to their table.

“Spectrum, Blaze,” Cookie said. “Are you following you kids too?”

Blaze tilted his head to the side in confusion. “Why would we do that?”

“Well, they're in trouble,” Cookie said. As she spoke, she remembered her manners and offered them a seat. The pair took it. “Don’t you want to keep an eye on them?”

“I’d like to,” Spectrum admitted. “But Rainbow Dash says we’re not allowed to do that anymore after that incident at the middle school graduation.”

“Besides, our little girl can take care of herself,” Blaze said. “You know how she took down that mugger...”

“Yes, we do,” Rarity’s parents said in unison.

“Speaking of which, did you ever hear back from the police... about...”

Spectrum actually laughed about that. “About using that brick on one of Twilight’s kidnappers? Yeah, the D.A.’s office got back to us. They might have had a case that Rainbow Dash went too far, but no one is willing to actually take it to court, and no judge would have the nerve to convict her. Can you imagine how that would look? To put a girl in juvenile hall for something she did to some kidnappers who were abducting a young girl, maybe to do something unsavory? They’d be guaranteed to be voted out next election.”

“Well, that’s a relief,” Cookie said, and she meant it. The police had never arrested Rainbow Dash, but they had told her picking up and using a brick could have an assault charge attached to it. Even then, the officers didn’t think the charge would go anywhere.

“So why are you following your child around?” Blaze asked, having a bite of the hot dog he had purchased at a nearby store.

“Because we’re worried,” Cookie said. “Aren’t you?”

“Well... yes, but we’re sure Rainbow Dash can handle it.” Spectrum said. “She’s handled everything else.”

“Like those kidnappers...”

“We know,” Cookie and Hondo said in unison, once again.

“Right,” Blaze said, rubbing the back of his head. “Sorry. The point is, we are worried that our daughter might get hurt. We were worried when she rode her first bike without training wheels, when she played her first game against a rival team, when she started taking martial arts classes, and when we found out she was doing tricks at the skate park without telling us. We were worried when Scootaloo did the same things. That’s what parents do. But everything we worried about, our girls came through it better than ever. This is going to be the same... we hope. We’re pretty sure.”

“Besides, it’s not like we could do anything if the Changelings actually came,” Spectrum added.

“...Not what we wanted to hear,” Cookie said, her horrified expression matching her husband’s.

“Right, right, sorry. The point is, things are happening, and our children are getting into something bigger than we expected. And we always knew our children were destined for greatness, so that’s saying something.”

“I don’t believe in destiny,” Cookie said.

“Then don’t. Believe in facts.” Spectrum said. “Rarity was already there at the last three times something bad happened. She got through it. She can handle herself.”

“...I wish I could believe that,” Cookie sighed.

“Well, think about spending time with her before the summer. You better hurry, with finals coming up, there probably won’t be too much time left.”

Cookie thought a moment, looking over at Rarity. It took her a moment to realize that she wasn’t there anymore, having left with her friends while she was talking to the Rainbows.

“Do you remember when we used to have a family game night?”

Hondo looked surprised at the question, but answered. “Yeah, I remember.”

“Why’d we stop doing that?”

“Rarity got her own friends. She started working on being a designer... she grew up.”

“She stopped caring.”

“No, I don’t think so. She just stopped having that time. There’s never anyone who has the same night off every night.”

“Well, maybe we can have one tonight... just for old times sake.”

Starlight wrote the latest calculation down. She kept going and going, the numbers practically flying out of her mind and onto the page. Once it was full, she tore it out of the notebook and taped it onto the wall. Then she went back to work.

Every wall was nearly full.

She wrote and wrote, the ideas kept flowing.

Then she heard the door opened. In a rage she grabbed a paperweight and tossed it as she turned. “I said not to bother me while I’m working!”

The man jumped. “Um, you asked... for your... dinner...”

Starlight saw the tray with a burger and fries in the man's hands, amazingly not dropped from the man’s fears. Seeing it did remind Starlight she hadn’t eaten in hours.

“Fine. On the table, now get out.”

The man did so as quickly as she could, not wanting to take his eyes off the girl for fear of her attacking.

Starlight almost immediately went back to work, writing out the equations on the pages. Three pages later, the numbers stopped coming. Why was that?

Because it’s finished.

Yes, that was it. Her equations was finished.

As she felt the elation, another step was finished. Then she felt her hunger again, coming in full force without excitement to mask it. She went to the plate, devouring the hamburger in several huge bites. Grease was smeared on her, this was a fresh cooked, one hundred percent beef burger, their cook didn’t fix anything less. She swallowed the fries by the fistful. She grabbed a can of root beer out of her mini-fridge and downed it just as quickly.

As she cleaned herself up, she reflected on how much better she felt. This would be worrying if she hadn’t been on the brink of her greatest work yet. She had never been this focused, this obsessed before. She had pulled all nighters, yes, but never to the extent that she forgot to eat.

Now that she was full, she looked over all her work. Sketches, blueprints, calculations, all decorated the wall.

It’s ready to be built.

Then, suddenly, she was all over her work again. She sat at the computer and opened a word document, then began typing. The words were flying out of her brain and onto the page. This had been the process lately. A long period of work, crashing long enough to eat or sleep, then work again.

The door opened.

“What?”

“Um... Miss Chrysalis wants a report,” the man said. “She wants to know why your experiments with the Sirens have stopped.”

“Those experiments are temporarily on hold. Tell her...” she looked at the list again. “Actually, wait a minute.” She hit the print button on her keyboard.

This time, she pulled out a notepad and wrote a note to her boss. Once finished, she handed it to the man. “Give that to Miss Chrysalis. Tell her I’m sure I’ve uncovered something.”

The man nodded, and left.

Starlight sat there a moment. She was so excited. She wanted to get to work, but she needed to wait for her supplies. Hopefully, it wouldn’t be too hard to convince her boss.

She decided to go get presentable if Chrysalis called her. She’d start with a shower. She hadn’t bathed in a few days.

Ponies VIII

Luna,

I am pleased to report that the girls completed the ascension yesterday. Harmony has shown them their past and allowed them to see their triumphs and mistakes. It was an emotional night for them, as you might expect. Sunset spent last night curled up next to me. Twilight was with her stallion. Yes, it seems the relationship is every bit as serious as I hoped.

Speaking of which... this version of Flash Sentry... he’s so different from the one we have here. He’s much more easy going, but respectful. And he has every bit of his pony counterpart’s good looks. And he is very polite. I can certainly see why both Sunset and Twilight found him charming. You’ll like him. While you might be disappointed that you didn’t have a chance to play matchmaker, this does mean Twilight guaranteed at least one happy relationship before she enters the realm of untouchable beauty.

But I digress.

You’ll not need to worry about a visit from Harmony. It’s been so soon since Twilight’s that Harmony told me that your last visions should suffice.

I hope your sessions with Dr. Heart are helping. I won’t tell you that I understand how reliving your past must feel. But I hope you’ll keep going forward. The human Cadance and Shining Armor are hammering out the final details of the new Twilight’s treatment. We’re hoping to not only help her, but learn more about human psychology.

I know you’re having trouble handling all the work that needs doing in Canterlot, but please hold out a bit longer. I’m coming home tonight and will resume my regular duties tomorrow.

Celestia.

For the first of what would be countless mornings, Flash woke up next to Twilight.

His first night in Equestria had been a restless one. It was almost guaranteed it would be, with so much to take in. But with the addition of two new wings popping out of his sides, getting comfortable was, in itself, a challenge.

The second night looked to be the same, until a palace worker came into his guest room and informed him that Twilight wanted to see him. Confused and, he had to admit, a little hopeful, Flash made his way to her chambers.

He hadn’t expected his girlfriend to immediately throw herself at him, sobbing harder than he’d ever seen someone cry. He eventually, if awkwardly, led her to bed, then let her cry herself out. She ended up asleep soon after, but he was awake for far longer. He watched Twilight, looking more peaceful, and wondering what had happened. Finally, exhaustion got to him too, and he slept.

He awoke before Twilight, something that surprised him. He looked at her again, still at peace. It wasn’t until a few minutes later that she woke up.

“Morning, beautiful,” he said.

Twilight smiled. “Morning, handsome.” She kissed him.

“So... well... can I ask...”

“I saw my past,” Twilight said. “Harmony showed me my past. Every mistake I made, every bad memory. The actions I took to stop Starlight... losing it at my brother’s wedding... the Smart...”

She stopped, looking like she had let something slip. “Well, anyway, let’s get breakfast.”

Flash blinked. He knew right away there was something that she was hiding from him, and for the briefest moment, he considered pressing, trying to convince her to tell him and assure her she didn’t need to hide anything. But in the end, he kept quiet. There was a long road ahead of them in this relationship, and they were only a few months into it. When Twilight wanted to tell him, she would tell him.

Twilight got up first, levitating a brush up to herself and brushing her tangled mane. Flash was on his hooves by the time she had finished, and he found the brush going through his mane, his girlfriend helping him with his morning routine.

Once that was finished, Twilight starting preening his wings. The first time this had happened, he was amazed how it felt. He understood why it was considered such an intimate act. It was a sensual feeling, not a sexual one, but he understood why it was kept between close ponies.

Once she finished, Twilight moved to preen herself.

“I can do that for you,” he said.

“I appreciate the offer, Flash, but you’re still learning how to get along without hands. I think you’re going to need a little more practice before you’re ready for this.”

“I guess you’re right,” he said. Still, he felt bad he couldn’t return the favor.

Once Twilight was finished, they walked out of her bedroom. Flash had hoped that they would have a nice quiet walk to the dining room. Sadly, it was not to be. Immediately Sugarcoat and Lemon Zest began flanking them, and Calibri followed soon afterward.

“Ah, Princess, I was just about to wake you. You have a full schedule today...”

“Today? Calibri, I told you to clear my schedule for the weekend.”

“I did to the best of my abilities, Your Highness, but some things simply could not wait. A noble from the Manehattan district is asking to speak to you, one of the Buffalo chieftains is demanding an audience to discuss a Minotaur bandit in the area, and you need to inspect the troops.”

Twilight sighed. “Fine, but can it wait until after the humans leave?”

“I suppose, but if they get belligerent enough, you might have to make that sacrifice.”

She nodded, trying to hide her grimace as she entered the dining room. Celestia was already there, along with the human Twilight and her family.

“Good morning, everypony,” Twilight said, taking her seat, Flash sitting beside her. “Are Starlight and Spike up?”

“Not yet, your highness,” Calibri said. “Shall I wake them?”

“No, no, it’s Sunday. We should let them sleep in.”

Celestia just smiled. “I can think of a few ponies who would disagree with that. Isn’t that right?”

“Sleeping in will be bad for them,” a new voice said. Almost immediately Flash felt himself groaning. Something that was quite an accomplishment, since the voice sounded exactly like his own.

Captain Flash entered into his view, in full armor as usual. “Getting into a late sleeping schedule can make it hard to get up on schedule. And if my guards cannot be on schedule, it can make it harder to protect them.”

“It figures you’d like schedules,” Twilight muttered.

Celestia arched an eyebrow, but otherwise didn’t press her student. Instead, she took a sip of her tea. “So, we only have a few more hours together. Is there anything our guests would want to do before they go home?”

“Well, I’d still like to meet the other versions of my friends,” the human Twilight said.

“They should be dropping by today,” Twilight said. “I asked them to give you a little breathing room during your first weekend, but if I know Pinkie, she’ll drop by soon enough.”

Some miles away, in a small room on the second floor of Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie felt her Pinkie Sense go off. A twitch in her right ear. That meant that she was being talked about, in relation to her parties.

It must be the other Twilight.

She moaned, looking over all her blueprints for the party she was planning. “Why did Twilight make me wait until summer for her party?”

Starlight woke up on her own terms, something she was never allowed to do at the orphanage. She cherished this privilege, but she still didn’t like sleeping in. After a yawn and some morning stretches, she fixed her hair up.

“Starlight?”

The filly in question froze, her mind reeling. She had heard her name being called. That wasn’t unusual. But who was calling for her...

“Starlight?”

She looked around, quickly. It had to be a dream, she couldn’t be hearing his voice. Her eyes were everywhere. Her bed, her closet, her dresser, her mirror...

She looked at the mirror, wondering what she was seeing. Her brain was refusing to believe what was in it.

Nothing. There was nothing in the mirror...

No reflection.

Then, something began walking up to the mirror. From the other side.

“Wh... who are you?” Starlight shivered. “Princess! Sunny! Captain Flash! Somepony!”

Then the figure came into view, and Starlight could hardly believe her eyes.

“S-Sunburst?”

Her friend stood there, still a colt, pressing a hoof up against the glass. He looked scared, but also a little hopeful.

“Starlight? Is that you? I thought...”

“Sunburst!” She cried, running toward the mirror. And running. And running.

It was getting farther away. The mirror was getting farther away!

“Starlight! What... something...”

“Sunburst! Sunburst!”

She tried running faster, but the mirror kept getting farther away. She realized she wasn’t in her room anymore. She wasn’t even in Princess Twilight’s Castle. She was... where was she? No time to wonder, she had to catch that mirror!

But the mirror was gone. Sunburst was gone. And she was alone...

In darkness.

She felt herself crying. Sunburst...

No need to be sad, little one. You’ll see your friend again, if you keep this quiet from the Princess...

Starlight’s ears perked up.

“Who’s there?”

There was no answer.

“Please! Where’s Sunburst? Please!”

She started running toward where Sunburst had disappeared to. She might as well have been running on a treadmill for all the progress she made.

“Sunburst, please! Sunburst!”

“...Starlight?”

Her ears perked up. What was that? Was it Sunburst calling her again? It was so far away, she could barely hear it. But... it had to be him.

“Sunburst!” She ran faster.

“Starlight! Starlight! Starlight!”

“Starlight!”

The young filly jolted awake, tossing the covers off of herself and on top of Spike, who had been shaking her awake. The baby dragon, surprised, stumbled back, only barely righting himself. He clawed at the sheets, trying to pull them off.

Starlight breathed heavily, shaken up by what she had just seen. She was back in her room in Princess Twilight’s castle. Everything was in its proper place.

“Wh... what happened?”

“You tell me,” Spike said, finally pulling the last of the blanket out from over him. “You were freaking out in your sleep. I thought you were having a nightmare.”

Starlight just sat there a minute. What was that. Just a dream? It seemed so real...

“Aww, looks like I tore your blanket.”

Starlight looked at Spike, and saw that he had indeed accidentally dug his claws into the blanket, creating a few small holes.

“It’s alright, Spike.” She was too distracted to really care, and it was a simple matter of asking the servants for a new one. The old one would undoubtedly be sewn up and donated to an orphanage or hospital.

“Well, since you're awake, Twilight wants you in the dining room when you make up. Twilight has a full day booked... you know, more than usual.” He folded the sheet up and began carrying it out. “And this is the humans’ last day, so we better make it count.”

“Yeah... okay.”

The human Twilight, nicknamed Little Twi by the Princess, was sitting in her counterpart’s library, reading a book on history. As much as her powers scared her, she wanted more information. She always wanted more information. The Princess wasn’t allowing any books to enter Terra, not yet, so she hoped to finish it before the visitors arrived.

That hope was cut short when a blue blur flew through the window and shouted, “Hey, Egghead!”

Twilight jumped ten feet in the air and turned around, her heart still pounding at the interruption. “What? Wha...”

“Is the new Daring Do book in?”

“What? Rainbow Dash? Is that you?”

“Of course it’s me, why... wait...” The Pegasus... it was a Pegasus, still flying in the air, took a closer look. “No wings... no cutie mark... you’re the human Twilight, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, and... I guess you’re Rainbow Dash?”

“That’s right.” Rainbow Dash puffed out her chest. “Rainbow Dash, Wonderbolt, Member of the Friendship Council, and all-around awesome pony, at your service.”

“Um, hi,” Twilight said. She was wondering what to do at this point. She was no good at introductions back home, and in this foreign land she was even more lost.

Luckily for her, Rainbow Dash just pushed forward. “No wings, huh? That’s too bad, I was looking forward to a new flying buddy. Maybe you can earn them later...”

Twilight stopped at this. “Earn them? I don’t think...”

“I’ve never heard of any species but a pony ascending... maybe there’s something in one of these books about it... I should ask her when she gets...”

“Rainbow Dash!” a voice suddenly said. The Pegasus grimaced, then looked sheepish as Princess Twilight walked into the room.

“Oh, uh... hey, Twilight...”

“I thought I told you not to come here until later! I wanted Little Twi to meet all of you at once!”

“Yeah, well... I’m sorry, I just wanted to get the new Daring Do book early!”

The Princess sighed, then lit up her horn. A book floated through the air and into Rainbow’s hooves. “A.K. Yearling sent them directly to me.”

“Aw, yeah! Looks like my schedule just got full!” She tucked the book under her wing as she landed on the ground.

“Well, no spoilers,” Twilight said, then turned her attention to her counterpart. “I’m sorry, I wanted you to meet them all at once.”

“It’s fine. We were just talking...”

“Ooh! Does this mean your coltfriend is here too?”

At Rainbow Dash’s question, Twilight turned a shade of red. “Um... yes. But you have to give him space...”

Not hearing the last part of her statement, or maybe just choosing to ignore it, Dash jumped in the air, making a flip. The book almost dropped, but it ended up in Rainbow Dash’s hooves through a movement so quick Little Twilight didn’t see it. Then she dashed out of the room.

“No! Dash, wait!” Princess Twilight called, chasing after her. “Guards! Guards! Pin her down!”

Little Twilight just blinked. This was going to be an interesting few hours.

Starlight made her way to the breakfast table to find that only Sunset was left at it, munching on some toast. She looked up and smiled. “Hey there.”

“Hello, Miss Sunset.” She took her seat and asked the servant for some cereal. “Is the Princess up yet?”

“Oh yes. You mean Twilight, I assume? She’s handling a few things before her friends show up.”

Starlight brightened up. “My aunts are coming?”

“I suppose so.” Sunset paused, then looked at Starlight a little more closely. “Are you feeling alright?”

“What?”

“You... look a little exhausted.”

Starlight shook her head. “I just had a nightmare last night,” she said.

“Oh that’s too bad. What was it about?”

Starlight opened her mouth to answer, but the words in it reminded her.

No need to be sad, little one. You’ll see your friend again, if you keep this quiet from the Princess...

“...I was being chased by a chimera.”

“Oh yeah, those are freaky,” Sunset nodded sympathetically. “Still, it was just a bad dream. You don’t worry, Princess Twilight is more than a match for any of those things.”

As Sunset took a sip of tea, Starlight felt a pit in her stomach. She was lying, and she didn’t like it. But if there was a chance...

“Do you think Princess Twilight would mind if I went to the library after breakfast?”

“Maybe not for a little while, but you have guests coming, so I don’t know. Why don’t you...”

Then a loud clanging sound came from down the hall. Both ponies jumped, looking at the doorway. Sunset was the first to get up and head to the door. Starlight, initially too afraid, followed behind her, feeling safe with an adult with her.

They opened the door to three guards pinning a pony to the ground.

“Hey, no fair!” She complained. “That was a cheap shot! No fair!”

“Aunt Rainbow!” Starlight said.

“Oh, hey squirt,” Rainbow said, suddenly pleasant despite being pinned to the floor. “I heard your new dad’s here. I wanted to meet him.”

“You’ll get to meet him at lunch,” Twilight said, finally catching up with her. Little Twi trailed just behind her. “Which you were supposed to wait for.”

The guards released Rainbow Dash, who brushed herself off. Then she noticed Sunset Shimmer. “Oh... you must be Sunset.”

“And you must be this universe’s Rainbow Dash. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Likewise... and you really are an alicorn. That’s cool. At least you can come flying with us... have you learned already?”

“Only had a few lessons with Princess Celestia,” Sunset said. She tilted her head a bit, really taking in this new Rainbow Dash. It was so surreal, introducing herself to someone who was so similar to someone she knew so well.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you. It’ll be nicer when Twilight relaxes the goon patrol.”

Indeed, while the guards had let Rainbow Dash go, they were still nearby, looking ready to stop her if she still caused trouble.

“Do you promise you won’t go looking for the other Flash?”

At that the new Rainbow Dash grinned. “Aww, what’s wrong? Afraid I’ll spill the dirt?”

At that, Sunset crossed the room, leaned toward the new Rainbow Dash, and whispered something in her ear.

It was hard to make the color go out of a pony as vibrant as Rainbow Dash, but whatever Sunset had said to her had accomplished just that. Sunset had a wicked grin on her face.

“So, you apparently have something in common with my Rainbow Dash. That’s good. Maybe I should go announce it.”

“Is it her crush?” Twilight asked, flatly.

Sunset and Starlight looked at her with some surprise. Rainbow Dash looked at her with horror. The guards pretended to be stoic, but they were amused.

“What?”

“Cadance told me.”

“How?”

“Cadance knows. She always knows.”

Rainbow Dash looked mortified. Starlight giggled. It was actually pretty funny.

Spike the Dog, still in dragon form, walked into the library, the one that he had just seen his master leave. He had always enjoyed it when Twilight read to him, and he was beginning to discover he enjoyed reading on his own.

He had picked a big book on Equestrian dogs and finished it over the weeked. There wasn’t a lot of time left, but maybe Princess Twilight would let him borrow a book. She was really nice, just like his Twilight.

He went to the table and placed his book on it. He was liking having hands, even if they were the lazy way of doing things. He didn’t know where to return it, so he started to walk away.

“Hey.”

He stopped and looked around. He just noticed another pony. Blue coat, glasses, brown mane. It was a Unicorn. He couldn’t see his cutie mark.

“Are you returning that book?” he asked.

“Yeah. Who are you?”

“The castle librarian,” he said. “At least, officially. Princess Twilight sure likes to do my job when she can find the time.” He actually smirked. “I can tell she doesn’t want me around. Not that she doesn’t like me, mind you, she just loves her books too much to want anypony else doing the job.” He adjusted his glasses. “I’m guessing you’re the other Spike?”

“Yeah.”

“The Princess told me about you. She pulled a few books from the shelves that you might like,” he said. His horn lit up, and a pile of books levitated itself and sat down on the table next to Spike.

The dog in a dragon body looked through them. There seemed to be a good mix. Fiction and nonfiction, short and long, it seemed the Princess put effort into her selection.

One tome caught his eye. It was an old, worn book called Familiars and You.

“What’s a familiar?” Spike asked.

“So your world really doesn’t have magic? Well, familiars are animals that have been blessed by a powerful wizard to be companions.”

“What does that mean?”

“That’s what you read the book for.”

Spike looked at the book again. Familiars...

“...I’ll take it.”

The others came filing in about an hour later, filing into the dining hall for lunch. Applejack was first, balancing a tray on her back with some of her homemade apple pie on it. She enthusiastically shook Little Twi’s hoof, then shoved a piece of homemade goodness into her mouth. Princess Twilight got the most overwhelming sense of deja vu.

Rarity entered, and much to Little Twi’s shock she had a full dress ensemble for her to try on. Luckily, her Princess counterpart talked her into waiting a bit for that. Fluttershy came in soon afterward, hiding behind her hair and apologizing that she had no gift.

Pinkie entered last... through the window, being carried by two balloons. Little Twi knew this to be scientifically impossible, but realized that if one thing stayed the same with the two Pinkies, it was the ability to defy logic. Case in point, her party cannon floated in on a single balloon immediately afterward and fired itself, covering the hall in confetti and streamers.

While Captain Flash threw a fit over how the loud noise had alarmed his troops, Pinkie started blabbering about the totally cool welcome party she was going to throw her when she came back for good. Soon afterward, Shining Armor and Cadance arrived, and the new ponies introduced themselves as well.

It was when they made it into the dining room that they met Sunset. She was sitting at the table, reading a book, with Rainbow Dash at her side, reading the new Daring Do.

“So, yer Sunset, I take it?” Applejack asked, getting the alicorn’s attention.

Sunset looked up from her book and smiled. “Yes. Applejack, right?” When the Earth Pony nodded, she started pointing at the others. “Rarity... Fluttershy... and Pinkie, right?”

“Oh my gosh, you knew that! Are you psychic?” Pinkie asked.

“Uh... no. I hang out with your human selves all the time.”

“Oh... yeah, that makes sense.”

“So... this is a bit strange for you, isn’t it?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah... even though I’m meeting you in person for the first time, it feels like I’ve known you all for a while.”

“Neat-o,” Pinkie said. “That means you have double the friends!”

“Yeah, but now the fun part,” Rainbow Dash said. “Where’s the coltfriend?”

Princess Twilight groaned, and Rarity’s eyes lit up. “Yes, let’s see this prince charming!”

That caused the Princess to groan even harder. “He should be here pretty soon.”

Pinkie gasped and looked at the door. Nothing happened. “He’s not here.”

Princess Twilight blinked. “Well, yes. I said he’d be here soon, not necessarily yet.”

“But whenever someone says something like that, the person we’re talking about usually shows up. It just makes sense...”

At that point, the doors opened, and Flash entered.

“Twilight, what’s going...” He stopped when he saw the pony versions of his classmates. “Um... hi.”

“Oh my gosh,” Pinkie said. “You’re the fun Flash! You really exist! It’s unbelievable!”

“Pinkie, don’t freak him... wait a minute, what do you mean, ‘really exist’?” Princess Twilight demanded.

If Pinkie heard her, she gave no sign. She just kept right on asking questions. “How’d you and Twilight meet? Have you kissed already? Have you...”

“Pinkie!” Twilight said, turning red. “Will you amp it down a little bit?”

Applejack blinked. “‘Amp it down? What the?”

“It’s a human expression,” Twilight said. “Look, can we at least get into the dining hall before you suffocate him with questions?”

“Of course, Darling,” Rarity said. “We really shouldn’t pry... too much.”

Twilight sighed. This was going to be a long meal.

Spike the Dog leafed through the book, being surprised at what he found. He was so absorbed in it that he almost didn’t notice the servant when he came in an announced that lunch had started.

He was glad for something to eat, he didn’t want to leave this book unfinished. He found the librarian first. “Can I check out this book?”

The librarian shook his head. “Afraid not. Princess Celestia says no book can go into your world until after proper first contact has been made.”

Spike looked disappointed. “Alright then, thanks,” he said.

As he left the library, his mind began racing. He had to find Sunset Shimmer before they went back home. He wouldn’t get another chance to talk to her without Twilight getting suspicious for a while.

Sunset Shimmer, Flash Sentry, and Little Twi all felt like they were being put under a microscope. After all, there were five mares who were asking them increasingly ridiculous questions and seemed quite intent to know their relationship with Princess Twilight.

“Sunset, you simply must let me design your coronation dress,” Rarity insisted. “I won’t take no for an answer. I designed Twilight’s, and I simply won’t miss out on the chance to help a friend of hers...”

“So, yer the coltfriend she’s been talkin’ about?” Applejack asked Flash. “Bout time. We were wondering if she would ever find someone.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight said.

“No offense, Twi,” Applejack said. “But with all the nobles askin’ for your hoof, we were hopin’ you’d find someone who could get them off yer back.”

Twilight settled down. “Yes, well...”

Celestia looked amused at Applejack’s confession, though she didn’t say anything more on the subject.

Pinkie, meanwhile, was asking Little Twi the latest in her long line of questions. “Can you feel what our Twilight feels?”

Little Twi blinked. “What?”

“Like, if I were to slap you, would our Twilight feel it?”

Little Twi scooted away a bit. “N-no, she would not. At least, I don’t think so...”

“So there’s a possibility?” Pinkie said excitedly.

“Uh, Pinkie, remember what we talked about?” Rainbow Dash said. “If you want to make any experiments like that, you wait until the other Pinkie gets here.”

Pinkie dropped a bit at that. But she perked up quickly. “Well, that would be the same day I’m hosting the super duper extra big party to welcome them into Equestria. So that would be even better!”

Rainbow Dash nodded. She then turned to Little Twi. “Sorry, our Pinkie gets excited.”

“So does our Pinkie,” Little Twi said, calming down a little. “It’s going to be... interesting, seeing the two of them meet.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “So, what’s the other me like?”

“So far, she’s just like you. But, I haven’t seen you long enough to tell if anything’s different.”

“Is there a Wonderbolts in your world?”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“The Wonderbolts. We’re a member of the EUP... the Earth Pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus Brigade. We’re an elite military organization that performs for the public sometimes. I’m a member, so I was wondering if the other Dash does anything like that?”

“Well, she never mentioned wanting to go into the military... she’s too young right now to enlist... I think she wants to play soccer.”

“Soccer?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It’s their version of hoofball,” Princess Twilight chimed in, having overheard the conversation.

“Ah, well... I guess when you can’t fly, you set your sights smaller,” she said. “I wonder how she’s going to react to wings.”

“She’s been looking forward to them since this whole thing began,” Little Twi said, wondering if she should be offended on behalf of her Rainbow Dash. “She really liked flying with her wings when she was ponied up, from what I hear.”

“Alright, then we’re going to be good to go,” Rainbow Dash said. “I was hoping to get some flying buddies out of this. Speaking of which, where’s your Cadance? I thought she and the other Shining Armor were coming.”

“They’re... they’re talking with somepony about my education,” Little Twi said. She didn’t want to say, “They’re talking with a psychologist on how crazy I am.”

“And come to think of it, where’s your Spike?”

“That’s... a good question,” Little Twi said. “He’s usually not apart from me this long. The guards went looking for him...”

At that point, Spike did enter, right behind Captain Flash.

“See? Always on cue,” Pinkie said.

While Spike the Dog sat next to his master, Captain Flash marched up to Rainbow Dash, looking angry. “What’s this I hear about you just barging into the castle?”

Rainbow Dash blinked. “What? I flew in and nopony stopped me.”

“Without going through the proper security checks? You’re saying nopony caught you? Then we need to reevaluate our patrols.”

“Uh, Captain,” Princess Twilight said, sounding annoyed, “don’t you think you’re overreacting? Rainbow Dash is a friend. We can trust her.”

“Yes we can,” the Captain agreed. “But we’re at war with a species that can alter shape and has already managed to kidnap a Princess that was under constant watch. We need to be careful.”

The Princess opened her mouth, paused, then sighed. “Yeah, I guess that’s a good point.”

Captain Flash nodded. “I’ll go over my patrols and reevaluate them by tomorrow... after I check to make sure this wasn’t a case of one of my soldiers slacking off.”

After Captain Flash left, Princess Twilight sighed, rubbing her temples. “I’m sorry, he’s a little obsessed with keeping orderly.”

“Darling, we thought you’d appreciate a soldier like that.”

Twilight looked at Rarity. “What do you mean by that?”

Rarity shifted. “Well...”

“You’re a lot like him,” Rainbow Dash blurted out.

“N-no I’m not,” Twilight said.

“Twilight, you love checklists and organizing books,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Well, I don’t apply it to everything.”

“Twi, you pulled out a checklist for your slumber party,” Applejack said.

“That was different!”

“How?”

“I just wanted to make sure you guys had fun! Spike, tell them I’m not like that.”

Spike the Dragon shifted. “Uh... have you tried this pie Applejack brought? It’s really good!”

Twilight moaned in exasperation. She didn’t see Celestia lift her tea cup, trying to hide her amusement.

Little Twi watched the scene and found herself strangely amused. This was going to be an interesting summer.

Humans IX

By special decree of the Princesses of Equestria: Princess Celestia, Princess of the Sun; Princess Luna, Princess of the Moon; Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love; Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, we hereby extend a full pardon to the accused, Adagio Dazzle, in exchange for her cooperation and compliance in the effort of strengthening ties between Gaia and Terra.

In addition, we will extend pardons to the two sirens Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk on the basis of their behavior, actions, and attitudes in the coming months, provided that the above mentioned signee fulfills the conditions of her pardon.

By Royal Proclamation,
Princess Luna
Princess of the Moon

[hf]

“So, the former criminal is signing pardons,” Adagio said.

Rainbow Dash scowled at her. “You should be grateful that you’re even getting this after everything you pulled.”

“Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said, her voice that rare tone she reserved when she needed to be firm.

“Right, right,” Rainbow Dash said. She didn’t apologize, though.

“And what do they mean, ‘strengthening ties between Gaia and Terra’?” Adagio asked.

“In this case,” Rainbow Dash said, “it means helping us catch the Changelings and stopping them from using magic, and that includes rescuing your sisters.”

Adagio looked at the pardon. “It’s too vague. Why didn’t they list the full terms? Something’s up.”

“Because no one knows that the full terms will be. We don’t know what’s coming next. They want a promise that you won’t bail after we rescue your sisters. You’re going to be in it for the long haul.”

Adagio read over the text, trying to find a hidden double meaning. There had to be a catch. No one helped out someone for nothing. There had to be a trick.

Then she remembered Stephen Magnet. “It looked like you needed it, sweetie. Hasn’t anyone ever been nice to you? Well, I don’t think you give people enough credit. Not that I doubt your stories. You are a beautiful young woman.”

She felt her face heat up again. Why did that happen? She had been called beautiful before, several times. And not always by men she had allured with her voice.

Or... was that true? She had been complimented on her looks. She had been called “hot”, “sexy”, a “babe”, and a few more terms crude even for her. She even had been called beautiful, but it had been painted with lust. When he had said it... he had meant it to cheer her up.

It had been an act of kindness with no tangible reward.

Was it really that simple? It couldn’t be... there was no way there could be so many goody-goodies.

Her mind was still fighting itself as she signed the agreement.

Twilight woke up in her own bed for the first time in three days on Monday morning. As usual, Sunset was lying next to her, having taken her turn protecting Twilight from her nightmares. It was getting more and more unnecessary, as the nightmares seemed to have randomly stopped, but Sunset didn’t seem to mind.

Spike happily licked her face as she woke up. She scratched his head in response, then looked at the clock.

“What? ...Sunset, we’re running late! We were supposed to be up fifteen minutes ago!”

Sunset muttered. “The clock’s not my master, the bed is.”

Twilight sighed. Even after getting a full night’s sleep, pulling Sunset out of bed was a challenge. “Sunset, come on. You need to get dressed.”

“Uh... no, no...”

She sighed. “Spike?”

Spike nodded, then went over to her, pushed her pajamas up, and inserted his wet nose directly onto her skin.

Sunset shot out of bed with a loud “Yipe!” As she crashed back down, Spike leapt off the bed and made a mad dash underneath it, hopeful this would let him be safe from Sunset’s wrath.

Sunset took a few deep breaths, then glared at Twilight. “Don’t do that!”

“I’m sorry, but we overslept. The alarm didn’t go off.”

Sunset looked at the clock, then suddenly went into panic mode. “We are running late! We better change!”

There didn’t need to be any further discussion. Within a few minutes the two girls were dressed and heading down for breakfast. Cadance had cooked them a meal that they ate in a hurry, then waved goodbye as they left.

The walk down the street was almost a surreal one, because for the first time since they had met they seemed like normal teenage girls. They talked about what was going on in school, what their lessons were that day, and it even went into romance.

“You ever talked to Captain Flash?” Sunset said, playfully pushing Twilight on the arm. She blushed a bit.

“I barely talked to him,” Twilight said. “I tried, but he was so focused on his job.”

“So I guess you won’t be dating him.”

“I never wanted to date him,.” Twilight said, a little too quickly.

“Sure you didn’t,” Sunset said. She gave her a sly smile.

She blushed. “Look... okay, I admit, he was... good looking,” Twilight stumbled over her words, trying to pick them carefully. “But I never really thought about dating him. I... learned the hard way that a pretty face isn’t always for the best.”

Sunset looked at her friend. “What do you mean?”

“Well... around the time Trenderhoof was picking me as his crush of the month, another boy started to show interest in me. His name was Neon Lights. He chased Trenderhoof off... he usually folded if another boy was involved... and then asked me out. I was unsure, but I decided to say yes. So, he said he’d meet me at this restaurant downtown. I went there and...”

Sunset sighed. “Let me guess, he didn’t show up, and it turned out to be some cruel prank?”

Twilight shook her head. “It would have been better if that was all it was. It turned out it was a trap by Fleur de Lis...”

“That girl that we ran into at the record store after the Friendship Games?”

Twilight nodded. “When I was near the restaurant, Fleur and a bunch of her friends grabbed me and dragged me into an alley. They picked me up and...” she trailed off.

Sunset reached over and grabbed her hand, giving it a squeeze. “Go on, I won’t laugh, I promise.”

She smiled. “They tossed me in an open dumpster. It was filled with rotten food from the restaurant. I came out covered in everything... and they...” Twilight was starting to cry. Sunset pulled her off the sidewalk and into an alley, not stopping to think that might be an ironic action given the story being told. Still, they were out of sight from most people, so she hugged her friend and let her calm down.

“...They laughed. They didn’t take any pictures. I guess they didn’t want to risk Cadance finding out and expelling them. But it was humiliating.”

“I swear, if I ever run into Fleur, I think I’m going to punch her lights out,” Sunset said. She let Twilight out of her grip. “You’re not at Crystal Prep, and if any of those people come and try to hurt you, I’ll make them pay.”

“...That sounds like something Rainbow Dash would say,” Twilight said. “You’re usually not that... aggressive.”

“You don’t deserve any of the horrible things that have happened to you, Twilight,” Sunset said. “And... and maybe it reminds me a little too much about how I used to be.”

Twilight fet like she had been pulled out of a trance at that sentence. Sunset had been a crutch for her in the last few months, always there to help her up emotionally. It was so easy for her to forget that she was someone with her own issues.

Twilight put a hand on her friend’s shoulder. “You’re always telling me I shouldn’t dwell on my past. You shouldn’t either.”

Sunset smiled at her. “Oh, I don’t... not too much, anyway. But no one likes to remember a bad experience. And not liking bullies is healthy, no matter who you are. You don’t have to worry about me.”

The two looked at each other, smiling.

“Kiss already!”

The two of them jumped, and turned to see Pinkie Pie looking at them, smiling.

“Pinkie... how long have you been there?” Sunset asked. Twilight her face heating up.

“Long enough! Now come on, we’re going to be late for school.”

The two needed no second bidding on the change of topic, and they began walking toward Canterlot High, desperately talking about everything except what they had been talking about earlier.

Applejack and Rarity were walking to school in silence, mostly because there was nothing to really talk about. Rarity was sipping a coffee she picked up from the Cake’s cafe and occasionally checking her phone when Applejack spoke up.

“Uh, Rare? I think that Crystal Prep boy is followin’ us. What’d Twi say his name was? Trenderhoof?”

Rarity blinked, then looked back. It was the same boy they had seen a few day earlier. He was about fifteen feet behind them, and he didn't seem to care that he’d been spotted. In fact, he was carrying a large bouquet of flowers in one hand.

“Oh dear, looks like he’s finally going to make his move,” Rarity said. She pulled out a compact mirror and looked at herself in it, fixing up her hair. “I’ll just have to break it to him gently.”

“Oh, brother,” Applejack said under her breath. Rarity heard, but didn’t react. She simply waited as Trenderhoof walked up.

The boy smiled and held out the bouquet. “My fair lady, I’ve admired your beauty from afar since the Friendship Games. I’ve finally found the courage to confess my feelings to you.”

Rarity smiled. “You’re too kind, Darling, but I’m afraid...”

“What? No, not you,” Trenderhoof said. He moved forward a bit, positioning himself right in front of Applejack. “Her.”

“...What?” Applejack said, her face heating up.

“...Applejack?” Rarity asked, entirely out of shock.

“Applejack... oh, a beautiful name for a beautiful girl! Such raw, untamed beauty in one package!”

Applejack felt herself turning red. Rarity just sat there, stunned. “You... you haven’t been following us because of me?”

“Please. You’re a dime a dozen manufactured beauty. Applejack here is all natural! Oh, such heavenly beauty come to grace us with her presence!”

“I... I have to go,” Applejack said running off. Rarity, in her anger, followed right behind her, leaving Trenderhoof alone with his bouquet.

Rainbow Dash waited while Fluttershy went down the alleyway and handed the tramp his daily sandwich and coffee. The bum thanked her by launching into a rendition of My Way. Fluttershy politely listened to the first two verses before exiting and joining Rainbow Dash back on the walk to Canterlot High.

“So, it looks like Adagio’s on board, but do you think she’ll keep her end of the bargain?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I think so,” Fluttershy said. “She sounds like she really wants her sisters back.”

“I’m not doubting that,” she said. “I have no doubt that she cares for her sisters. What I’m doubting is that she cares for anyone else. How do we know she won’t turn right around and betray us the moment her sisters are safe?”

Fluttershy looked like she wanted to argue, but stopped at the last moment. She was silent for a bit, like she was mulling over what to say. Finally, she spoke. “Maybe she will, and maybe she won’t. But we gave Sunset a second chance, Adagio should get one too. She’s been through a lot. I don’t think... I don’t think she’s told us how bad the Changelings treated her.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t argue with that, so she settled for looking sulky.

“Besides, Princess Twilight seems to think it’s a good idea, and she hasn’t been wrong yet.”

That made even looking sulky impossible. “Yeah, I guess... she is ‘Princess of Friendship’ for a reason.”

There was a bit of silence as the duo kept walking.

“Principal Celestia is a princess in the other world too, isn’t she?”

“That’s right,” Fluttershy said.

“Then why isn’t Celestia a politician over here? I guess things don’t translate exactly. Scootaloo isn’t my sister...”

She trailed off because she noticed that Fluttershy was giving her an odd look.

“What?”

“Rainbow Dash... I know you don’t really keep up with things, but don’t tell me you really didn’t know that.”

“...Know what?”

“Principal Celestia was a politician. She used to be the mayor of Canterlot.”

“Can you believe him?” Rarity said, practically snarling. “Dime a dozen... I put a lot of effort into this look! I'm not manufactured, I'm hand-crafted! Oh, if I ever see him again, I'll... Applejack?”

Rarity had been too angry to notice, but Applejack hadn’t said a word the entire time they had been walking. Rarity felt ashamed not noticing before. “Did... did he upset you?”

“...No, he didn’t,” Applejack said. She stopped walking. Rarity stopped as well and waited a moment. She had decided that Applejack wasn’t going to speak and started to open her mouth when she finally spoke.

“Rare... I’m pretty, aren’t I?”

Rarity was stunned for a moment. “Of course you’re pretty, Applejack. Why on Terra would you think otherwise?”

“Boys don’t usually talk to me they way they talk to you... or Fluttershy... or Twilight an’ Sunset...”

Rarity’s jaw was hanging open. “Applejack... since when have you ever cared about that? You’re always going on about my preening...” She stopped before she got into a rant, because it was true. Applejack’s appearance was always a low priority for her before... well, that wasn’t true. She cared about not looking like a slob, and about being in shape, but caring about being pretty? That just wasn’t her.

“I am a girl, Rare. I... I don’t know. I doesn’t bother me mostly, but it’s nice being the center of attention for once.”

Rarity tensed, caught between wanting to comfort her friend and wanting to stay away from Trenderhoof. “Applejack...”

“I ain’t plannin’ on datin’ that boy, if that’s what yer worried about,” Applejack said. “Not after what he said to you.”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief. “You wouldn't want him. From what Twilight said, he moves on to another girl before too long. But honestly, Applejack, you’ve never said anything about all this bothering you before.”

“I said it don’t. I guess... I guess he caught me off guard, that’s all. I’m sorry, Rare, talkin’ about this was stupid... I let that creep get to me. Let’s just get to school.”

Applejack started to walk away, but Rarity wasn’t having it. She grabbed her friend by the wrist and pulled her into a hug. There was only a moment’s hesitation before Applejack hugged her back. They stood like that a moment, with Rarity half-expecting her friend to start showing showing some stronger emotion, but she remained stoic.

When they broke apart, Rarity looked her in the eye. “Applejack, you’re very pretty, and trust me, there are boys interested in you. Remember, almost no one could have a relationship back when Sunset was... evil, for lack of a better word, and boys have been having a hard time approaching us with all the magic going on. But trust me, I see plenty of boys looking at you. You’ll get one a million times better than that loser.”

Applejack smiled. “Thanks, Rare. I... I needed that.”

Rarity smiled. “Come on, let’s get to class.”

Starlight could only look at what she had built. What was it? She wasn’t even sure herself. It looked like a big white circular stand on the ground with three prongs around its diameter, curling up like fingers clutching an invisible sphere. It wasn’t the most creative design, but it wasn’t made to look good.

Everything she knew, everything she had learned over the last few months had gone into it. The readings from ther portal at the base of the statue in Canterlot High, the information Cinch had given them, what their spies had figured out. The whole thing had flown out of her head and onto the page... it was amazing. It was like someone was whispering into her ear, telling her exactly what she needed to know.

Then came the building. The whole thing had been constructed in a matter of days. One worker had asked what they were building. She had responded by punching him in the gut for wasting time asking questions. No one had dared ask her anything after that outside of clarification on instructions, which she answered so calmly, like an automated machine, that it honestly creeped the workers out.

Miss Chrysalis had come down with two armed guards at one point, demanding that Starlight stop and tell her what was going on. She didn’t, she didn’t even stop working, even yelling at anyone who dared slow down. It was so audacious that, for once, the Changeling leader had no clue how to proceed. Starlight was too valuable to truly punish, but such an act of insubordination going without comment would make her look weak. She swallowed rage and told her that there would be consequences if this project yielded nothing.

Starlight had hated being called a mad scientist, but she was starting to look the part. Her hair was becoming more wild, she hadn’t been sleeping, and she was becoming more and more incoherent. But it had been worth it.

“How long until we have enough power to begin?” she asked. The lab assistant sitting at the console.

He looked at the reading. “It should be about forty-five minutes.”

She nodded. “Yes, good... good.” She was silent for a moment. “I... I think I’ll go shower off. When I get back, we’ll begin.”

The worker shifted like he was sitting on a tack. “Um, do you think we should be doing this? It remains untested...”

“It has to happen today! Today!” she said, causing the worker to jump. “We do this now, and nothing is going to stop us!”

“...If you say so,” the worker said.

“I do say so. I’m in charge. Now, keep an eye on everything. I’m going to go get cleaned up. Call me if anything happens.”

Starlight departed for her quarters, leaving behind a worried worker.

When Twilight, Sunset, and Pinkie arrived at Canterlot High, they found Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy in front of the Wondercolt statue. Rainbow Dash was on her phone, looking shocked.

“Hey guys, what’s going on?”

“Did you all know Celestia used to be mayor?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Uh, yeah, I made it my business to learn everything about everyone,” Sunset reminded her.

“Sure. Principal Cinch tried to bury it around us, but we all knew,” Twilight said.

“Of course,” Pinkie said. “Why? What are you looking at?”

Rainbow Dash showed them. She was on some news site, a scan of an old headline saved in the archives that read “CELESTIA SWORN IN AS MAYOR” Principal Celestia was in a formal suit with her hand on a book, getting sworn in. Luna was at the side, also dressed up.

“You didn’t know that, Rainbow?” Pinkie asked.

She shook her head. “My family wasn’t from Canterlot, they moved here, so my parents never mentioned it, and no one ever brought it up to me.”

“Well, she was mayor,” Sunset said. “Was a really good one, too. They wanted her to run for a third term, but she was tired of politics and decided to become a teacher. Luna was her Deputy Mayor, and she followed her right to becoming a teacher. She was made principal pretty quickly...”

“Wait a minute,” Twilight said suddenly. “This... this article was from thirty years ago! How... how old is Principal Celestia?”

Sunset couldn’t help but smile. “She’s fifty-five.”

Twilight felt her jaw drop. “Fifty-five? I wouldn’t have guessed any older than thirty! In fact, she barely looks any older than her twenties!” She stopped. “I remember Cinch never letting us research anything about Celestia... maybe she was jealous on how gracefully she ages.”

“It is weird,” Sunset said. “I had this theory it had something to do with the Celestia and Luna of my world are immortal... Vice Principal Luna is fifty, believe it or not.”

“But that doesn’t fit in. There was no overlap in magic before the Elements were used, you said so yourself,” Twilight pointed out.

“But ascending, becoming an alicorn, comes from Harmony. The normal rules don’t apply to Her. I don’t think the Terra versions of Celestia and Luna are immortal, but they are definitely going to have a long life span.”

“Lucky them,” Rainbow Dash said. “But anyway, I guess you want Adagio’s pardon?” Rainbow Dash said. She reached down to her backpack and pulled out the document, signed by the siren who was currently hiding out at Fluttershy’s house.

Sunset took it. “Great. I’m going to get to the library so I can send it to Princess Twilight.”

“What? How?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“The journal. I can send documents through it. I can show you how.”

“Eh, whatever,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I want to see that,” Twilight said, surprising no one. She always wanted to learn more about how everything worked.

Sunset and Twilight started to leave, but Pinkie spoke up. “Ooh! Look, Applejack and Rarity are coming!”

Pinkie’s announcement got the two to wait as the remaining two members of the Rainbooms walked up.

“Well, you were right, Twi. Trenderhoof ended up trying to flirt with me.”

Twilight buried her face in her hands. “Oh... I’m sorry, Applejack. Give him a few days and he’ll probably be interested in someone else.”

“Ooh! Did he ever try and hit on you?” Pinkie asked.

“Pinkie! That’s an inappropriate question to ask... but one I want to know the answer to.” Rarity turned to Twilight. In fact, everyone was looking at Twilight now.

She felt her face heat up. “Yeah, once... because Fleur thought it would be funny if he hit on me, so she manipulated him into going after me.”

“I swear I’m going to punch that bitch in the stomach if I ever see her again,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said, her voice showing strength she rarely displayed.

“You’ll have to get in line,” Sunset said. “But I don’t think we will. I think we scared her off at the record store. She didn’t look like she was expecting any resistance.”

“I hope so. I’ve had enough of Fleur to last a lifetime. Well, we better send the Princess that pardon.”

Twilight started off to the library. Sunset followed not long after, guessing that Twilight really wanted to avoid talking about her time at Crystal Prep any more.

Starlight felt better than she had in days. She was excited for what was about to happen, but the sheer drive was starting to wear off, and she felt the hygiene she had been neglecting. A shower to remove the stink, a brush through her hair, a razor to her legs, and she was feeling as good as new.

She brushed her teeth, then looked at the clock on the wall. It was ten minutes until the machine was supposed to be powered up. Wasting no more time, she grabbed the white coat hanging on the the wall and put it on. After feeling in her pocket to make sure nothing had fallen out, she began walking back down to her lab.

It was a rather uneventful walk, which is why it didn’t occur to her that something was off until after she had gotten through the door. If she had been paying more attention, she would have noticed that the two guards standing on either side of the entranceway were out of place. There was no need for a guard this deep, let alone ones that looked so ready to fire.

It was when she entered that she saw Miss Chrysalis, standing there with even more guards. When Starlight entered, she moved from looking at the machine to looking at her.

“Miss Chrysalis, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Starlight said. She said the words of mocking politeness that she always put on with her boss so she could hide how nervous this was making her.

“What have you built?” Chrysalis asked.

“A machine,” Starlight answered. She always made sure to push some of Chrysalis’s buttons a bit, just to show the woman that she knew she was irreplaceable. She wasn’t sure it was a good idea now, but old habits die hard.

Chrysalis didn’t rise to the bait, she only shot her a glare.

“A machine that I put all our knowledge in. All the information gathered from the portal near Canterlot High, the one we’ve been watching ever since that Sunset girl first transformed.”

“None of the other workers can make heads or tails of what you’ve been making,” Chrysalis said. “They can’t find out where you got your numbers and can’t follow your calculations. They’re even telling me they think this machine is dangerous, that it might explode. So I take it you’ve built this for some purpose.”

She opened her mouth to answer, “Because it’s important,” but stopped herself. She really thought about it. Why was it important? She knew it was, but...

“I put all the information we had on the portal into it. If it works... and it will... I think it could be possible to bridge the gap into this other world.”

Starlight hardly believed the words coming out of her mouth, but realized it was true. Of course that’s what it was for, why couldn’t she remember it earlier?

Chrysalis softened a bit, but just a bit. “That would be pretty good, since you’re not getting anything out of the sirens... but your assistants and your workers say you’ve become more and more unhinged.”

“They may work with me, but they’re nowhere near my level,” she said. “They don’t understand the rush that comes with brilliance.”

Chrysalis looked annoyed, rolling her eyes. That was a good sign, she was getting back to normal.

“Even so, I don’t want this online. I’ll contact one of the other cells and have them send their tech person to look it over and we can start it up once they...”

“You can’t!” Starlight said. “This has to be started now!” She reached over and grabbed Chrysalis by the arm. “Please, I...”

She stopped because Chrysalis, in a flash so quick that she didn’t see it, pulled a knife out of her pocket and pressed it against Starlight’s throat. The young scientist released her and stepped back, but Chrysalis kept the tip of the dagger on her skin. It pierced slightly, and Starlight felt the small trickle of blood.

Chrysalis pulled the blade out slightly, but then put it under her chin and pressed it again, forcing Starlight to raise her head.

“Be careful. You’re invaluable to us, but there are worse fates than being killed. Much, much worse.”

Chrysalis pulled the blade back as quickly as she had brought it forward. She began spinning it in one hand. “Now, why does this need to happen now?”

“I did some calculations and found that there are different fluctuations in the portal at different times,” she said, the words popping into her brain and pouring out immediately afterward. Her voice was slightly distorted as she rubbed the small amount of blood off her neck. “It will be in flux in just a minute. We must...”

“No. It’s too risky. End of discussion. You could blow up this building if this goes wrong. I’ll need to double-check your work.”

Starlight sighed, reaching into the pocket of her lab coat. “I understand.” She felt around for the object. She felt the cold metal, and the button.

“Good. I’m glad you understand that what I say goes.”

She pressed the button.

There was a small spark. The sound got everyone to turn in that direction. This was a bad mistake, as seconds later a white flash blinded everyone, and the shockwave knocked everyone, Starlight included, off their feet.

Adagio saighed, flipping through the channels. There was nothing on, but catching little bits was at least entertaining.

“Now what I’m going to do, is I’m going to take my thumb, and...”

“...Everything is awesome! Everything is cool when we’re part of a team...”

“...Senator Sombra cast the deciding vote in turning down the proposal, which would have...”

“Now we let it sit in the oven for thirty-five minutes...”

Adagio sighed and switched the television over to the auxiliary and picked up the game controller. As obnoxious as Zephyr Breeze had been, he had offered to let her play any of his games, and they were often better distractions than the television.

As she booted up the shooter that had become her favorite (or the one she found the least horrible) she suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine. She stopped and looked around, half expecting something to jump out at her.

After a moment, she started playing. But for the rest of the day, she had an uneasy feeling. Like something bad had just happened.

Starlight was the first on her feet, her vision clearing at a rate that surprised her. There was a thick blanket of smoke, and things were scattered everywhere, but nothing seemed damaged.

Then she heard it. Crying. Someone was crying. No... sobbing. And it sounded like a child. This was not the expected finding, but it seemed to point toward the machine being a success.

She began to move toward the sound, but only made it three steps before Miss Chrysalis stepped in front of her. “What have you done, you bitch!” Her normally near hair was wild, and she looked angry. “How did...”

Starlight put a hand on her mouth. Enraged, Chrysalis reached for her knife, but stopped. She heard it too.

Seeing that she was calm, Starlight released Chrysalis and began making her way to the source of the noise. Chrysalis followed, taking a comb out of her pocket and working to get her locks under control.

They stepped forward slowly, and when the smoke cleared, they saw it.

It was a pony. A very small pony, with a horn on its head. It had bright orange fur with white markings, and looked absolutely terrified. Especially after it saw the two strange creatures coming toward him. It let out a cry and backed up.

“Easy there,” Starlight said. “We won’t hurt you.”

“Wh-where am I?” it said in the voice of a young boy. “Where are the other ponies?”

“There are no other ponies here,” Starlight said. “You’re the only one.”

“But... but I was just at Princess Celestia’s school! And there was a huge explosion, and... where am I?”

“You’re in my home,” Chrysalis spoke up, stepping forward. “My name is Miss Chrysalis.” She smiled, and it actually surprised Starlight how warm it actually looked. It might have fooled her, if she hadn’t known better.

“What’s your name, little one?” Miss Chrysalis asked.

The tiny colt gave a sniff before answering. “It’s Sunburst.”

Author's Note

Okay... this chapter. I have some things to say.

I'm worried about the reveal. I think it's been sufficiently foreshadowed, but Families taught me I'm not as good at that as I thought. If you have questions, don't worry. All will be answered if due time.

And Trenderhoof... I was originally going to play the whole thing for laughs, but as I wrote the scene, I suddenly thought a younger Applejack might have more issues with boys being attracted to her. I don't intend this to be a separate plot line, just a look into the characters that are inhabiting this world. They all have their own issues.

I'm hoping the next chapter won't take nearly as long to come out.

Ponies IX

The Buffalo FAQ

If you’ve been keeping up with current events, you have noticed that the princesses of Equestria have recently created five brand new seats in the Senate that are being filled with members of the Buffalo tribe. This is part of the ongoing integration project to ensure that the Buffalo tribes have their interests properly represented in the Equestrian government. The following question have been commonly asked by the populace:

Why are the Buffalo getting seats in the Senate?
A little over one thousand years ago, when the World Court was founded and international lines were drawn, the Buffalo refused to participate and withdrew from contact with the outside world. The exact reasoning for this has been lost to history, but Equestria received the land in the negotiations. Princess Celestia forbade expansion into the Buffalo territories, but after several centuries of her attention turning to other matters, this law was forgotten and the settlement Appleloosa was built in the territories.

After a few months of conflict, a treaty was signed, and the buffalo now wish to strengthen ties between themselves and Equestria. As such, Celestia has drawn more concrete territory lines and allowed the buffalo to elect representatives for the Senate.

Will this mean that the buffalo territories will be under the same laws as the rest of Equestria?
No. The Buffalo Territories will still largely govern themselves, as there is very little in their laws that conflicts with Equestria’s. They will still be required to pay taxes, though their use of bartering as opposed to money will make this difficult. We have a system in place. More details will follow.

Are the buffalo Equestrian citizens?
Not quite. They will be given the same protections as other citizens, and may certainly apply for citizenship like any other creature with sapience, but the tribes will largely govern themselves.

Will the buffalo be allowed access to the services Equestrian citizens receive?
Yes. It is part of the deal for being allowed to settle in buffalo territories that the buffalo be allowed access to health care and other social programs currently available to Equestrian citizens.

Twilight rubbed her eyes as she looked over the pamphlet that she had spent the last three days putting together. It still needed a little work. She was meticulous, but there reached a point where lack of sleep started affecting even her work. That first question repeated territories a bit too much, and she might have done some incorrect capitalization, but otherwise it looked good. Things were going well in this regard, at least. Ponies seemed welcoming to the buffalo so far. She only hoped history would repeat itself when humans came to Equestria.

The candle at her side had nearly burned down to the end, and Twilight looked at the clock. It was getting late, Starlight and Spike had been tucked in two hours ago. It was time to turn in as well.

She moved to her room, mentally going over her schedule for the following day. There was the daily report from Sunset, wondering what sort of help they should be sending to Terra to help with the Changelings finalizing the buffalo pamphlet, working on her speech for her campaign to end Chancellor Neighsay’s “Ponies First” policy...

She mentally shivered. Just thinking about that policy made her mad. It had ever since she had to tell Spike he couldn’t attend public school. It had broken the little dragon’s heart, and even today he hardly spent any time with anyone his own age. Neighsay had stunted Spike’s attempts at happiness, and she always regretted not fighting him more.

She wouldn’t allow such a thing to happen to any other creature. Not while she was a princess.

What happened next was a routine, and those were always comforting to Twilight. Brushing her teeth, having a final glass of water, reading a few pages of her book, and setting her alarm for the next morning. Thirty minutes after the routine started, she was in bed, and the comfort started to fade. It seemed more empty than before. She was missing Flash already. She had slept alone ever since Spike was finally convinced to sleep in his own bed, and it had never bothered her until now. But that old her hadn’t known what she had been missing.

But the anxiety did very little to keep her awake. After the day of political meeting with difficult figures and constant editing that she had just finished, she was asleep in minutes.

Starlight was back in Sire’s Hollow, having tea with Sunburst. He had never left her. He had fought the cruel headmaster and refused to leave her. Then, this magical princess had swooped in and brought them to the future, where they were getting the best training possible. They had been brought back to their childhood home to see all the good that had been done. The orphanage had been fixed up, and their old bunkmates were now happy.

“This is great, Sunburst,” Starlight said. She looked at Ponyville’s park. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were playing some distance away. Diamond Tiara was nearby with her father, but her mother was nowhere in sight.

“I’d never leave you behind, Starlight. You’re my best friend.”

She looked at her friend again. “We’ll never have to be apart!”

“You bet! We’re going to grow up and be the best Unicorn’s Equestria has ever seen!”

“Maybe we’ll even get to be alicorns like Mama!”

“You bet we will!”

“Just you and me!”

“Yeah!”

...

“...This is another dream, isn’t it?”

Immediately after she said that, Sunburst started to dissolve. His entire body turned to dust. Then all the fillies and colts playing on the grass, and all the other ponies, all disappearing one by one. Then, the entire scenery itself.

Starlight was left in a void, all alone and crying. These dreams were worse than any nightmare, at least those ceased to hurt once awake. Okay, maybe she needed to run to Princess Twilight or Spike and share a bed, but it eventually stopped hurting. But Sunburst was gone, and as long as she had these dreams there was no stopping that.

“Little Starlight?”

Starlight jumped, but her fear quickly dissipated when she saw who it was. Princess Luna had entered her dream realm and was looking at her with some concern.

“Princess Luna!” She sprung to her hooves, standing on some invisible floor. She bowed.

“Oh, little one. You don’t need to bow to me. You’re practically a member of the royal family.” Luna gently trotted toward her. “I’ve come to ask you, Starlight: is everything alright?”

“Um... yes, everything’s fine.”

“You’re not having nightmares?”

“Nope.” She said. Then, after a brief hesitation, she added, “I wouldn’t call them nightmares. I... I keep dreaming about my friend Sunburst.”

Luna looked at her for a moment. Then, she took her into a wing. “Oh, little one. I understand your pain. I have lived thousands of years, and even before I... went away, I had lost many of those dear to me. I dreamed of my father for years after he died. I still do, when times are hard. And there are several loved ones that passed during my time away. Some so badly that even their family lines no longer exist.”

Starlight gasped. “Oh, Princess, I shouldn’t be complaining when you’ve lost so much more.”

“Nonsense, little one. Your problems are no less painful or real than mine are. I might have been through more, but that doesn’t mean your tragedy is any less real, or that you don’t deserve to feel tragedy and want comfort. I merely wanted you to understand that I know loss.”

Starlight was silent for a moment, mulling over what Luna had told her. “Does the pain ever stop?”

“Not completely. But it fades, child. It fades in time. And you can still live a happy life with that pain.”

Starlight felt herself crying a bit. “I asked Princess Twilight if we could try and find him. I want to know where he is now.”

Luna bit her lip. This was a touchy subject. “I’m sure that Princess Twilight is doing everything in her power to find out what happened to him,” she said.

“Do you know anything about it?” Starlight asked.

“Nothing that Twilight does not know,” Luna said. “And if she hasn’t told you something, it wasn’t something you needed to know. Or perhaps...” She trailed off.

“Princess?” Starlight asked.

“Oh, nothing, little one. I was just imagining that Princess Twilight wants nothing more than what is best for you. I’m sure she would tell you all the answers you were ready for.

Starlight nodded. Twilight wouldn’t lie to her, and she always had her best interest at heart. She would know the truth.

“Are you feeling better, little one?” Luna asked.

Starlight nodded. “Yes. Thank you, Princess. I’m sorry you have to keep coming here...”

“Child, it’s what I do. It’s my duty as Princess to patrol dreams and keep my subjects safe from their nightmares.” After a pause, Luna lit up her horn. A table with a full chocolate cake appeared. “Have yourself a treat. Dream calories don’t count, after all.”

Happy to have some sweetness, Starlight approached the cake. A piece automatically separated itself from the whole and plopped itself down on the plate. Starlight took a bite.

“I must take my leave, little one,” Luna said. “I have many more dreams to look through.”

“Okay. Thank you, Princess.”

Luna was gone in a flash of light. Starlight took a few more bites. She loved it at first, but with every bite, its effect was fading. Luna had a lot of experience poofing up dream cake, largely at her sister’s request, but it couldn’t heal this heartache.

She wanted Sunburst back.

There was a moment of silence as Starlight thought of her friend. She was frustrated. Why was it that Princess Twilight was so smart, but still hadn’t discovered anything? But the princess took her from that horrible orphanage and let her live here. She wouldn’t keep anything from her...

Would she?

Starlight thought a few moments. Then, she concentrated until she woke up.

Luna walked through the dream realm, passing through several doors to Equestria’s various citizens. There didn’t seem to be any major nightmares going on, which meant that she was free to enter Twilight’s dream and have a chat with her.

She passed by Spike’s door and stopped, looking at it for a few moments. She debated checking in on the baby dragon again, but after some consideration she opened the door.

She immediately regretted it, as she felt her heart crack.

Twilight was cuddling a small colt. One that had a purple coat with a green mane and tail. She kissed him just above the horn and told him how proud he was of him for getting such good grades in his magic studies.

Luna closed the door and sighed. Sometimes he was young and being coddled by Twilight. Sometimes he was fully grown and proposing to Rarity. But in so many of Spike’s dreams, he was on the outside what he was on the inside.

She thought about interrupting the dream and giving him the lecture that he should be happy being a dragon, but the lecture did no good, and it was best to just let him have his dreams. Besides, she had more immediate concerns.

It had already been a hard night, breaking up Discord’s nightmare about working in an office, Diamond Tiara’s nightmare of everypony in her class finding out she still wet the bed, and the many disturbing dreams that the females of Ponyville had about Big Mac.

She finally found Twilight’s realm and entered, hoping she wouldn’t walk in on one of her more intimate dreams, which were getting more frequent now that she had a coltfriend.

Luckily, it was her dream of alphabetizing the Canterlot Archives, and she was only up to C. Seeing her count through the books for a bit was always relaxing, but she needed to interrupt the pleasantries.

“Cold Spells and You... Cold Spells and Me... Cold Spells and the Three Wizards Who Know How To Use Them...”

“Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight jumped in surprise as the library dissipated around her. She sighed in frustration as she looked at Luna. “I was having the greatest dream...”

“I apologize, but I think I need to talk to you about Starlight.”

Almost immediately Twilight’s demeanor changed from annoyance to concern. “Why? Is she okay? Is she having nightmares?! Dr. Heart said she was refusing to talk about her dreams...”

“Calm yourself, Twilight Sparkle, fretting as such will do your charge no good,” Luna said. “It isn’t something that you can make okay easily. She misses Sunburst even more than you might be aware of.”

“I know she misses her friend,” Twilight said. “She asked me nearly every day for a week after I brought her here, but then she stopped.”

“I believe that she’s afraid to know the truth,” Luna said. Seeing Twilight tense up, she went on. “I don’t think that she suspects he’s dead. But I fear that she believes that Sunburst is now an adult who has moved on without her.”

Twilight softened. “Yeah... I figured as much. I’m planning to tell her at the end of the summer... but maybe I should tell her now. No, no... I shouldn’t rush into this, I...”

Luna put a wing around Twilight and held onto her a bit. Twilight took a few deep breaths.

“...Okay, I’m sorry. I’m calmer now.” Twilight pulled away. “It feels like I’m walking through a minefield here. There’s so much that could go wrong... this is like Spike all over again.”

Luna tilted her head. “Spike?”

“When he was newly hatched, I spent so much time fretting over whether or not I was doing the right thing. I looked up every book on childcare I could find, but they were all about ponies, with a few on griffons and zebras. I asked the Canterlot librarians about dragon care, but they told me ponies knew nothing about dragons. This was back when I believed whatever an adult told me, I didn’t bother to check until Spike started questioning who he was, years later...

“I was always worried he wasn’t developing right. I worried he wouldn’t get out of diapers until too late... or too early, depending on when a dragon develops bowel control. I worried his diet wasn’t right, I worried about him sleeping in my bed too much, I worried that he might get a sickness I wouldn’t be able to treat... I spent so much time worrying.

“And now... you’d think raising a pony would be easier, but I’m worrying all over again! Oh, I don’t know what to do.”

“Twilight Sparkle, I don’t think there’s ever been a pony my sister trusts more than you. I’m confident you’ll make the right choice.”

Twilight looked at Luna. “I... she kept SMILE and FROWN a secret from me...”

“A misguided attempt to make you happy, Twilight. One I told her was a mistake... but I do not interfere with one’s attempts at guiding their students.”

Twilight tilted her head. She heard the rest of Luna’s words, even as they remained unspoken. “...or I would have told Starlight the truth already.”

Luna quickly went on. “It’s an exaggeration to say that my sister would give you her throne if you asked, but not by much. She still hasn’t completely forgiven herself for Tirek... or your brother’s wedding...”

Twilight shifted. “Even after...”

Luna nodded. “Even after Smarty Pants. My sister trusts you completely, and so do I. The Creator picked you for a reason. Learn to trust yourself.”

Twilight sighed. “That’s what Dr. Heart keeps saying. Well, I guess you’d know.”

Luna smiled. “I do. And taking his advice helped. It’s why Celestia assigned him to us.”

Twilight smiled. “Then I’ll do my best. After all, Starlight’s a good filly. I don’t think I’m going to have any problems.”

Starlight darted along the hallways, careful not to be seen by any of the guards. This was nothing new, as she frequently made a game of sneaking to the kitchen to snag some cookies. She had heard Miss Sunset managed to sneak past them at the Crystal Empire and right into Princess Twilight’s room.

If she had been caught, she could say she was going to the library to get a book to read since she was having trouble falling asleep. Which wasn’t completely untrue. She did want to read something.

She still got lost in the hallways sometimes, but she managed to find it pretty easy: Twilight’s private study. After a moment of looking around, she snuck in.

The room was pretty much a miniature library with a desk in it, along with a safe next to the desk that Princess Twilight kept important documents in. Coming in here was not allowed, but at the moment Starlight needed to know if Princess Twilight had found anything about Sunburst.

There was a little voice in her head telling her this was wrong, she needed to just ask Princess Twilight about what she had found, that she needed to trust the Princess that had showed her so much kindness. Another voice was saying that the Princess couldn’t be trusted, she needed to do this on her own. And a third voice was saying she was going to hate what she found.

She approached the desk and pulled herself up into the chair, finding comfort in the big red cushion. She looked at the desk. There were two pictures, one of Princess Twilight with Spike just out of his shell, and another of Princess Twilight and her. There was also one of the crayon drawings of her that Starlight had made and given her. The princess had framed it and displayed it.

You’re violating the Princess’s trust. She took you in, took you away from that horrible orphanage and gave you everything. You practically live like a princess, and she’s shown you a mother’s love even if she never says it out loud. How could you do this to her?

She reached to the desk, opening up the first drawer. It was all inkwells and quills that were waiting to be used.

But you can’t trust anypony but yourself. You’ve heard how often the Princess messed up. She even admits she’s not perfect. She might be hiding something from you. If she really loved you, she’d understand.

She looked in another drawer. Here, it looked like a filing cabinet. Carefully, she lifted the sheets of paper out of the drawer and looked at them. There didn’t seem to be anything important here, at least on a governmental level. There was a folder labeled “Citizen Documents” She lifted a few sheets out. It was birth certificates: first Princess Twilight’s, then Spike’s, then hers. Then there were three small cards that read “Equestrian Identification Card”, one with each of their names on them and a number.

Sunburst is an adult now. He’s moved on. Princess Twilight knew that, she knew it would break your heart. She’s an adult, she knows better than you. Don’t make the mistake of thinking you know better than her.

She went to the next folder. It was simply labeled tax documents. The folder after that was labeled Medical Records. She opened it up. She saw her name on a few forms, and realized that these were left over from the medical appointments that the Princess took her to. She winced at the records of the shots she received. They had always been the worst part of her routines at the orphanage (they had always made sure to keep up with the vaccinations, at least), and having Princess Twilight nearby only made it slightly more bearable.

The ones who ran the orphanage were adults, and look what they did to you. You can’t be sure Princess Twilight isn’t looking out for your self-interest either. Sure, she’s acting like a mother, but you know what Diamond Tiara’s mother was like. You can only rely on you.

She went to the next folder. It wasn’t labeled. Carefully she opened it up.

These were crayon drawings. Crude crayon drawings, most of Twilight. The only way she could tell they were Twilight was because her name was written underneath them in crude lettering. She cycled through them until she found one with writing on it.

SPIKE AGE 4

She was looking at drawings Spike made when he was a child.

See? There’s nothing here. It’s just stuff Spike gave her. Now stop this.

She closed the envelope, feeling ashamed. There was nothing big and sinister here. What had she been thinking, acting like Twilight was up to anything? The one adult that had showed her kindness in her life, and this was how she repaid her.

She closed the envelope and started to put it back when she noticed the next folder.

CUSTODY

Her heart quickened. She took the folder, not listening to any inner voice on the manner. She set it down and opened it up.

She saw a form that was headed FAMILY COURT OF CANTERLOT that had Spike’s name on it. The one underneath said FAMILY COURT OF PONYVILLE that had her name on it. But there were more papers underneath.

Her heart quickened as she saw the heading. ADOPTION APPLICATION FORM. But then her hearts lurched when she saw that it was Spike’s name on it, not hers.

The voice started to yell her that this was proof that Twilight loved Spike and not her, but she saw something else that silenced it. The date on the paper. 994 AN. That was before Princess Luna returned.

She did the math. Princess Twilight would have been seventeen then. She filled this out as soon as she was old enough to adopt.

But then her eyes drifted down and saw that the previous statement wasn’t accurate. The form wasn’t filled out completely, it was stopped halfway through the first page. Starlight looked at the writing. Even to her untrained eye, she noticed the way the writing seemed to get sloppier, lacking the Princess’s usual grace.

She was confused. Why stop filling this out? She looked at the next paper. It was another adoption form, dated a year later. This time, Princess Twilight had filled out the entire first page before stopping. A third page and she stopped halfway through the first again.

Then there was another adoption form. She looked at the date. It was only a week ago. Then she saw the name and her heart raced.

Starlight Glimmer... her name. Princess Twilight had started a form to adopt her. But it wasn’t finished... why?

Because she doesn’t care about you, that nagging voice said.

No, there has to be another reason, another voice said.

Just get out of here! The third voice said. You shouldn’t be here!

There was nothing else here. She put it back in the drawer. She saw the next folder. It was labeled CPH. She lifted it up and started to look at it.

Then she noticed the last folder. It was labeled SUNBURST.

She stopped. Her heart quickened. Instantly her mind went to three different places all at once.

There’s the answer. The answer that Princess Twilight has been keeping from you. Go on, open it. It’s waiting right there

It’s probably nothing. Princess Twilight found out so little that it isn't worth telling you. Just go home.

She found out something you don’t want to know, you idiot. Get out of here!

Carefully, she reached for the folder, putting the CPH folder back. Carefully, she opened the folder up.

There was something labeled an Incident Report. Her heart leapt into her throat. In an instant the three warring parts of her brain were silenced. Whenever an adult used the word incident, it was never a good sign. Still, she kept reading.

There was an explosion during a lab class. There were a few injuries, and only one fatality. She felt her heart quicken. She knew what that word meant. She knew what death meant, even if she never personally had to experience anypony dying.

She was sweating all over as she read the name. She read it over and over, hoping that she was misreading. Maybe it was just that there wasn’t any light in this office, but she kept reading.

Sunburst.

She read the entire document, hoping it would provide context and show her that she had misunderstood. Over and over again she tried reading, hoping she had just misunderstood, before the rational part of her brain reminded her that there was only one reason that this report would be in a file labeled Sunburst.

She sat at that desk for nearly thirty more minutes, trying to stop her head from spinning. She felt like she was going to faint and throw up, all at once. She also felt like she was going to cry. She wanted to cry, but her eyes refused to produce tears.

Finally, after who knew how long, she placed all the papers back into the folder, closed it, and put it back in the drawer behind the CPH folder and closed it.

She barely remembered sneaking back through the hallways, though she never really worried about being caught by the guards. She entered her room, closing the door behind her. She sat there, wondering what to do next.

Sunburst was dead... and Princess Twilight knew, but had kept it from her.

She looked all throughout her room. There was her large, four-poster bed, a chest filled with toys, a small drawing table, a bookshelf filled with books and comics, a private bathroom off to the side with an extra-large tub for bath time whenever she didn’t feel like the castle’s bathhouse, and a closet that only had a dress and a set of rain gear, but only for lack of needing anything else.

There was a voice in her head saying that Princess Twilight had been manipulating her. She didn’t really care about her. But that couldn’t be true. Princess Twilight had brought her here and doted on her in a way she never dreamed she would be. The best luxuries, plenty of love and attention, and an education that was even greater than Celestia’s School for the Gifted.

And an adoption form. She wanted to adopt her. Then... why wasn’t it filled out?

Because she doesn’t really care about me. Because she left it there so I’d find it and think that she actually cared.

But if it was a set-up, why did she leave Sunburst’s information so clearly in the same drawer?

She’s a master manipulator. I’m just a little kid, I couldn’t possibly understand.

She walked toward her bed and climbed on top. There was a stuffed bear on top. She grabbed a hold of it and squeezed it hard. The tears still wanted to come out, but they just weren’t. She lit up her horn, undoing her pigtails and letting her mane fall in a mess.

At that point, the door cracked open. Starlight jumped and looked up. The hallways was dark, so no light was coming in, but even in the dark she could tell who it was.

“Oh. Starlight. Did I wake you?”

Starlight tensed up as Princess Twilight entered the room. “I’m sorry. I woke up and was getting myself a drink, so I thought I’d check on you...” the princess trailed off as she got a good look at her charge. “Starlight, what’s wrong? You look scared. Did you have a nightmare?”

Starlight opened her mouth to reply, but found the words not coming out at first. “Y-yes,” she said.

Princess Twilight came forward. Starlight felt her head spin again, almost afraid to let her teacher touch her but unable to stop her. Twilight climbed onto the bed and wrapped her forelegs around her. “Princess Luna told me you’ve been having trouble with your dreams. Are they...” she trailed off, like asking would be a horrible thing. But she forced it out. “Was it about the past? Before I brought you here?”

Starlight nodded. It was all she managed.

Princess Twilight kissed her on the top of her head. “Oh Starlight. I know it hurts...”

With Princess Twilight embracing her, the barrier that had been keeping her tears back suddenly disappeared. With a loud sob she buried her head into the princess’s neck and cried. She cried and cried and cried, thinking the flow of tears would never cease.

Princess Twilight’s wings joined her forelegs in wrapping around Starlight. She shifted her head to kiss her just above the horn.

“Starlight... are your sessions with Dr. Heart helping?”

Starlight tried to answer, but she could only sob.

“Starlight... I wish I knew what to do for you. I’m trying everything in my power to make you happy. The lessons I’m teaching you are to help you find happiness. I...” Princess Twilight trailed off.

“Princess?” Starlight asked. She was starting to calm down a little, but her emotions were even more confused. Her mentor seemed like she didn’t know what she was doing.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry I can’t make you happy as you deserve.”

Starlight wanted to ask about Sunburst, but something stopped her. She wasn’t sure why, but there was something telling her to leave it be for right now.

“Can I sleep with you?” Starlight asked, not sure where the request came from.

There was a long silence before Twilight answered. “Okay. Just for tonight.”

Within a few minutes, they were lying on Princess Twilight’s large bed. Starlight was tucked under the princess’s wing, wrapped in the feathers that were warmer and more comfortable than any blanket. She felt safe and comfortable.

Her mind, previously at war with itself, was starting to silence. She still didn’t know what to think, or what to do with this new information, but right now it didn’t matter. She wanted to just fall asleep with the first adult that had shown her kindness.

She fell asleep, and she didn’t dream again.

Author's Note

Well, I'm a little worried about this chapter. The Buffalo FAQ and Starlight are things I've worried about. I'm sure for the former, it's just having anything vaguely political in today's climate, but handling Starlight has always been a delicate matter.

Only one more chapter for pony and human, then we get the two halves fully meeting.

Ponies X

Unit 1: Pre-Unification Equestria
Chapter 3: Star Swirl the Bearded

Starswirl the Bearded is a Unicorn that was old when the Two Princesses were young. Because he ruled in the pre-Unification period, he was previously relegated to obscurity. However, following the return of Princess Luna and the ascension of Princess Twilight Sparkle, who has listed him as one of her favorite historical figures, his accomplishments are becoming more well known.

Starswirl was born in 350 BNM, and disappeared in 10 ANM, and is widely believed by many magical scholars to have ascended to a higher plane after such a long life. This theory has been disputed, as he never was considered worthy to Ascend to Alicornhood. The other major theory is that he simply died after whatever process he discovered to expand his life wore out.

In the modern day, he is best known for being the mentor to Clover the Clever, one of the original founders of Equestria, and for helping to guide Princess Celestia and Princess Luna in the early days on their rule. The fact that he was such a prominent mentor makes his fade into obscurity a bit puzzling. When asked following the return of her sister, Princess Celestia commented that several records from before Nightmare Moon have been lost.

Starlight sat in school, trying hard and failing to follow what Cheerilee was teaching. It was a shame, because it was history, a subject she greatly enjoyed. She really should be taking notes, knowing she had a half-finished report sitting at home that needed touching up. But with what she had found out yesterday, she was drifting in and out of the lecture.

“Starswirl the Bearded was born 350 BNM, and he quickly.... When he sealed away this great evil, using what became known as the five... The Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle, currently wields.... Harmony is the only one that remains...”

No matter what, her thoughts always drifted back to what she had discovered in the Princess’s files. That Sunburst was... gone.

She wondered if she should be angry at the Princess of Friendship for keeping it from her, but she just felt numb. Almost like the fact that her friend was dead hadn’t sunk in.

The bell rang, and it was time for recess. She didn’t feel like going out, but felt like keeping up appearances. Sunny Flare was patrolling around the school as usual, this time accompanied by Sour Sweet. When the pair saw their charge come out, they greeted her with a smile, then returned to their duty.

Playtime wasn’t very playful. She didn’t join in the game of freeze tag. She went up and down the slide a few times, then sat on the swing, going at it haphazardly.

“Starlight?”

She perked her ears up. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn’t noticed Diamond Tiara walk up to her.

“Oh... hey.”

Diamond sat on the swing next to her. “Is something wrong? You haven’t been very attentive lately.”

Starlight was a bit surprised. She had been under the assumption that nopony had been noticing her.

“I’m... fine.”

“Are you?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

Diamond Tiara was quiet for a moment. “Starlight... trying to keep something to yourself isn’t healthy.”

Starlight didn’t respond right away. So her friend went on.

“My mother hurt me bad. She kept hurting me. She still is, even though she is getting better. I was always too afraid to tell anypony, even Silver Spoon. So I took out my aggression on everypony. And everypony hated me. But when the Cutie Mark Crusaders found out, my life got better.”

Starlight sat there. Her mind was in such a jumble that Diamond’s words only slightly untangled them.

She looked over at the two guards that had been sent to watch over her. Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet weren’t looking directly at her. They were scanning the area, keeping an eye out for any threats. After a few moments Sour Sweet started patrolling the perimeter, which meant that she’d come closer.

“...Do you think you could come over tonight?”

Diamond Tiara’s eyes widened. Whatever she had been expecting to hear, that wasn’t it.

“What?”

Sour Sweet had turned to their direction.

“I don’t want anypony else knowing about this. Not yet.”

“You’re worried about the other foals learning?”

“No... I don’t want the guards learning.”

Diamond Tiara was stunned once again. Sour Sweet came up to them.

“Is everything alright, Starlight?”

“Yes Miss Sweet,” Starlight answered.

“And how are you, Diamond Tiara?”

“Oh, I’m fine. Starlight and I were just talking about having a slumber party.”

The guard brightened up quite a bit. “Oh, goody! Princess Twilight was hoping that you’d make a friend close enough to invite over! I’m sure she’d say yes!” Then, like a switch was pulled, she started to frown. “Which means more work for me.”

The two fillies stared at her like she had grown another head.

“...Sorry, that usually doesn’t come out anymore,” she said. Regaining her stoic presence, she continued her patrol.

“...Anyway, yeah, I’ll come over as soon as I can,” Diamond Tiara said. “Knowing my mom, she’ll probably want to see me over there tonight and want me to butter Twilight up.”

“Could you make it tonight?”

That again caught Diamond Tiara off guard, but she nodded. “Sure, I’ll try. Just try to clear it with Twilight first.”

“I really appreciate this,” Starlight said. And she meant it. The weight in her heart was still there, but Diamond Tiara’s words had propped it up a bit. Maybe things would be better after all.

Starlight was pulled out of her thoughts by Diamond Tiara. But it wasn’t words that surprised her, but the hug that she received.

“It’ll be okay,” Diamond Tiara said. “I can help you through it.”

“I don’t know,” Starlight said.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned in the last few months, it’s that everypony has their own problems.” She pointed her hoof at the playground. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were playing with the other foals. “Apple Bloom lost her parents. Scootaloo’s parents are always working so she has to stay with her aunts. Sweetie’s parents are so clueless that her sister Rarity has to raise her.”

She swept her foreleg across the yard. “Dinky’s father travels so much she barely sees him. Pipsqueak has always been bullied for being so small. Twist is so shy she hardly talks anymore, and Featherweight is so clumsy he’s always spilling ink on himself when he’s working at the school newspaper, and he’s not even working the press anymore.”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“To prove a point. Everypony has problems, and they only get worse if you don’t ask anypony for help. It’s what happened to me. And I...” Starlight could tell there was a lump in her throat. “...I was a bad pony. I don’t want that to happen to you.”

Starlight was quiet for a moment. “Okay. Come over tonight and I’ll tell you everything. Just don’t tell Princess Twilight, or the guards.”

“You’re a fool, Princess.”

Twilight sighed as Chancellor Neighsay went off on another one of his rants. The progress toward ending this ridiculous “Ponies First” policy was going slower than she had hoped. But then, if it was going to be that easy, Princess Celestia would have ended it long ago.

She legally could end it at any time with a simple decree, but she remembered Princess Celestia’s words. ”This isn’t a change you can force, Twilight. If you want the other races to be accepted, they need to be changed through the system. There will only be increased hatred, maybe even a civil war, if the issue is changed any other way.”

“By letting these other creatures get the same privileges, we’re taking resources away from the rightful inhabitants of these lands. It’s bad enough you’re letting those bison get the same privileges without taxation...”

“As I’ve explained to you before, Chancellor, we’re working on a tax plan. Besides, they’re already trading in a good portion of their land for us to cultivate...”

“Bah, that land is ours by ancient treaty! And they think they deserve it because of their ancestors...”

“But we apparently own it because of our ancestors?”

“Don’t change the subject!” Neighsay was starting to lose the composure he was famous for. “This town’s been bad enough. Donkeys and Zebras running around, and you’re letting that beast run around the castle...”

Twilight lost her temper. Not to the extent that she lost it at the climax of her quest to understand “Pinkie Sense”, but it was a close second. Her eyes glowed white hot, and her mane began to fizzle. Still, she kept her voice at a calm level.

“Are you insulting a member of the Royal Family?”

Apparently, at that point Neighsay’s brain caught up to his mouth, and he realized what he had been saying. Shrinking back, he said, “Princess, I... I only meant...”

“I hatched Spike the dragon myself. Princess Celestia helped me raise him in the early years. He was tutored by the finest teachers in Equestria, outside of a school, thanks to your policies. He’s the savior of the Crystal Empire, an Empire that increased our economy with trade and resources. Why is he considered a beast?”

Neighsay clearly wanted to be anywhere but in front of the Princess he had offended. “Well... I suppose being raised by ponies helped him... but these are not creatures with any sort of pony upbringing! Can we really trust them?”

Twilight felt her temper flare again. She was trying to hide it, but she apparently failed, as Neighsay shrank back a bit in fear. Twilight took a deep breath.

“Perhaps we should reschedule the rest of this meeting,” Twilight said. “I’ll approve of the temporary budget for the next month.”

“Yes, of course,” Neighsay said, a little too quickly.

Twilight signed the pre-approved budget they had both agreed to follow if no agreement could be reached. Neighsay took it and nearly bolted out of the room.

Flash Sentry, who had been watching from the doorway where he was standing guard, betrayed the slightest bit of emotion by looking relieved. As soon as Neighsay had left, Calibri came in. Before she could speak, Twilight asked her something.

“Do you know where Spike is at the moment?”

“He’s in the library, having his daily lessons. He couldn’t have heard the Chancellor’s opinions of him.”

Twilight looked relieved. Rubbing her head, she wondered aloud, “How do we let ponies like him come into power?”

“That’s a complicated answer, Your Highness,” Calibri said. “Shall I tell Duke Privilege that his appointment with you has been moved up?”

“I suppose. Though tell him to wait five minutes for me.”

Calibri nodded and left. Twilight took a few deep breaths and wondered if there was some other duty she needed to do that could give her a way out of the next meeting. But no. Mayor Mare had already met with her to approve construction around her castle, there was nothing else to do for the First Contact project at the moment, and her next appointment with Doctor Heart wasn’t until tomorrow.

She was starting to wonder if she should start taking up drinking.

Finally, five minutes passed, and the Duke entered the room. He reminded Twilight of Prince Blueblood in so many ways, a comparison that was not hampered by him being an Earth Pony. Same snobbish exterior, same fear of dirt, same cluelessness to what the “common pony” faced.

So, of course, the purpose of the meeting turned out to be exactly what Twilight feared it would be.

“My dear Princess, you told me in your previous letter that you didn’t accept marriage proposals by letter. I should have guessed a beautiful mare such as yourself wouldn’t do without a more personal proposition. So here I am, in person, with the proposition: marry me!”

“...I thank you for the offer, but I’m afraid I must decline,” Twilight said simply.

Privilege, despite his family name, knew he had to work for something you wanted, and wasn’t one to give up. He had clearly expected his initial offer to be turned down, so he kept going.

“My dear, think of all that could come of our marriage! Why, we’d have a powerful political alliance...”

“I’m already aligned with the other princesses.”

“We could work to take down Chancellor Neighsay,” he countered.

“I have my own plans, and I have other political goals beyond that that you wouldn’t approve of.”

“We could bear strong foals that would do great good for Equestria.”

“I’m already...” she started to say. She trailed off, and after considering a moment, she spoke again. “I already have a foal, and a whelp. I love them both, and they’re already more than I need right now.”

There was a moment of silence, Privilege was looking at her as if he was trying to piece something together.

“Are the rumors true? Do you already have a suitor?”

Twilight tensed ever so slightly. “That’s none of your concern. I have given you my answer. You are dismissed.”

Privilege didn't move. “So, it is true. A shame.” He cleared his throat. “I call the Lover’s Duel.”

Twilight groaned. This was going to take longer than expected.

“Fine fine. Being an Earth Pony, I suppose you choose Strength?”

Privilege nodded.

“Very well. Captain Flash, send out for...”

She didn’t finish the sentence, because at that moment Calibri entered with two other guards, carrying the very item that she had been about to send for. It seemed that the Royal Secretary had been expecting this very thing.

As the two guards set it up, Spike wandered into the room. Seeing the table, he whispered to Flash, “Another Lover’s Duel?”

Flash nodded.

“Why does Princess Celestia allow this?”

Flash normally didn’t let himself get pulled into conversation while on duty. But this time, his pride in one of the Princesses he served got to him. “An ingenious system, really. Princess Celestia got so tired of suitors that she set up a law that only a pony that can surpass her in one of the three skills that the tribes are known for, they’ll win her hoof in marriage. Of course, no ordinary pony can defeat an Alicorn in terms of raw power, so it's been centuries before anypony has even dared to call one. Nopony was even sure it existed until that one Duke from the northern territories dug it up.”

Spike had to laugh at the thought of anypony trying to take on Princess Celestia in any field. He thought for a moment. “And how can Rainbow Dash run the flying challenges for her?”

Flash grinned. “Princess Celestia truly thought ahead. Raw strength like the Earth Ponies have can be wielded easily, if not precisely by a newcomer. But flight and magic? Their challenges require more... finesse. That’s why champions could be used in the early days.” Flash looked at the scene again. “One hundred years after the Ascension. Princess Twilight has until then to get good at her flying. I doubt anypony would be able to take her on by then.”

As they spoke, the table was set up. The two ponies sat on either side, then placed their front knee joints on the cushions. Their hooves locked.

“Twilight’s had three years. She’s not quite as strong as the Apples, but I doubt she’ll lose here,” Spike said.

Calibri stepped forward. “I’ll be officiating this match of strength. The first one to push the other’s hoof off the table wins. Using the opposite hoof is strictly forbidden. Any sort of violent, aggressive action toward your opponent is forbidden. Does everypony understand the rules?”

Both contestants nodded.

“Then you are to begin... now!”

It was no contest. While it took a bit of straining, Twilight had Privilege’s hoof pinned to the other side of the table in less than thirty seconds.

“The winner is...”

“No!” Privilege said, cutting off Calibri’s declaration. “I demand a rematch! That had to be fixed in some way!”

“And what grounds do you base that on?” Twilight asked.

“Even an Alicorn’s strength can’t grow that much in three years. You must have augmented yourself with a spell of some kind...”

Twilight had been expecting this accusation, so it didn’t make her angry. Still, she had learned from Celestia that a certain flair from the dramatics was good in certain situations. She she lowered her voice to a careful calm.

“Are you accusing me of cheating, Duke Privilege? Are you insulting my honor?”

Privilege, like Neighsay before him, seemed to remember who he was talking to, and shrank back. “Uh... n-no, Your Highness. I was... I was merely...”

Twilight softened her features. “You’ve lost the Lover’s Duel. As per the rules, you are now ineligible from proposing to me again for another five years. Take your leave, and I might forget this insult.”

Duke Privilege started to take his leave. As he neared the exit, Twilight spoke again.

“I hope I can count on your vote next month to end Chancellor Neighsay’s policies?”

This was an even shot, whether or not the Duke would be petty enough to seek revenge, or maintain enough of a head to remember that he needed to keep up strong political ties. Fortunately, Privilege looked relieved at the out.

“Of course, Your Highness.”

“Excellent. Well then, you have a good day.”

The Duke left. The guards went to work collecting up the table that they had just laid out. Twilight returned to her larger meeting table, sitting at it and taking a few deep breaths.

Was this really politics? Pressuring ponies into voting with you, offering back-scratching in exchange for votes, even on something that so obviously needed to happen? She remembered as a filly, hearing about political debates and imagining two adults talking politely and logically until one of them convinced the other. She never imagined that filibusters, political alliances, and voting on popularity would ever be a thing. It seemed so childish, and yet it was so integrated into the system she had little choice but to go along with it.

She was starting to see why Celestia was so intent on keeping her out of politics as long as possible.

She was brought out of her thoughts by Spike, who had come up to her and wrapped his arms around her neck. Twilight returned the hug, pulling him up onto the chair with her.

“Thank, Spike. I needed that.”

“You still haven’t told anypony you’re dating Flash?”

Twilight shook her head. “As soon as they find out, Flash is going to have a political target on his back. I want our first few months together to be at least sort of peaceful.”

“Around here? Please.”

“So, did your lesson go well?”

Spike smiled. “I got a 97% on my last essay!” He proudly held it up for Twilight to see.

Twilight looked it over. “Only a small spelling mistake and a misplaced punctuation mark. Very good. This is a new high score!”

Spike beamed proudly. But his smile soon faded. “Did... did the meeting with Chancellor Neighsay go well?”

Twilight had been expecting that question, but had still been hoping it wouldn’t be brought up. She could only put on a brave smile. “He still isn’t backing down. But I think the vote next month could really change things. A lot of the Dukes are getting pretty eager to butter the new princess up, so they will likely vote for me.”

“Than I can go to school with everypony else?”

“I promise, I’ll sign you up the day after.”

Spike smiled, though Twilight could see a bit of sadness in it. Twilight could tell he knew there was a good chance that he would continue to be an outsider, even after the next meeting.

“Calibri, isn’t it about time for lunch?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, Princess.”

“Good. Tell the kitchen staff to bake up a cake for Spike...”

“Um, actually, Twilight... can I bake it? I miss doing that.”

That rather surprised Twilight, who had never been under the impression that he missed doing any of the work that he used to do. “Of course, Spike. Just don’t get in any of the other workers’ way. They need to cook for the entire castle, not just us.”

Spike nodded, then went out the door. Twilight watched him go, her mind wondering about the future of the dragon in her care.

“Princess Twilight, while we wait for lunch, perhaps you should take a look at the budget proposal.”

Twilight sighed. “I suppose.”

Twilight was in the middle of a meeting with the other members of the Council of Friendship when Starlight got home. Seeing what was happening, Starlight gave her saddlebag to the servant who was waiting on her and took a seat in the small chair on the opposite side of Spike’s. Twilight ruffled her mane, but otherwise didn’t stop her meeting. It was understood that she would wait until the grown-ups were finished.

“The humans will be here in a few days,” Twilight said. “I’ve passed out their lesson plan to all of you. I want you to teach them how to use their natural pony powers. It shouldn’t be too hard to make them comfortable. Can you accommodate them fine?”

“Sure as shootin’,” Applejack said. “We got the guest room set up fer the other AJ, an’ Apple Bloom can share her room.”

“Plenty of room in my cloud house,” Rainbow Dash said. “The other Dash and Scootaloo should be comfortable, and I had it lowered and put in a stairway to get back up.”

“I have an extra apartment my counterpart can stay in, and Sweetie can share her room,” Rarity said.

Pinkie was uncharacteristically quiet. “I’m... I’m so sorry, Twilight, but the Cakes told me they couldn’t take in even the other me, let alone the other three, it’s just too much!”

“Don’t worry, Pinkie, I anticipated this.” She turned to a servant, who was approaching with a kettle of tea to refill cups. “As soon as you’re finished, tell the chambermaids to prepare guest rooms for four.”

“Of course, Your Highness,” he said.

“What about you, Fluttershy?” Twilight said.

She was unusually quiet. “Um, I can make room for the other Fluttershy, but... maybe the other Zephyr Breeze should stay in the castle.”

“Why? Because your cottage only has one bedroom?”

“Oh, well, there’s that, but...”

“But if this Zephyr Breeze is anything like the Zephyr Breeze in Equestria, then Fluttershy wants to be apart from him as much as possible,” Rainbow Dash said.

That got a round of looks from around the table. “Fluttershy... this is your brother. Surely you love him?”

“Well, yes, but he makes me so... so...”

Much to everypony’s surprise, Rainbow Dash flew out of her seat, flew over to Starlight, and clamped her hooves down on her ears. Whatever Fluttershy said next, it went unheard by the little filly, but it brought the whole table to a stunned silence.

When Rainbow Dash removed the hooves, it was in time for Starlight to hear her teacher say, “He can’t be that bad... can he?”

Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Take every one of your suitors and roll them into one, then not have some way of getting rid of him. That’s what I’ve had to put up with the entire time I’ve known him.”

“...Well, this will be challenging, but hopefully some time in Equestria will do him good. So that’s five permanent bedrooms then. Then you guys can come here to give them lessons in there new abilities.”

“So we can start doing things again? That’s good. I was starting to feel like I wasn’t important anymore.” Pinkie said.

“I’m sorry we haven’t been able to hang out much lately, but since I’ll be taking care of the humans soon, Princess Celestia is assigning some of my other duties among Cadance, Luna, and herself. So while we’re doing this, we’ll have more time together.”

That got a round of appreciation from the table. The talk went on for ten more minutes before the meeting ended. As the other filed out, Twilight turned her attention to Starlight.

“Thank you for being patient, sweetheart. Now, what is it you wanted to ask me?”

“Um... can I have a friend sleep over tonight?”

Twilight was stunned, but her smile crossed her face rather quickly. “You want to have a friend over? Of course, honey! Who is it?”

“Um... Diamond Tiara?”

Suddenly Twilight’s mood changed, as if a switch had been flipped. “That... might be a challenge.” She turned to Calibri. “Do you know if having her over here is a good idea while her mother is under investigation?”

“It shouldn’t be a problem. You didn’t initiate the investigation, and you aren’t involved in it in any way. It should be okay to have her here.”

“Alright then.” She turned back to Starlight. “She can stay. Do you want me to send her a carriage for her?”

“Yes please,” Starlight said.

“Do you have any homework tonight?”

“No, Princess.”

“Alright then. You can go play for right now. I’ll give you your magic lesson in thirty minutes, after I take care of a few other things.”

Starlight thanked her and scampered off.

Twilight entered her private office a few minutes later, relieved that something seemed to be going right for once. Starlight had made enough of a connection with a pony her own age... a peer, and one that had her own difficulties in life. That was good. That meant that Starlight would have somepony else to help her through her feelings when it was time for her to learn about Sunburst.

She sighed. With how much her life was changing, it was good that at least something seemed to be for the better.

She was finally getting more responsibilities, and she was starting to wish she didn’t have them. Before she had the position, she had envisioned politics as a group of civilized ponies debating politely until the most logical choice was found. But every meeting she had attended was full of shouting and filibusters, refusing to back down without some form of back-scratching, and so many ponies were treating the position as their way into riches. Her belief that politicians like this were voted out after one term went up in smoke.

Interacting with these ponies made Twilight understand why it was so hard to avoid becoming a tyrant. Why were ponies like Neighsay holding on to such ridiculous fears and hampering progress? Why were they objecting to other races bringing their strengths into Equestria? Why couldn’t he have let Spike attend school normally?

And that brought Twilight onto a new subject. Why did Spike ask for his schooling to resume at this point?

Spike had been disappointed at not being allowed to attend school as a child. He had been allowed into the castle’s pre-school, which was out of the EEA’s jurisdiction. Some parents had been nervous about a dragon attending with their foals, some due to bigotry, other due to the more rational fear of Spike accidentally hurting someone with his claws. It had taken the application of a special spell to placate those worries.

The first morning, he had been dropped off, he ended up screaming and begging for Twilight not to leave. It had been heartbreaking to hear his wails as she trotted out. When she came by to pick him up that afternoon, he had been happily playing blocks with the other children, and had neary pitched a fit at having to leave. Those few months had been happy ones for Spike, even with the occasional foal repeating their father’s rhetoric, but it was still happy.

Then kindergarten came around, and with it the EEA’s rules.

That had been the first time that she had ever had any disagreement with Princess Celestia on anything. She had angrily asked Celestia how she could have allowed something like this. She had immediately slapped her hooves over her muzzle and waited for Celestia’s wrath to descend on her. Instead her mentor took her gently in her forelegs and told her a lot about how governments worked, how even she couldn’t do everything, and how she needed to let ponies make their own mistakes. She wasn’t quite sure she understood it then.

Celestia had made sure any non-pony citizen or guest in her border was afforded protection, and fair treatment. There was also equal opportunity for work in the laws, but it had been notoriously hard to enforce with how many ponies still didn’t want to back it. And even if the EEA could say public schools couldn’t be integrated, Celestia still made sure they had to allow them a chance to get an education. The schools that were set up had the bare minimum funding Chancellor Neighsay could get away with giving them.

She wasn’t going to let Spike get that. She asked Celestia to set him up with a private tutor. For the primary school days, he had always brought home good grades, always showing them off to her with pride.

Then came the end of primary school, and with no cutie mark to show him where his additional studies were, he was left wondering what to do next. Largely unsure and bored, he resorted to being Twilight’s assistant. She had wondered if it had been a good idea at first, but he had proven himself to be quite useful.

Then the palace staff had come and robbed him of even that. While Twilight tried to keep giving him work, it was clear he had become redundant. Then, just a few days ago, he had asked Twilight if she could hire him a tutor.

“What do you want to learn?”

“...Could... could I get somepony to teach me about politics?”

That had floored her. “Politics? Whatever for?”

“I...” he was quiet for a moment. At first Twilight thought that Spike was too embarrassed by his choice, but she realized that he was trying to find the words to it.

“Well... you’re always trying to help me. But I haven’t done anything about it. You’re always saying we should be trying our best. Well... maybe this is my best.”

Twilight was silent for a moment. “You’re... you’re going to try and go into politics?”

“I don’t know. But I can’t keep doing nothing.”

She hugged her little dragon then, and kissed his face a few times.

The first few lessons had gone well. Maybe this was his path. Maybe he hadn’t found it yet. Maybe he was jealous that her attention was being split for Starlight and just wanted to feel like he was equal.

As she went through her thoughts, she fished the unfinished adoption forms out of her desk. One for Starlight, and several for Spike. Never finished, and never thrown out.

What was stopping her? She had her hangups on Starlight, but what had been stopping her with Spike? There had always been a different excuse for herself. She was too young, she was too busy, Spike wouldn’t be happy here, he needed to return to his own kind eventually. But none of them stood up to scrutiny. Even while young, she had taken care of Spike effectively, even if she did have castle staff and her parents acting as a safety net. Even at her busiest, she always managed to make some time for Spike, her teachers had been accommodating. And Spike had shown that he was perfectly happy in Equestria.

She laughed. In charge of two children, a significant amount of political power, and an entire First Contact plan, and she couldn’t even do this. Life sure was interesting sometimes.

“Princess?”

Twilight turned. Calibri had entered. She realized she had left the door open, otherwise she wouldn’t have intruded.

“Yes?”

“Miss Starlight’s guest has arrived. Dinner will be served in half an hour.”

“Thank you, Calibri.”

She bowed and left, leaving Twilight alone once more. She looked at the adoption forms again.

Perhaps telling Starlight the truth wasn’t the only thing that should happen at the end of summer.

Interlude IV: Children

Diamond Tiara walked into Starlight’s room, her belly filled with some of the best food she had ever tasted. Whoever Twilight had cooking for her was the greatest chef in Equestria, she was convinced.

Starlight was behind her, also looking stuffed. She was apparently only allowed this kind of food on special occasions. Princess Twilight was more content to eat fast food. Hayburgers and donuts had been staples of her diet since her early days of her education, and that had not changed much even after she had become a princess. In fact, if anything her dietary habits had only gotten worse, as alicorns had little to worry about from cholesterol, diabetes, or obesity. Starlight had bemoaned multiple times having to keep a healthy diet while her mentor had been seen downing junk food.

“The princess is really nice,” Diamond Tiara said.

“I think so,” Starlight said as she took a seat on one of the cushions in her room. When she had arrived, it had been plenty bare and sparse. Then Princess Twilight had taken her shopping. At first, she had limited what she wanted, but the princess had insisted that she get anything that she thought she would want. It ended with her having everything she ever dreamed of having, at least when it came to material things. A pile of stuffed animals, a desk with writing equipment and parchment, a large bed with a canopy, a bookshelf filled with books (something that Princess Twilight had helped her pick out), and much more.

Diamond Tiara took a seat on the other cushion. “Well... what did you want to tell me?”

Starlight paused, the reason she had asked Diamond Tiara over had returned into her brain. She took a deep breath.

“You need to promise to keep this quiet about this. You can’t tell anypony. Not the Cutie Mark Crusaders, not Silver Spoon, not even your parents.”

“I promise.”

She took a deep breath. “Okay... do you remember me telling you guys that I came from an orphanage a few towns over?”

“..Yeah,” Diamond Tiara said, suddenly getting a very uncomfortable feeling about the direction of this conversation.

“Well... that was the truth, but it wasn’t all of it...”

Twilight sat in her bedroom, writing to Flash. In some ways, she felt a little silly constantly chatting with her coltfriend like a pony five years younger. But she had passed over dating for too long, and there was a lot to catch up on.

So you sent him packing?

Yeah. At this rate, I can’t wait until I pass the divinity threshold.

Divinity threshold?

What Princess Celestia calls the point where average ponies think that immortals are untouchable. She said that once she hit five hundred, the suitors just stopped coming. She had completely forgotten about the laws until I ascended.

Cadance didn’t get any suitors?

Everypony forgot the laws. It wasn’t until after she was engaged to my brother that the laws were rediscovered, so she got off the hook.

And you’re not worried about losing one?

Not really. Even before I ascended, my magic was already better than any other mortal I knew, and Rainbow Dash can fly circles around everypony else. So don’t worry, you can keep me all to yourself.

Lucky me. You seem to have everyone wanting to get a piece of you. You told me that there was one pony in town that was trying to get her daughter to butter up to Starlight. Is she still trying to do something?

Spoiled Rich? Yeah, her daughter is over here right now for a sleepover.

You don’t think that’s a little suspicious?

Of course I do. But Starlight was the one who invited her over, and she really wants to get away from her mother. She probably has instructions to dig up some dirt on me. She has that reputation. But I’m not worried. Starlight knows better than to share anything secret.

Diamond Tiara’s eyes were wide. Everything she had been told was so unbelievable, even coming from somepony who had been raised in Ponyville.

“That’s... whoa.”

“I know, it sounds weird.”

“That doesn’t even begin to describe it,” Diamond Tiara said. “You’re telling me you’re from the past? And Princess Twilight traveled back in time to adopt you?”

“That’s what she told me,” Starlight said.

“Yeah, but... why? Uh, no offense, but why would she do something like time travel to take on a student? That seems like it could end pretty bad. Were you, like, a prodigy or something? I don’t think so, if you don’t have a cutie mark yet...”

“I think she’s keeping something else from me. Everytime I ask her about the whole thing, she tells me that I’ll know when she thinks I’m ready. I thought that was just the Princess knowing best. But if she’s keeping something like Sunburst from me, what else is she not telling me?”

Diamond Tiara was quiet for a moment. “Well... what did you do after you found all this out?”

“I... went into the Princess’s room...”

Diamond Tiara tensed.

“...And I asked if I could sleep with her.”

Diamond Tiara relaxed. “Okay... so you still love the princess?”

“I... I don’t know.”

“You went to Princess Twilight right when you needed somepony. You must love her. I think that means you know she can be trusted.”

Starlight looked at the ground, not saying anything for a few moments. She touched the carpet with the tip of her hoof and traced shapes in the fabric. Finally, she looked up at her friend, who was wearing an expression of concern.

“Diamond... do you love your mother?”

Diamond Tiara felt like she had been punched, and flinched accordingly. Seeing this, Starlight’s eyes widened in guilt. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, that was a horrible thing to ask.”

But Diamond wasn’t listening anymore, she was looking at the carpet trying to get her thoughts back in order. When she next looked up, Starlight was still rambling several apologies.

“Yes.”

That single word stopped Starlight dead.

“I love my mom. Even though she’s been terrible to me. I love her, I want to stay with her. I don’t want my dad to leave her. I don’t want her to go to jail. I want to make her proud of me.”

“...Why? After everything she’s done to you?”

“I don’t know. Well... she hasn’t been all bad. Once, when I was still a blank flank, we had a day out, just the two of us. We went shopping everywhere, and she bought me everything I wanted. We went to the spa, and it felt really good just being pampered.

“Another time, when I was worried that I’d never get my cutie mark after Silver Spoon got hers before I did, she gave me a hug and she told me that I would, and very soon. She told me that no matter what it was, I’d be great at it. If I was an artist, my work would in every museum in Equestria. If I was a soldier, I’d become a general. If I were a politician, I’d be Princess Celestia’s right-hoof pony.”

Starlight tilted her head. “She sounds... nice.”

“She is... sometimes. But she’s mean sometimes too. The counselor says I shouldn’t be expected to put up with the bad moments just because there are some good moments. But I can’t help it.”

Starlight didn’t know what to say to that. She had heard all the horrible things that Spoiled Rich had done, she had heard the other foals on the playground talk about her like she had been the bride of Sombra, but hearing all this from her own daughter, the one she had always heard had suffered the most, was completely unbelievable.

The silence hung for a few more moments.

“I think you should just ask Princess Twilight to tell you why she pulled you from the past.”

“I’ve asked her. She told me that she doesn’t think I’m ready to know that.”

Diamond Tiara opened her mouth to say something, reconsidered, then closed her mouth. “Well... the Princess has done so much for Equestria, so usually I’d think that she was right. But... this is a big step.”

“I thought about telling her I know, but then I’d have to admit I was snooping through her files. Can you imagine how angry she’d get?”

Diamond Tiara thought a bit longer. “What about Spike? Maybe you can get information out of him. He was with Twilight when they picked you out of the past, right?”

“I thought about that, but I don’t think that’s a good idea. Spike sits in on nearly every meeting the Friendship Council has. He’s keeping things from me, and if I try to get information out of him, Princess Twilight will hear about it.”

Diamond Tiara hesitated a bit before asking her next question. “Starlight, you live with Spike. What’s he like?”

The question caught Starlight so off guard that she looked at Diamond Tiara. “Huh?”

“Well, ever since he got here, he mostly hung out at the library and around the Princess. We rarely ever see him on his own. He never even came to school...”

At that, Starlight actually looked angry. “It’s all thanks to Neighsay.”

“Who?”

“Neighsay. He’s this pony that’s in charge of all the schools in Equestria. He says that no creature who isn’t a pony should be allowed to go to school.”

Diamond Tiara’s eyes widened at that. “Really? But... why? Spike and Zecora are really nice... I guess that bird thing that Rainbow Dash was friends with wasn’t, but... wait,” Diamond Tiara said. “I thought I heard she was a friend of hers from school. How could that happen?”

Starlight stopped. “Wait... bird thing?”

“Some weird pony that looked like a chicken... gr...”

“Griffon?”

“Yeah! That’s it!”

“I... don’t know. I’ll ask the Princess the next time I see her. But this Neighsay guy won’t let him go to school. Princess Twilight says it’s because he’s afraid of things he doesn’t understand. And he is, because Spike is nice, and he did all kinds of things for me before the castle staff moved in, and he lets me read his comic books...”

Starlight starting breathing deeply. Over the course of her rant, her voice had been rising. She was grateful that she caught it before her voice carried out of the room. The last thing she needed was any of the castle staff reporting back to Princess Twilight about this conversation.

Diamond Tiara could only look at her friend, wondering what to say. She wished the Cutie Mark Crusaders were here. They seemed to know what to say in situations like this. The whole “relating to others” thing was still new to her.

“I’m just... it’s not fair!” Starlight raised her voice again. She caught herself again and adjusted her volume. “It’s not fair that Spike doesn’t get to go to school. It’s not fair I had to grow up in that orphanage. It’s not fair that you had to put up with your mom for so long with nopony helping you. I just... I wish I could do something.”

Diamond Tiara now knew what she wanted to tell Starlight, but she didn’t quite know the right words. She carefully searched her brain before speaking.

“Starlight... you need to be careful.”

Starlight looked at her friend, confused. “What do you mean?”

“Well... when my mom was being mean to me, I wished I could do something about it. The solution that I came up with was to be the filly that my mom wanted me to be. It ended with nopony liking me. If you want to do something, you might end up doing something that’s even worse than what you’re trying to fix.”

Starlight wasn’t sure what to say to that.

Spike lounged in his bean bag chair, reading the latest issue of Power Ponies. As he went through the latest adventure captured in panels, he dipped his claws into the bowl sitting next to him and pulled out another gem, popping it into his mouth. After chewing for a bit, he went back to reading.

The final panel ended on a cliffhanger. The Mane-iac had succeeded in brainwashing Miss Mare-velous into her personal servant, and was laughing as her teammates looked on in horror.

Smiling, he placed the comic in its bag and sealed it. He then moved on to his next new comic, The Adventures of Dr. Weird.

Sadly, on that night, he wouldn’t get past the cover. Drawn on the cover was a drawing of a large dragon menacing a pony with a black cloth wrapped around his head. The cloth might have been an inconvenience to his sight if he relied on his eyes for that particular sense. The tag line on the cover read The Demon of Manehattan Foils the Plans of the Wicked Claw!

Spike put down the comic in disgust. Suddenly he didn’t feel like reading.

He sighed, reaching for another gem, only to find his bowl empty. He sighed, knowing that Twilight wouldn’t let him have anymore. It was a lot easier to sneak junk food when he was in charge of the kitchen. It was a shame, he needed comfort food.

He loved comics, he really did. But about once a month, he’d get a reminder through them about how dragons were seen. There were no dragon superheroes, no heroic ones battling the forces of evil. No, they were the villains, the forces of destruction the heroes battled and stopped.

Eventually, he would read the comic to keep up with the story, then bag and board it and keep it out of sight. There was hardly any form of entertainment that didn’t demonize his kind in some ways. The children's book collections he read as a kid had to be censored by Twilight so he wouldn’t stumble across stories of brave knights slaying dragons. Just going across the posters at the movie theatre was enough for him to see that was true in film, even back when Twilight was screening every movie he saw.

He knew how the world saw dragons. Ponyville was a relatively safe haven, where everypony was nice to him. He had gotten a few odd looks, but after a few months he was a regular member of the community, and everypony seemed to treat him well. Even his greed-fueled rampage through Ponyville on that fateful birthday passed without much comment.

But any trip outside Ponyville reminded him how out of place he was among ponies. He remembered the odd looks he got among the elite of Canterlot when he had to attend a formal event. He remembered playing with foals in daycare, and their parents pulling them away in fear when they came to pick them up. Nopony dared outright confront him. He was under the care of Twilight Sparkle, which meant he had a direct line to Princess Celestia. But they barely hid what contempt they felt he could get away with.

It wasn’t all bad. Twilight’s Canterlot friends thought he was adorable and showered him with attention. Donut Joe had known him ever since Twilight brought him in during long nights of coffee and studying and was fond of him. And he ended up helping Hoity Toity whenever he stayed at the castle and gained an infrequent employer who had a soft spot for him. Even Prince Blueblood seemed to like him, even if there was some formality in their interactions.

Then, one day, while he was enjoying the massive amount of free time that came with Twilight getting an actual castle staff, something occurred to him. A question popped into his mind.

Why am I just accepting this?

Twilight had been the cause of this thought. As she took more responsibility as a princess, she announced that one of her goals would be to put an end to Chancellor Neighsay’s twisted policy. She went on in speeches to the senate about how foolish the rule was, how Spike was just like any other foal, and how he made good marks in his home-schooling.

He had been appreciative of the efforts, and had hoped that Twilight would be successful. He had always counted on Twilight for support, always counted on her to guide him through the hard times.

But he had never solved these problems on his own. Maybe it was time he fixed that.

The first thing he did was check the law and see if there was any rule against a non-pony holding office. As it turned out, there hadn’t been. Looking through the history, there had been a good reason. Celestia had successfully argued that the election system should be chosen by the citizens, and limiting who they could elect was an attack on voter rights. It hadn’t been fought too hard, as fear of the other races was enough to ensure no other creature could get elected.

But inevitably, as happened with all bad ideas, belief in it started to erode. But hate doesn’t die easily, and certainly not without a fight. Thus, seeing the writing on the wall, Neighsay had implemented his “Ponies First” policy, guaranteeing that no non-pony would get the education to get elected. As an added “bonus”, it kept non-ponies away from young foals, ensuring that they wouldn’t be “corrupted”.

At least, so he thought. He hadn’t counted on one dragon being born into a life of privilege. Neighsay could keep him out of public school, but he couldn’t stop Twilight from giving him a private education.

When he had gone to Twilight and announced that he wanted to start school again, Twilight had been ecstatic, learning that the dragon that she had raised from birth was interested in improving himself more. However, once her excitement wore off, around the time she had sent scrolls to the top three professors in Canterlot asking for private lessons, it did occur to her to wonder why Spike wanted to do this.

”Spike... what are you hoping to accomplish from all this?”

“Oh... you know. I just want to learn.”

“...Spike, please tell me what’s wrong,” Twilight said. “Are you feeling neglected because I have Starlight now? I told you it might take me awhile, but I’d keep making time for you...”

“It’s not that,” Spike said. “I know Starlight’s pretty... high maintenance,” he said, which was about the most diplomatic way of saying, ‘You need to keep an eye on her so she doesn’t become a super villain again’. “It’s... I want to do something.”

Twilight didn’t understand at first. “What?”

“You’re doing so much to help me. But... maybe I should start doing things for myself.”

“...Oh Spike,” Twilight said softly. She gathered up her little dragon in her forelegs. Then lay on a cushion in the middle of Twilight’s private study.

“Spike... you’ve done a lot for me. You don’t need to prove anything to anypony.”

“I’m not doing this to prove anything to anypony. I’m doing this to get what I deserve. I’ve seen you do so many things for Equestria and I... haven’t. I can’t just stay here forever while you’re doing all this hard work.”

“Spike, you work hard too...”

“No. I used to work hard. But now Celestia’s hired all these ponies for you. Calibri and the castle chefs are doing all the hard work. I just follow you around and read off your schedule.”

Twilight looked at him with what Spike would later realize was true empathy. No doubt she had been comparing his plight to her own initial feelings of inadequacy. During those first few months as Princess, before Tirek, where she seemed to be a mere ornament.

“Spike... if you really want to do this, I’m willing to help you. I’ll support you through whatever you decide. But you have to know that this is going to be very hard and very painful. Politics is... well, it’s stupid. Most ponies are desperate to be right, even when it becomes increasingly clear there wrong. They vote for candidates more than they’ll vote for issues, and they’ll turn a blind eye to horrible things as long as they can... ‘win’, for lack of a better word. Do you really want to get involved with all that?”

There was hesitation as Spike mulled over what Twilight had told him. But it only lasted for a few moments as he looked up at Twilight with conviction in his eyes.

“Yes.”

Twilight smiled, hugging him tighter. “Look at you. Even if you’re still a baby dragon, you’re growing up so fast.”

Spike blushed. “Twilight...”

“I remember when you would suck your tail. Now you want to study to be a politician...”

“Twilight!” he said, going scarlet and grateful that Rarity wasn’t around to hear this.

He looked at the comic again. The monstrous dragon was still there. But it wouldn't last for long. Not if he had anything to say about it.

Author's Note

I sat on this chapter a while, because it was under my self imposed word limit for this story. But I decided not to force it if it was the right length.

I know I said everyone would go to Equestria next chapter, but some more things needed to be wrapped up. Next time: a rather long chapter.

Humans in Equestria I

ATTENTION PALACE STAFF

As you know, starting next week, we will be having the interdimensional guests in our midst. I would like to remind you all of the following facts:

1. They are here for an important diplomatic mission. As a result, they are to be afforded the same luxuries and treatments as the average foreign visitor.

2. The fact that these ponies are from another world is a high-level secret. You have all signed the magically binding contracts to stay quiet to any non-authorized creature until such a time as the Crown decides to release the information. Any attempt to circumvent the contract will be met with serious legal repercussions.

3. The guests are not to leave palace grounds until authorized to by the Crown. If you see any attempt to leave, stop them gently but firmly and alert the guards.

4. Princess Celestia will arrive the day before our visitors are scheduled to arrive. I expect full quality treatment for her.

5. As a consequence of this, no leave will be granted over the next three months except in matters of great emergency. As a consolation, you will all receive a nice bonus for the summer.

Princess Twilight Sparkle

Princess of Friendship, Fourth Crown of Equestria

It had been a long and carefully timed process. Moving so many people into another world without arousing suspicions would take careful planning. Fortunately, two Twilights was more than enough.

With the help of Principal Celestia and a few other staff, there had been an excuse for the families to be there the day after school let out. Volunteering to help with summer school preparations was a bit flimsy, but at the moment they didn’t think anyone would look close. Well, the Changelings might, but they’d likely already be watching them close. That's why they needed to be careful.

The necessary parents all arrived in the morning. It was early Saturday, and few cars were on the streets. That was good. Fewer witnesses.

Sunset went through the portal first, followed by Twilight’s family. Once they were through, Cranky, mumbling about having to work, drove their car back to their apartment, parking it in the garage parking space they had paid for, then was given a lift back to school by Vice Principal Luna. This was repeated with the Apple family, then Rarity’s family, and so on. Each time, Cranky would take their cars back to their homes, parking it out of sight.

With luck, every neighbor would assume they were on vacation. A normal vacation, that is.

On the other side of the mirror, there had been several different reactions to becoming a four-legged creature.

Applejack had taken it in stride, even when her flank flashed and a cutie mark had appeared on her flank. It had been nearly identical to her counterpart’s, Princess Twilight noted, with the sole exception of it being mirrored. Each apple had its leaf on the opposite side.

Jonathan Apple and Jonagold had a more emotional response, but a few deep breaths managed to calm them down. This changed when their flanks flashed new cutie marks appeared. A large green apple with a star for Jonathan, and a bowl of applesauce for Jonagold. Princess Twilight took pictures to compare them with what the pony Applejack remembered of her parents’ cutie marks.

That ended up being the norm. With every group that passed through, with the youth taking the change in stride and the adults having more emotional responses. Princess Twilight was always on hand to keep them calm. However, she was also conducting research on the cutie marks that appeared on their flanks.

Rainbow Dash had a multi-colored running shoe appear as her cutie mark. Fluttershy had what looked like a pink rabbit. Rarity had the three diamonds that her pony counterpart had, though they seemed to be a darker shade of blue. And Pinkie’s cutie mark was a cupcake with multi-colored frosting, a single candle burning in its center, and confetti sprinkled around it. Not a single cutie mark that was the same as their counterparts.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle still had empty flanks. Princess Twilight made a note of this.

With the parents, she could only get pictures of the mark to compare later. Even Maud Pie was an enigma to her, as she had covered the mark for the entirety of her visit. She had to remember to ask Pinkie to send word to her sister.

For the first thirty minutes, Princess Twilight just watched as everyone adjusted to their new bodies. There seemed to be some that came through the portal in more control of their bodies for the first time, like when Starlight had followed her through. However many were like her, only slowly coming into their new bodies. They had been warned of the disorientation, and were mostly not panicking.

It was during this time that Sunset Shimmer and Little Twi approached her.

“Are you sure you’re up to this?” Sunset said. “These are a lot of ponies to keep track of.”

“Relax, I have Princess Celestia and my castle staff helping me out. This should run pretty smoothly. I have a banquet laid out for everypony. I was careful to pick things that humans eat naturally and have them mixed in with hay and alfalfa. We have rooms assigned, and I made sure the guards won’t let them exit the castle without a disguise and an escort. We have everything planned...”

Twilight trailed off when she noticed that Sunset was no longer focused on her. She was instead focused on Little Twi, who was looking at everyone observing their new cutie marks. It took a few seconds for Twilight to realize what the problem was; her eyes drifted to her counterpart’s flank. It was still as bare as ever.

“Now, now, Twilight,” Sunset said quickly. It took a moment for Twilight to realize she meant Little Twi. “Remember, we don’t know why your cutie mark hasn’t appeared. It could be a side effect of your previous contact with magic, it could be a fluke with the mirror.”

“It’s not bothering me,” Little Twi said. Twilight was thinking it was a good thing Applejack hadn’t heard that, because such an obvious lie might have given her a heart attack in response.

Sunset placed a hoof on her back. Little Twi seemed to relax at the touch. Princess Twilight wondered what to say, but figured this was a duty for Dr. Heart. Right now, she had other duties to attend to.

She went to the front of the room. Everyone seemed to have gotten their bearings and were now looking at her, waiting for instructions.

“I want to welcome you to Equestria. I know you must have a lot of questions, and they’ll be answered. But for now, if you’ll please accompany me to the dining room.”

The group obeyed without question, but it was still a slow process. While walking on four legs was easier than two, it was still a new way to walk, and many new ponies were learning it.

The dinner had been a repeat of the dinner with Little Twi’s family on a larger scale. They were enraptured by Princess Celestia’s beauty, they all tried the hay and found it pleasurable. There was some talk about how things would work.

The parents were the ones that were engaging in most of this discussion. The members of the Rainbooms all ended up seated at the end of the table, talking amongst themselves.

“Well, I must say this is less complicated than I expected,” Rarity said. She had brought a purse filled with fashion accessories, despite Sunset warning her they wouldn’t work well on a pony body. Using her magic, she had picked a compact mirror out of her bag and was admiring herself in it. “I must say, it is odd finding this body beautiful.”

“Trust me, it’s weird for everyone. You get used to it.” Sunset had paused between bites of a daisy sandwich. She had missed enjoying this kind of food when she had been human. Of course, she imagined that she’d miss some of the human food in a matter of weeks.

“Gotta say, I’m gettin’ kind of weirded out by how quick I’m adjusting,” Applejack said. She was looking at her hoof, finding it surreal to have such a different appendage.

Pinkie decided to chip in. “Well, having all of us have to get adjusted to being a pony would just be endless fluff. We need to get on with the interesting stuff.”

“What?” asked Sunset.

“What?” Pinkie repeated.

There was a moment of silence.

“When do you think we’re going to be able to leave the castle?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I want to try these babies out,” she spread a wing out as far as she could and motioned to it.

“It might be a day or two before that happens,” Sunset said. “Remember, for now we’re still keeping the human world on the down low. The citizens of Equestria might be more willing to believe in alternate dimensions, but it’s not information that we should just be throwing around.”

“Why not?” Applejack asked.

Sunset looked over at the group of adults, still listening to Princess Celestia give her assurance that all of her students receive the best of everything. She lowered her voice. No need for the parents to hear it. “Equestria has enemies. No need to bring them into the know until the humans are ready to defend themselves.”

“What kind of enemies?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I’ll let you know once we’re out of earshot,” Sunset said. “Right now, just get used to your new bodies.”

Applejack nodded, looking down at her plate. Several pieces of hay were sitting on her plate. She had tried picking up a piece with her hoof, but that had failed miserably. Sighing, she lowered her head and took a bite.

“Not bad,” she said.

“Don’t feel bad. You’ll get the hang of not having fingers,” Sunset said.

“Yeah. I saw this really old movie once with this guy who had no arms or legs, but he still managed to roll and light a cigarette with just his mouth,” Rainbow Dash said. “There’s got to be ways to do everything.”

“I just don’t think it’s fair that Earth Ponies have such a hard time gettin’ around.”

“Relax, it might not seem like it, but Earth Ponies have a powerful magic, it just takes a while to tap into. It’ll make up for the fact that you can’t... use...”

As Sunset drifted off, the others followed her gaze to see what she was finding so surprising. They were all gaping as well.

A piece of hay was floating through the air before popping into Pinkie’s mouth. She chewed a bit before she noticed that everyone was staring at her. “What?”

“Pinkie... how are you doing that?” Sunset finally managed.

“I’m just using my telekinesis, the same as you,” she said, picking up another piece of hay.

“Pinkie... you’re an Earth Pony. You don’t have any way to channel telekinetic magic. That requires a horn, remember?”

Pinkie paused. Slowly, she brought her hoof up to her forehead and felt. As soon as she did this, the magic around the hay vanished, and it fell back onto the plate.

“Well, poo,” Pinkie said. The others could only gape at what they had just seen.

“Um, where’s Spike?”

A side effect of Fluttershy speaking so rarely is that she tended to catch attention when she did speak. Her friends turned to her. “What?” Sunset asked.

“Where’s Spike? The one from this world, I mean. I wanted to see what kind of things a dragon ate.”

“He told me he was going to avoid the dinner at first,” Sunset said. “Something about having a lot of work to do.”

In truth, Spike didn’t have work to do. He simply didn’t want to attend the dinner. He didn’t think he could handle all the attention. Several humans just getting used to pony bodies staring at him? He thought it was best to avoid it.

He sat on his beanbag reading comics. He had started the evening reading his textbooks, but he had burnt himself out. He truly couldn’t understand how Twilight did it. Even with all the drive he had, he couldn’t keep up with the pony that raised him.

After finishing up another issue, he put it in his bag and board and placed it in the longbox. He went back to the beanbag and picked up the next issue. Sadly, he couldn’t make it through this one. Not because of any problem with the book, but because of the headline in the papers that morning. He had read it at breakfast, Twilight said keeping up with current events was important for an education. He still remembered the headline, its big letters imprinted into his brain.

SUPPORT FOR NEIGHSAY’S PONIES FIRST POLICY STILL STRONG, POLLS SAY

He knew it shouldn’t bother him. It seemed that every political poll was saying something different. But he hated that this needed to be debated at all.

He almost missed not being educated. He wasn’t aware of how bad things were until then.

He tried to return to his comic book. He knew he was in no state to attend the party, but his thoughts were drifting to joining. He was getting bored.

“Spike?”

Spike looked up. Starlight was at his door, looking in with hopeful eyes

Spike sighed, but he was smiling. “What’s up, Starlight?” But he knew. He saw the board game that the little filly was carrying in her magic.

“Will you play with me?” she said.

“Okay, but only one game, okay?” he said. Starlight nodded.

As Starlight started to set up the board, Spike felt better. It seemed that there were others that could lift him up.

Seeing an exact copy of yourself was a surreal experience, even if you were expecting it. Rainbow Dash was realizing that as her pony self circled her, eyeing her up and down.

“You look a lot like me... except the wings,” the pony Dash said.

“What’s wrong with my wings?” she asked.

“Nothing. They look strong, but not well maintained. Well, I guess you’ve never used them before today. That’s something I’m going to fix, Little Dash.”

“...Little Dash?”

“Well, your Twilight is already Little Twi, and we can’t all have the same name. And since this is my world, you get the nickname. Little Dash.”

Little Dash fumed. “I guess,” she said. “But I don’t have to like it.”

“Looks like you’re going to be just fine,” she said. “You’re still in school at least. That means you’re going to have an easier time than I did.”

Little Dash looked at her pony counterpart. “You dropped out of school.”

Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her head. “Not in the way you might think. Twilight told me that general schooling lasts until eighteen for a human. Is that true?”

“Yeah... and pony school only lasts until ten, then your cutie mark will tell you what to do next?”

“That’s right. I went to flight school, but I dropped out. I had a real bad problem with authority that made me leave. I followed Fluttershy here. I’m glad you’re not like me.” Rainbow Dash paused for a moment, looking into space as she thought. “You know someone named Gilda?”

“No. Why?”

“She was a friend of mine, a griffon. She wasn’t the best influence. She quit right along with me.”

Little Dash’s eyes widened. “A griffon? Like the big bird things?”

Rainbow Dash tilted her head. “You have them on Terra?”

“Well, no. But they’re fantasy creatures there. I never thought they were real.”

“Oh, they’re real,” Rainbow Dash said. “They don’t leave their homelands often. Still, our flight academy was run by the Wonderbolts, and they could get past the ‘no non-ponies rule’, so she was able to...”

“Wait,” Little Dash said. “No non-ponies?”

Rainbow Dash stopped, suddenly looking uncomfortable. “I guess Twilight didn’t tell you. Non-ponies aren’t allowed at most schools. The head of the EEA is incredibly prejudiced against non-ponies.”

Little Dash was confused. Then again, the more she thought about it, she supposed it made sense. There had been prejudice on other humans depending on where they came from. She supposed if there was any way to tell that based on appearance, it would happen. She even recalled some groups saying a certain skin color was the sign of a true blessing, even though scientists couldn’t tell what made a human’s skin color.

She had read about how people who were striped instead of full-colored often faced persecution. She remembered seeing only one, a woman named Zecora who came to speak at her school. If things like that could invite hatred, she could only imagine what another species would cause.

Suddenly, being in this new world was starting to worry her.

“Little Dash?” Rainbow Dash asked.

The human Rainbow Dash realized that she had drifted off. “Well... how do you think ponies are going to react to this? You know, humans?”

Rainbow Dash suddenly realized what an awkward subject she had brought up. She glanced around the room. The two Raritys were trading fashion designs, the two Fluttershys were talking. The two Pinkies were nowhere to be seen, which was probably not a good sign.

Her eyes landed on the two Applejacks. They were looking the most uncomfortable of all. Rainbow Dash knew what they were talking about, the only thing they would be talking about: their parents.

She knew that Little AJ’s parents were still in the meeting room, waiting with the other parents. She also knew that, unlike the others, they would not be allowed to meet the pony version of their daughter. It was too soon, too much of an emotional blow for Applejack to endure without the proper preparation.

“Probably not well...” Rainbow Dash admitted. “Neighsay will make it worse. He’s spoiling for a fight and I don’t know why.”

Little Dash felt a pit in her stomach. “Does the Princess have any ideas?”

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Always. Don’t worry, I’m sure she has Neighsay on the ropes by now.”

“I can’t believe these polls,” Twilight groaned, putting the paper aside. Flash, Sunset and Little Twi were with her, sitting around the princess’s private chambers.

Sunset and Little Twi had been disturbed by the news. Sunset had remembered hearing about Neighsay, though because she had not been affected by his policies, she hadn’t had to face them. But hearing it was still powerful disturbed her.

“I thought you said you were making progress on this?” Flash said. Indeed, Neighsay had come up more than a few times during their chats. After all, Flash considered it the duty of a good boyfriend to be the ear that his girlfriend could vent to. And after meeting Spike himself, he’d be lying if he said that he didn’t share some of that anger.

“I am, but I can’t change a pony’s mind overnight.” She took a sip of the tea that she was drinking. Sunset had the feeling that she was wishing she had something stronger. “And trust me, there are all kinds of ways polls can be stacked to get the result that you want. This might just be more of Neighsay’s smoke and mirrors.”

“Neighsay probably is the biggest obstacle we’re going to get from the ponies,” Sunset said at last. “I still don’t know how to tell the others about him. I’m kind of hoping that the others will do that for me.”

“Knowing Rainbow Dash, she probably already has let it slip,” Twilight said. “Or maybe Rarity. I don’t know, they need to find out sooner or later. Maybe if it hasn’t already come up, I’ll tell them tomorrow.”

“And the parents? How do you think they’re going to feel about this?” Flash asked.

“I’ll tell you how they’ll feel,” Twilight said. “They’ll be angry over it. They’ll be scared. And they’re going to be frustrated because the only way to avoid it is to bring them back home where people want to hurt them.”

Twilight’s voice had risen steadily over the course of her speech, not to the point where she was shouting, but it was easy to notice the anger seeping in her voice. Flash scooted closer to her, draping a wing around her. The action calmed her down.

“Speaking from experience?” Sunset asked.

“I’ve done my best for Spike, but he’d have better if it wasn’t for Neighsay.”

“Um... Princess?”

Little Twi had finally spoken up, and all eyes were on her now. She never liked being the center of attention, but she was still managing to get her words out.

“Does Neighsay know about us yet?”

Twilight scoffed. “Are you kidding? Rule number one of any diplomatic situation is telling Neighsay as little as possible. That rule was passed within six months of him taking over the EEA.”

“Then... maybe we could use that to trick him?” Seeing the confused looks, she went on. “If he spent some time around us and thought we were ponies, maybe when he finds out...”

Twilight held up a hoof to stop her. “I’ve thought about that, but it won’t work. For one thing, the Changelings are a thing... they’re these creatures that can shapeshift, transform into any form,” she added, noticing Flash and Little Twi’s looks of confusion. “They would just compare you to them, creatures who pretend to be nice.

“For another, you’re making the mistake of thinking that bigotry like that is logical. If there was any logic in it, it would have faded by now. No, what I’ve learned is that bigots like that want an excuse. They need a reason to feel something negative.”

“Why?” Little Twi asked.

“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “People tend to latch onto things like that and I don’t understand why. It’s one of the most incomprehensible things that I have ever come across, and since I know Pinkie Pie, that’s saying a lot.”

There was a heavy moment of silence. Flash was the one who broke it.

“Are you saying that there’s no hope in changing these people’s minds?”

“If I thought that, I wouldn’t still be trying to change minds politically,” Twilight said. “And it’s not like logic is completely ineffective. Neighsay might be trying to play up the ponies on his side, but there are ways to inflate those numbers. Trust me, he’s getting more vocal because he’s scared.

“I’ve seen far too many creatures turn themselves around. Discord, Gilda... a few others,” she said as she locked eyes with Sunset. There was an understanding in the room, even if nopony wanted to say it out loud. “I refuse to believe that there’s any creature out there that’s completely beyond help. The Creator wouldn’t have ascended me to this position if that wasn’t the case.”

Little Twi looked upon her counterpart with a certain reverence. It was a little intimidating seeing a version of her that was so confident, so in control. Not for the first time she wondered if she could grow into this version of herself. The thought was making her mind go to places she wasn’t sure she wanted it to go.

“So... these Changelings,” Little Twi said, hoping to change the subject to something lighter. “You had some run-ins with them?”

If her intention was to lighten the mood, it failed, as Princess Twilight now looked greatly uncomfortable. “Well... yes. I suppose I should tell you about it...”

Captain Flash was grateful that he had gotten good at keeping his worries concealed, because he was incredibly nervous at the moment. There were many more factors now, many more ponies of interest he needed to guard, and that included half of the ruling figures in Equestria.

Princess Twilight’s flippant disregard for safety was already grating, but Princess Celestia was even worse. She didn’t even have a head guard assigned to her. That left him with double duty. It was like nopony but him cared that the Changelings were still around.

He fumed, even as a guard from Celestia’s castle came up to him.

“Pardon me, Captain, but the guests are about to be moved into their bedrooms.”

“Place more guards on the sleeping quarters, then,” he said. “Sugarcoat will be the one that oversees that.”

The guard saluted and went on his way. He fumed a little while longer before he rose off his seat. As much as Princess Twilight’s flippant disregard for safety annoyed him, he still had a job to do.

Walking out of his office, Captain Flash put on his work face. He passed by his subordinates, who saluted their captain. He appreciated that. He needed some assurances that things were running smoothly.

He entered the private study where Princess Twilight was sitting with some of her closer guests. She had been telling them the story of the Royal Wedding. That was one that always infuriated him. It made him angry to think how easily the Royal Guard had been made fools of.

The Princess seemed annoyed by the interruption, but hid it behind her usual regal demeanor. “Yes, Captain?”

“Your Highness, it is timed to move your guests into their bedrooms.”

The Princess blinked, then gazed at the clock. She seemed surprised. “Oh, you’re right.” She raised from her seat, her horn lighting up. Moments later her crown floated onto her head. “I better see them to their rooms.”

Captain Flash nodded. He looked at the other Twilight... Little Twi, he remembered what her nickname was. His gaze didn’t stay long, because the longer he looked at her, the more uncomfortable he became.

While Princess Twilight didn’t have the same otherworldly beauty her mentor did, few would argue that she was incredibly beautiful. As inappropriate as it was, he couldn’t help but notice the disconnect between her looks and the attention she gave them.

That first day he had come through the portal and become human, he had seen Little Twi. It had been a surreal experience, seeing a copy of the Princess he served, and despite the alien body she had he had found her attractive too. These feelings were hard to ignore after Little Pink had pushed her on top of him.

He had allowed himself to wonder if a relationship between the two would be possible, but in the end he had decided that would be improper. She would be a figure of interest, and it would undoubtedly be his duty to guard her in the coming months, maybe even years.

No, he simply had to put his duty first. And that duty didn’t involve dating.

He stole a glance at his counterpart. Seeing another version of himself had been a surreal experience seeing another version of him. He couldn't help but feel a pang of envy. This Flash had, as of yet, no responsibilities stopping him from pursuing a relationship.

“Captain?”

Flash saluted, hoping nopony noticed his lapse of focus. “Of course, Princess.”

The small group started off down the hall, with Captain Flash leading the way.

Little Twi settled into the large bed she had been offered, feeling a little awkward while doing so. She knew many of her friends weren't living in the same amount of luxury. Oh, they had been given rooms far more luxurious than anything they had been given before, but they weren't in the royal hall, right next to the princesses.

She looked at Spike, her Spike, even when in a dragon's body, curled up at the end of the large bed, even with a full-sized bed right next to hers. She looked around the room, big enough to house her entire apartment back on Terra. She felt awkward. She had come from a wealthy family, but after her parents passed Shiny and Cadance had abandoned the fancy trappings for a simple life. Sure, they doted on her, but when her passions were science and knowledge, there wasn't much room for opulence.

She sighed, laying back down. Hopefully she would fall asleep soon. The first weekend she had spent here had been difficult. The Castle of Friendship seemed large and empty, and she was sure that if Spike hadn't been at her side, she never would have fallen asleep.

As she pressed herself into her pillow, she was grateful that Midnight Sparkle seemed to have disappeared. She didn't think she could handle the nightmares tonight.

Not for the first time, she was wishing her friends had decided to have a slumber party tonight. She wanted them around. She wanted the company.

She turned that fact over in her mind. Just a few months ago, solitude had been her short-term goal. Now it was her biggest fear. She wanted her friends around.

But they were around, she reminded herself. Sunset was in the room next to her. She could even see the door on the wall that led directly to it, a shortcut if they ever decided to visit. And her other friends weren't much further, in a guest wing with slightly smaller rooms for foreign visitors.

She had no reason to miss them, or to be afraid at that moment. She was safe from the Changelings, and hopefully safe from Midnight. So why was she so desperate for someone?

She mulled the question over in her mind, knowing that sleep would not come as long as there was a question on her mind.

The answer entered her brain as if out of nowhere. She was worried for the future, and she wanted the company of her friends.

She lay there, contemplating. That answer was so obvious, it should have gone without saying. So why was that a revelation to her? Was she really that much in denial about how much she had changed?

“Twilight?”

The noise surprised Little Twi, and she turned her head. Spike was at her side, on all fours since his Equestrian counterpart wasn't around to correct his behavior.

“What's wrong?”

“Nothing,” she said. She reached for him to scratch him behind the ear, only to remember that she didn't even have a hand, let alone fingers. She settled on rubbing his head with her hoof. “Just thinking.”

Spike didn't buy that for an instant. He snuggled close to her. She wrapped her forelegs around him.

“Let's just get some sleep,” she said.

Spike considered pressing the matter, but in the end he just snuggled into her. There would be time to dig into her psyche later. Right now, he would do what he did best.

Twilight felt her mind calm, the burning questions settling. They would be back tomorrow, but she at least had a reprieve. As she felt herself slip into unconsciousness, she couldn't help but smile.

Humans in Equestria II

Little Twi slept peacefully, waking up with her faithful pet by her side.

That peace was short lived, as there was a knock on her door mere moments later. She sat up quickly, with Spike leaping in surprise. A voice soon came through the solid wood.

“Miss Sparkle, are you awake?” It was Flash... no, Captain Flash.

“I just woke up.”

“Princess Luna has summoned you. Please prepare yourself.”

Little Twi felt her heart quicken. Princess Luna? As in, the counterpart to her vice-principal? The vice-principal that was plenty terrifying on her own?

“O-of course. Let me make myself presentable,” she said, jumping out of bed. She raced into her bathroom, getting to the sink. She reached for the sink, momentarily searching for a brush. With some difficulty, she got her hoof through it. Looking in the mirror, she brushed her mane straight.

Satisfied, she started to trot out. Fortunately, her mind was racing trying to figure out what Princess Luna wanted to talk to her about. It distracted her from any worry, having to think about how much trouble she was in.

As she got closer to the room she was to meet Princess Luna in, she found herself getting more and more nervous. The rational part of her brain told her that there was nothing to worry about, that she had done nothing wrong, but anxiety had a way of getting the better of her. She could only imagine what this monarch who had never met her wanted with her.

She was led to the same room where she had met Dr. Heart on her first visit to Equestria. She was led inside, where she got her first look at the second princess of Equestria.

“Ah. Twilight Sparkle of Terra. It is good to meet you.”

It was almost as surreal as meeting Princess Celestia. Princess Luna, even in the body of an alicorn, had features she recognized from her vice-principal. She also seemed just as other-wordly beautiful as her sister. There was a certain steel to her look, like she was more a warrior than Celestia, but it made her no less beautiful.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Twilight said. She started to bow, made awkward by the fact that she still wasn’t used to her new quadrupedal body.

“You have my permission to drop formalities, Twilight Sparkle,” Princess Luna said. “There is no need to bow in my presence. I have come here to speak with you on a matter of your health.”

That surprised Little Twi. “What do you mean?”

Luna signaled her guards to leave. They did so, Captain Flash looking the most reluctant. After they had left, the doors closed thanks to Luna’s magic. The door glowed, which alarmed Little Twi.

“What was that?” she asked.

“A simple soundproofing spell, little one,” she assured. “Everything we are about to speak of will not leave this room.” Luna came closer to her. “Have Princess Twilight or Sunset Shimmer told you anything about me?”

“Well, yes. You’re the Princess of the Night, you handle any threats that come up at night, and... well, according to the others, you can walk in dreams.”

“That is true. And it’s what I want to talk to you about.”

Little Twi took a deep breath. She knew that she shouldn’t be saying dreamwalking was impossible. After becoming an evil magic witch, seeing an alternate version of herself walk out of stone, and witnessing immortal winged horses, skepticism should be non-existent.

But there had to be a limit. There had to be some things that just weren’t possible. Dreams were simply a function of the mind.

But she smiled at Princess Luna and asked, “What is it you wanted to talk to me about?”

“Last night, I traveled through the dream realm of Equestria. I wanted to introduce myself to all of you on your first night in Equestria. However, I hit something of a snag when I reached your realm. It was sealed off to me.”

Little Twi searched her brain, trying to pick the right words for her point. “Well, maybe you simply can’t enter a human’s mind. Remember, right now we’re all just in pony bodies, we aren’t actually ponies.”

Luna shook her head. “No, it’s not that,” Luna said. “I had no trouble finding the minds of your friends. I walked in and saw what your friends were dreaming about. And before you ask, no, I will not tell you what any of them were dreaming about. I do not share such information.”

Little Twi had thought about asking, but Luna’s explanation made her remember how some people may consider their dream’s a private sanctuary.

“And besides, I found the door to your dreams in the realm, but it was blocked.”

That got Little Twi’s attention. “What do you mean?”

“I don’t know how much anypony has told you about my work, so allow me to educate you a little bit. In my realm, I can walk through the dreams of every creature on Gaia. Pony, dragon, griffon, zebra... no creature can hide their dreams from me. From the Diamond Dogs to the centaurs, even a being like Discord has a mind that I can explore. You... you’re something unprecedented.”

Twilight had about a million questions after that little speech, starting with asking who Discord was and ending at a point she couldn’t yet conceive, but she felt derailing the conversation would be unwise. So instead she stayed silent and waited for her to continue.

“No mind has been so impenetrable to me. I could even see King Sombra’s dreams, for a time. You were exposed to a lot of corrupted magic, and unlike every sentient race on Gaia, humans have no natural magic... or they didn’t have, prior to Sunset Shimmer activating the Element of Magic on Terra. Perhaps that has something to do with this.”

“You think there’s still dark magic inside me?” Twilight asked. Then she stopped. “Wait... but the magic my device took... it came from the others... from the portal to Equestria. Are you saying that all that was dark magic?”

“Magic is rarely naturally dark. There are a few cases of magic that were old when Gaia was young. King Sombra, the Nightmare, and other foes that I dare not speak of. But naturally, it comes to the person who wields it.”

Twilight felt her heart stop, and her stomach sink. So it was true. She was horrible...

Seeing her expression, Luna realized her mistake and said the next words quickly. “That does not mean that you are evil, Twilight, or that you are undeserving of forgiveness. But the moment you opened that device, you were filled with negative feelings you had been nursing for years.”

Luna took a deep breath. “I was told your story, Twilight Sparkle. Not the full story, perhaps, but enough to understand. Understand that you had a lot of anger, a lot of sadness, a lot of negative feelings that you haven’t been properly dealing with. All of that can turn your inner feelings dark.”

Twilight felt uncomfortable. Luna leaned down to her level. “Have you been told my story, Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight looked at Princess Luna, feeling a little awkward. Hearing the story, it sounded so much like a fantasy novel backstory it was hard to grip the real emotions that must have been involved, but recounting it to the one who lived through it was strange.

“Well... you were the Princess of the Night. You ruled over the night time and... you got jealous that ponies would play all day then sleep through the night. So you...”

Twilight found she couldn’t finish.

“So I opened my heart to darkness. I allowed the Nightmare to corrupt me and turn me into NightMare Moon. Nightmare’s magic melded into my own. But even before we merged, my magic was already turning dark. All my anger and hatred festered over time. I idolized my older sister far too much to argue with her, far too much to voice my complaints. I let all these negative feelings get bottled up inside me. Nightmare may have finished the job, but I would have gone mad, with or without it.”

Little Twi looked at Princess Luna, unable to say anything. She didn’t know how she felt.

“It is imperative that you not allow your negative feelings to control you.” Luna looked at her. She actually looked awkward, a strange look on such a regal pony. “Have you met Doctor Heart?”

Twilight was stunned for a moment, but answered. “Yes. Princess Celestia arranged for me to see him while I’m here.”

Luna grinned. “Excellent. You have the finest doctor in Equestria, then. I don’t think I need to do much else.”

“You know Doctor Heart?”

Luna gave a tired smile. “Twilight, a thousand years of loneliness is not ideal for one’s mental health. My sister had arranged for him to treat me when I came back... among other arrangements.”

The last words were said in a tone Little Twi couldn’t pin down. They certainly weren’t enthusiastic, but they didn’t sound angry either.

“Forgive me if I’ve overstepped my bounds, Twilight Sparkle,” Princess Luna said. “I understand that this must be very difficult to discuss. But I have been dreamwalking for a long time. Any part of this that is unprecedented is... unnerving to me, to say the least.”

“I understand. To be honest, up until a few weeks ago, I was having... nightmares.”

“Of your ordeal?”

Little Twi nodded. She looked at the ground, wondering what to say next.

“Twilight... anything you say shall not leave this room, I assure you. Like Dr. Heart, your dreams are in complete confidence with me.”

“Well... I dreamt of Midnight Sparkle... that’s what other humans called me when I was transformed. I dream of her. She’s... calling to me, telling me that she can make me strong. She... she hurts people that have hurt me. I see her hurting them.”

Luna lifted a wing, intending to wrap it around Little Twi, but stopped. She lowered the wing, wondering if contact that wasn’t invited was appropriate.

“Do you think that has anything to do with it?”

Luna shook her head. “I doubt so. I dreamed of NightMare Moon for a year after I was cleansed. Even without... well, that’s a discussion for another time. But guilt is hardly anything unusual, even if they do manifest in dreams.”

“Even with all the dark energy I was exposed to?”

Luna reconsidered. “Well... I’ll admit, I never walked into a human’s dreams. It might be a side effect. But I don’t think so. According to the reports I’ve read, there was plenty of negative magic that has been flung around, and no other human has had any strange side effects... that we know of.”

Luna suddenly gave a groan of frustration. Little Twi jumped in surprise, but quickly laughed at it. She sounded more like an annoyed child rather than a regal princess in that one moment.

“There are far too many variables here. I dislike not knowing something of the craft I’ve spent a millenia perfecting.”

Little Twi understood the frustration. With magic, there was far too little she understood. Even as it scared her, she wanted to know more.

“Fear not, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said, regaining her composure. “I’m sure that we will find the solution soon enough.”

Luna smiled. Twilight looked at her. It was a good smile. But her eyes betrayed just the slightest bit of worry.

“Well, well,” a new voice said. Luna was suddenly in a battle ready stance, the movement from casual to tense going so fast it surprised Little Twi more than the new voice. But Luna almost immediately softened, and Little Twi soon saw why.

Dr. Heart stood at the door, looking in on them with a smile. “I was hoping to get the two of you to meet for a group session, and here you are.”

“How’d you get in here?” Luna asked, though not out of anger.

“I wasn’t aware anything was keeping me out,” Dr. Heart said. “There wasn’t a guard when I came up here.”

Luna blinked. “There wasn’t?” The princess was looking worried all over again. She walked past Dr. Heart and looked into the hallway.

“..Where is Captain Flash?”

Little Twi suddenly realized what was wrong. She started to move toward the door. As Luna moved into the hallway, she poked her head out as well.

“He would never abandon his post. What could have happened?”

Little Twi looked around. She peaked down the hallway. She opened her mouth to say something.

Then her brain went into shock. Even after everything she had seen so far, some things were too surreal even for her.

“Twilight Sparkle, what... are... you...”

Luna saw it too.

It looked like a piece of bread. A piece of bread that had been folded down the middle, each of its halves being used like a pair of wings. It flapped itself, flying slowly toward Little Twi. As it got closer, she could make out that this piece of bread had a body. It looked insect-like, having six legs and antennae.

It fluttered over to the trio of ponies. Little Twi, on instinct, reached out her hoof. It landed on the hoof, spreading his wings in a grand display. Now that it was close, Twilight could see the strange substance on its wings. It was opaque and yellow, spread across the wingspan.

The word entered her head, and Little Twi hated herself as she spoke it out loud.

“A bread-and-butterfly?”

There was a moment of silence.

Then Princess Luna raised her voice to the heavens and shouted, in the loudest voice Little Twi had ever heard.

“Discord!”

The main dining hall was in chaos. The plates and trays had all grown legs and were walking around, tossing pancakes and waffles at the guests. The syrup pitchers had flown up and started pouring their contents all over the floor, causing everypony to step in the sticky substance. Of course, the syrup felt more like tar than anything else. Not hot tar, thankfully, but it still kept them trapped to the floor.

The Pegasi who had figured out how to fly were in the air. The guards chased the plates around, while Little Dash tried to pull Little Shy up. There was a lot of yelling all around until one voice carried over them.

“Alright, everypony, stop!”

At Princess Twilight’s words, a wave of purple magic exploded from her horn, covering the room and stopping everything still, from the guards, to the humans, to the magic tableware. Everyone was still, but eventually all turned their heads to face her.

“Discord!” she yelled.

Suddenly a large bubble appeared in the syrup. It grew bigger and bigger, until it towered over everypony else there. Then it popped, sending syrup everywhere. And from the bubble came a figure familiar to the ponies and utterly mind boggling to the humans.

“Ta-da!” Discord announced.

Princess Twilight had been expecting screams of terror, but they were all too stunned.

“Discord, I told you to stay away until everyone had gotten settled in!”

“Aw, but I just wanted to celebrate the arrival of our guests.” Discord snapped the talons on his one upper limb.

In an instant, several ponies were poofed into existence, all dressed in mariachi gear and playing instruments.

“Discord!”

“What? Haven’t you heard of a welcoming party?” With another snap of his talons, little party hats appeared on everyone present.

“Discord! Clean this mess up! Now!”

“Oh... very well,” he said, snapping his fingers. In an instant, all the syrup had vanished, everything now non sticky. Everypony was now free, though the humans were still looking quite frightened. Every piece of tableware was returned to the table, all the food looking untouched.

And yet the mariachis still played.

“Everything, Discord!”

“Fine,” he snapped his talon again. The mariachis disappeared in a flash.

There was a moment of silence.

Finally Shining Armor stepped forward. “What. The heck. Are you?”

“I’m Discord!” he exclaimed, as a large amount of letters spelling out his name appeared above him, all looking like they’d belong on a sign for a Las Pegasus casino. One of them ended up flickering out. Discord, annoyed, balled his lion’s paw and smacked it. It flickered back to life, and Discord resumed his stance.

“...What?”

“Draconequus. Last of my kind, or maybe I’m not, former bad guy but I’m all good now.” As he said so, his sign disappeared, and suddenly he was in full angel attire, complete with wings, halo, and a harp.

On instinct, Shining Armor felt his horn light up. “I’m warning you, if you hurt anyone here...”

Suddenly he had a splitting headache, and that was because Discord casually flicked his horn with his claw. As he shook his head in pain, Discord laughed.

“Oh, you little ponies... er, little humans. You're scared of your own shadow.”

At that point, Shining felt something tap his back. After turning, he nearly jumped out of his skin as a shadowy pony yelled “Boo!”

After Shining jumped, the shadow laughed and collapsed on the ground. Shining was tense for a moment before he suddenly realized that the shadow was his own.

“Discord!” Princess Twilight said sternly. “You promised to behave. And you promised you’d give the humans a chance to settle in first.”

“I did.” He pulled out a pocket watch that looked way too big for him. Where he pulled if from, no one could say. Instead of numbers, the face was decorated with various symbols, including a banana, a pair of chattering teeth, and a baseball. “I gave them... eh, time has no meaning in my realm.” He tossed the watch on the floor. Instantly it vaporized into a collection of bubbles, which popped with farting noises.

Princess Twilight covered her face with a foreleg. Whether it was out of frustration or embarrassment, no one could say. “Well, as long as you’re here, you might as well do me a favor.”

Before Discord could reply, Princess Luna’s loud cry echoed in the dining room. Moments later, the Princess of the Moon burst through the doors, glaring at her former enemy.

“What have you done to Captain Flash?”

That got Princess Twilight’s attention. “What? Discord, you didn’t...”

“Oh, relax. I simply sent him on a little errand that will, hopefully, sharpen his senses.”

“Discord,” Princess Twilight said. There was a lot in that single word.

“Fine,” he said, snapping his fingers.

Captain Flash appeared in the center of the room, covered in what appeared to be peanut butter and jelly. He had his face in a look of pure concentration, muttering something to himself.

“Captain Flash?”

Said Captain jumped, looking around the room and realizing he wasn’t where he had been where he had been a few moments ago. “Princess Twilight! I’m... how...” he saw Discord. “You foul beast! Is this another of your illusions?”

“No, I brought you back,” he said.

He looked around, still apprehensive. “Then did I solve your riddle?”

“No, your princess made me bring you back before you could.” Discord looked over at Princess Twilight. Noticing her look of disapproval, he snapped his talons again. All the peanut butter and jelly flew off of him, leaving him clean.

“Well, since you’ve completely ruined my schedule and my attempt to ease everyone into everything, can you at least do me a favor?”

“Sure, sure, what?”

“Let’s discuss it in my chambers.” She turned to the humans, who still looked a little shell-shocked. “I’m sorry. He’s really harmless... mostly.”

It was Igneous Pie who spoke up next. “Are you telling me that we’re going to let our children stay somewhere with creatures like him running around?”

“Hey now,” Discord said. “There’s no other creature like me... I think,” he gave a laugh. “But in all seriousness, I’m actually here to protect your children.”

That got some eyes widened. “You?” It was Hondo Flanks who had spoken that time.

“Discord is powerful, and despite any mischief he gets up to, he is loyal,” Princess Twilight assured. “He is going to be keeping an eye on Ponyville while your children are here, and making sure the general public don’t find out about Terra.”

“Hang on,” Little Dash said, flying forward. “If this guy’s so powerful, why don’t we just send him to Terra and have him mop the floor with the Changeling Mafia?”

“Hey, yeah!” Little AJ said, brightening up. There was a chorus of excited murmurs as the prospect of such a simple solution dawned on everyone present.

“As fun as that sounds, I can’t,” Discord said. “My powers all dry up the moment I enter that dreary place.”

“Wait... how would you know that?” Princess Twilight asked, suddenly looking very annoyed.

“Oh, I might have taken a peek in when you weren’t looking,” Discord said. The halo that appeared over his head did little to make the action seem innocent.

“And what if you’d been seen?” Princess Twilight said.

“And what if Sombra managed to cure blindness? You just don’t think about those things.”

Princess Twilight looked ready to buck something, but she managed to keep her composure. “At any rate, may I have a word with you in my office?”

“Of course. Time to get to work.” He poofed up a fancy business suit and suitcase, along with some horn-rimmed glasses on his eyes.

Thankfully, for once the bit ended there. Discord disappeared in a flash, no doubt going into Twilight’s office to wait. The Princess took a deep breath, trying to regain some semblance of control over the situation.

“I apologize for all this. I assure you, now that Discord has made his entrance, he should keep everything more tame... probably. Eat your breakfast, and I’ll meet with you soon to discuss our itinerary for today.”

With that, Princess Twilight took her leave, with a now composed Captain Flash following right behind her.

The humans turned ponies were silent for a bit. The castle staff, having grown more accustomed to Discord’s tricks, had begun returning to work, allowing some noise to enter the hall. Princess Luna, clearly feeling that this was the wrong time to introduce herself, quietly left the room, with Doctor Heart and Little Twi following her.

The parents were all looking at each other, clearly having second thoughts about letting their children stay here. The children, however...

“That was freaky,” Little Pinkie said. “How could he do all that stuff?” As she said that, she pulled a handkerchief out of her mane and used it to wipe a bit of syrup off her face that Discord had neglected to clean.

“I don’t know about this guy,” Little AJ said. “He seems a bit too... off.”

“I must say, he is rather uncouth,” Little Rare said. “But I suppose if Princess Twilight trusts him...”

“Well, he... uh, Flutters?” Little Dash trailed off from whatever thought was in her head when she saw that Little Shy was simply looking in the direction that Princess Twilight had left in.

She looked at her. “What?”

“Is something wrong?”

“I don’t know. I just have the feeling that... that I’ve seen Discord before.”

“...What?” Rainbow Dash said. “I find it hard to believe that you’d forget about meeting someone like that.”

“Maybe ya’ll caught a glimpse of him when he went to Terra,” AJ suggested. “Just a peek?”

“Maybe..” Fluttershy said.

“Hey guys,” Sunset said, walking up to them. She had a very noticeable case of bed mane, and still looked half asleep. “Did I miss anything?”

“That’s it?” Discord said, sounding offended. “You want me to poof over Equestria and take pictures of pony flanks?”

“No... I want you to poof over Equestria and take pictures of cutie marks,” Twilight said. “I need it for my research.”

“All my talents, and that’s what you’re having me do?”

“Well, you’re the one who invited yourself in before I was ready for you,” Princess Twilight said. She thought about adding that he still had to do a lot to pay back his karmic debt to Equestria, but she held her tongue. As tempting as it was, it was better when Discord did good things because he wanted to help ponies, not when he felt obligated to.

“Well, I suppose I could,” Discord muttered. “But whatever you have in store for me better be a lot more fun.” With that, he snapped his talons and teleported away, leaving Twilight without a chance to even say goodbye. After confirming that he took the list with him, she let out an annoyed sigh. He was coming along, but he was still a frustrating being to deal with.

He no doubt went to visit Fluttershy’s family first. What order he would visit the others in was a mystery. But hopefully it kept him busy for a while.

He looked over at Captain Flash. For the first time, she truly felt herself admiring him. With how stoic and calm he looked, he’d have never guessed he had just been the victim of a Discord prank.

“He didn’t do anything too bad, did he?” she asked.

“No, your Highness,” Flash said. “He just sent me to a strange realm with a lot of brain teasers. There was nothing dangerous involved.”

“That’s a relief.” Princess Twilight said. However, the words brain teasers, coupled with what he had said outside, had piqued her curiosity. “You said Discord had a riddle for you? What is it?”

An hour later, Princess Celestia had ventured downstairs. She had taken a rare opportunity to sleep in, since Luna was handling the sun during this time. She was surprised to find her sister there, and even more surprised to find Discord had been there and she had slept right through it.

Still, now that she had arrived, it was time to give the humans a brief overview of what their time in Equestria would entail. She had a screen just behind her that Spike was running the projector for.

“I intend that you all will have the most comfortable and rewarding experience possible,” she said. The younger ones, the ones that would be staying, were sitting in the front, eagerly taking in everything. The parents sat in the back, watching as the children they raised got excited.

“I have hired the best instructors possible,” Princess Celestia said. “I will be personally teaching the Unicorns’ magic myself. For the Pegasi, I have a member of the Wonderbolts, the Pegasi branch of the Equestrian military, to teach you flying. For the Earth Ponies, you will be getting a member of our Royal Guard to teach you how to harness your powers.

“We will also be taking several trips outside of Ponyville over the next couple of weeks. This includes a trip to Canterlot to see the capital, a trip to Cloudsdale so that you may witness our weather factories, and a trip to Manehatten so you may take in our culture.” As she spoke, Spike changed the image to reflect each of the places.

Sunset grinned. Memories flooded into her as her trips out with Celestia entered her brain. It was fun, having these one-on-one trips with her teacher. This time, she’d be sharing that with her friends. It wasn’t ideal, but she’d have alone time with her again afterward. Well, alone with Princess Twilight, but she’d live with it.

But first, there was another matter to attend to.

“Tomorrow, we’re going to be having Sunset Shimmer’s coronation. This will be held in Canterlot. Now, we are currently keeping the existence of humans under wraps, so you’ll be attending this coronation in disguise.”

As Celestia spoke, Discord flashed in behind her.

“I have arranged for the best stylist and hairdressers in Ponyville to give you all new coat and dye colors for the event.”

Discord used his talons to give Celestia bunny ears.

A few members of the audience giggled. Celestia stopped, looking at them. She turned around, just missing Discord disappearing.

She turned back to her audience. Discord reappeared.

“I have arranged for them to arrive here, along with some members of Ponyville Spa. Today is going to be a treat for you all, a nice, relaxing day. Think of it as my gift to all of you for graduating high school.”

Discord held his lion paw out, and it transformed into an exaggerated caricature of Celestia’s head. He moved its mouth along with Celestia’s words, letting its tongue hang out and its eyes go cross.

More of the audience chuckled. Celestia stopped, then looked behind her. Again, she missed Discord by moments. When she turned back to her audience, Discord reappeared.

“Now, the mane and coat dying will only last a day, so after the coronation is over, you only have to wait for it to turn you back to normal.”

Discord took his hands and moved them in front of the projector screen. Somehow, it made a perfect silhouette of Celestia, which jumped around and danced.

Giggles again.

“Once that’s over school will be in session. You’ll all learn...”

Celestia turned mid-sentence. Again, she barely missed Discord.

After a moment, she lit up her horn. After it dimmed, she turned back around.

Discord appeared, and suddenly yelped as he turned to stone. The audience gasped.

“You’ll learn all kinds of things involving magic. Including the spell I just cast. It was developed by Princess Twilight after studying chaos magic, and it lets us capture mischievous draconequi if they cause too much trouble.” She turned to Discord with a grin. “It will be a three-hour penalty for your mischief today.”

Discord managed to get two muffled words out: “...Worth... it...”

She turned back to her audience. They still seemed amused. That was a good sign. “Any questions.”

“I have one,” said Little Rare, raising her hoof. “Will we be allowed to pick the colors of our mane and coats?”

Little AJ and Little Dash rolled their eyes.

“Of course.” Celestia said. “I’m sure they’ll have something you’ll like. Princess Twilight recommended them to me, after all...”

“Hey, where is the Princess?” Sunset said.

Princess Celestia blinked, looking over the room. Her former student was indeed absent. “That’s odd. Where is Twilight? She was supposed to be here.”

The human Flash Sentry entered his girlfriend’s chambers. Captain Flash eyed him with concern. At first he assumed that his counterpart was his usual paranoid self, but the look took on a new meaning when he entered.

Twilight’s normally orderly study was covered with various bits of parchment, all of which had different scribbles and pictures. Twilight herself was in the middle, her mane looking frazzled, desperately scratching her thoughts down.

“Uh, Twilight?”

Twilight looked up at her coltfriend. “How is a raven like a writing desk?”

Flash blinked. “Uh... what?”

“How is a raven like a writing desk! That’s Discord’s riddle! What does it mean?” She turned back to her notes, looking them over.

“Uh, Twilight...”

Flash felt a claw on his back. He turned to see Spike, who only shook his head.

“Best let her wear herself out. She’s in one of her moods.”

Flash looked back at his marefriend. This was going to be a harder relationship than he thought.

Interlude V: Coronation

Sunset Shimmer was not an early riser. Even during the last few months, during the nights when she was comforting Little Twi and sleeping next to her, she refused to get up easily. Twilight had gotten used to waking her up in the morning.

But the morning of her coronation, Little Twi came to her room to find that she hadn’t slept a wink. She had bags under her eyes that were still present, despite her attendants’ best efforts to cover them.

“Nervous?”

“Nervous? Why would I be... ouch!” she said.

“If you keep fidgeting, we’ll never get your mane straightened out,” one of her hairdressers said.

Sunset sulked. She clearly wanted to be alone with her friend. Still, she sat quietly and let the makeover happen.

Spike the Dog, still walking on all fours despite getting more used to his dragon body, looked up at Sunset. “What’s up with all the add-ons? I would have thought ponies wouldn’t be as obsessed with frilly stuff.”

“Don’t knock it until you try it,” Sunset said. Then she smiled. “In fact, I’m pretty sure Princess Twilight has a tux for you.”

Spike’s eyes widened. “She wouldn’t,” Spike said in horror. He looked at his Twilight. ”You wouldn’t make me, would you?”

“Yes, Spike, I would. For this one event, you need to dress nicely.”

Spike’s eyes widened in horror. “But... you promised you’d never make me! Dogs don’t wear clothes!”

“You’re not a dog right now, you’re a dragon. And it’s only going to be for today. This is a special occasion.”

“Can’t I get out of it?”

“Little one, Princess Celestia herself is wearing a dress for this event. Do you understand what that says? The Princesses never dress up unless it’s truly important to them. Celestia didn’t wear a dress to the Grand Galloping Gala until her student ran it... not even the Royal Wedding was something she saw fit to dress up for. But the fact that she commissioned a dress for this... She must truly think it’s important.”

The manedresser hadn’t meant to make her client nervous, but Little Twi saw Sunset’s discomfort grow with every world. Without even meaning to, she had accomplished what she wanted and got her to stop fidgeting.

“Hey, Sunset, don’t worry,” Little Twi said, patting Sunset’s... shoulder? She wasn’t sure what the pony equivalent of that was. “You’re going to do great out there.”

“I should say so. After all, she was hoof-picked by a centuries-old ruler. They don’t make mistakes. And everything you’re going to accomplish as a princess? I can’t wait! Princess Luna has cleaned up the law books while she was educating herself on what had changed. Princess Cadance stopped an invasion of the Changelings and led the Crystal Empire in peace. Princess Twilight had vowed to bring an end to the discrimination of nonponies. And Princess Celestia has done so much. Fought great enemies, created democracy, brought sweeping mental health reforms. Oh, you have a lot to live up to, but I’m sure you’ll make it. Well, we’re done.” The manedresser levitated a mirror up to her face. “What do you think?”

Sunset didn’t see much in the mirror. Little Twi could see her eye twitching out of worry.

“Well, I’m sure she thinks it’s fine,” Little Twi said quickly. “Now why don’t you go help the other princesses?”

The manedressers, missing the tension they had caused, left the room. Once the doors were closed, she turned to her friend. “I know you're nervous, but…”

“I don’t belong here,” Sunset said. Well, said was not the correct word, as it implies that it was said at a decibel level that was normal for her.

It was stunning, seeing Sunset talk like this. For as long as she had known her, she had been the solid crutch she had leaned on to recover from Midnight Sparkle. She knew of her past, but had a hard time picturing it.

And yet, here she was, as vulnerable as she had been.

“I’m no leader. I barely have my own act together. What was the Princess thinking, putting me in a position of power? I need to tell her no. She’s made the wrong decision, she...”

“Sunset,” Little Twi said. The word came out softly, but it halted the alicorn’s ever frantic words very effectively. “Sunset... you’re fine. You’re going to do fine.”

Sunset had stopped breathing heavily, but she still looked nervous. “But... how...”

“Sunset... you’re a leader already. Don’t tell me you’re not. With everything I’ve seen you do over the last few months, I know you’re the leader of the Rainbooms. You were the one who helped me find myself after all that dark magic. When we all started using magic, you immediately started coming up with plans. You’re a leader already. This is just making it official.”

Sunset didn’t look convinced, but she started to calm down. She fidgeted around, looking like she’d rather be anywhere else.

“I... I don’t know,” she said.

“Well, look, you told me that when you were recovering from what the Element of Magic did to you, you took things one day at a time. Well, let’s take this one thing at a time. We’ll get through the coronation. Then you told me that your first assignment was to oversee first contact with Terra. You were going to do that anyway. And when we finish that up, we can worry about what happens next.”

“...Yeah,” Sunset said. She actually looked relieved now. “I feel a little better.”

“What’s next?”

“I have to go get my dress,” Sunset said. “And come to think of it, all of you need to get dressed. We better get moving.”

Little Twi felt relieved. Sunset was now focusing on what needed to be done. Once the coronation was over, she suspected a lot of anxiety would be back, and she promised herself that she would be there for her.

“Come on, let’s get moving,” Sunset said. “Let’s go.”

Little Twi gave her a smile. The two set off out of the room, side-by-side.

After a moment, Little Twi stuck her head back into the room. “Spike? Come on, you need to get fitted for a tux.”

Spike the Dog sighed, walking toward the door. “Do I have to?”

“Yes, Spike. It’s only one event.”

Even in his dragon body, Spike’s puppy eyes were dangerous. But Little Twi was not moved. “Just this once, Spike. I promise, we can do something fun afterward.”

Giving a growl of irritation, Spike marched out of the room.

Princess Twilight had managed to put aside her quest to discover the answer to Discord’s riddle, and was putting the finishing touches on the decorations. In just a few hours, the elite of Equestria, ambassadors from foriegn lands, and special guests, all of whom wanted to see the newest princess of Equestria.

She smiled, both feeling proud of Sunset and nervous for her at the same time. There would be suitors, manipulators, and the like. It was a relief to her that Sunset’s first assignment would be away on Terra, where politics couldn’t touch her... for a little while.

She took a deep breath. One step at a time. She remembered Dr. Hope’s instructions. When you feel overwhelmed, focus on what you have to do now. Right now, that was the coronation.

She laughed. She was probably worrying more about Sunset than Sunset was worrying about herself. She might have been Celestia’s student first, but Twilight couldn’t help but feel somewhat responsible for Sunset’s actions after the Fall Formal. She had fretted over her decision to banish Sunset instead of bringing her back to Equestria. Obviously, it had worked out. But before she had figured out a way to get back, she feared her return to Terra would be met with Sunset ruling that world with an iron fist.

Yet another worry of hers that seemed silly in hindsight.

After she made a few last-minute adjustments, she left the throne room and made her way to the dressing rooms. Captain Flash and Sugarcoat followed right behind her. For once, she didn’t object to her guards. At an event like this, there were bound to be ponies she wanted to keep away from her.

She arrived at the dressing room that was filled with two sets of ponies. One half was her Canterlot High friends, their manes dyed various different colors to stop the ponies not in the know from noticing anything strange. They were all in various states of dress, and were all chatting about the same thing: how awkward it was to dress with pony bodies.

Indeed, every Equestrian counterpart was helping their human half get dressed. Rarity was already finished, her magic giving her the advantage, and Pinkie seemed to have it down. But the others were trapped as living mannequins (or whatever the Equestrian equivalent to that word was) as their counterparts worked.

“I didn’t think anybody could work like that with their mouth,” Applejack said as her counterpart worked to tie a ribbon at her back.

“I did,” Little Dash said. “I’ve seen a human use his mouth to roll a cigarette.”

“Where'd you see that?” Little Rarity asked, seeming half-appalled and half-curious.

“A video online. Some old footage of one of those freak shows. This one guy was born with no arms and legs, but learned to use his mouth to do anything.”

“Freak shows?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking up from connecting an earring on her counterpart’s ear.

The humans now looked a bit uncomfortable. “Well, there was a time a while ago where they would... well, there are some humans that are born...”

“I think I know,” Twilight said. The group all looked at her. They hadn’t noticed that she had come in. “I’m thinking these freak shows are a lot like the Carnival of Oddities shows we used to have in Equestria.”

“Ah,” Rainbow Dash suddenly said, turning to her human self. “Figures you guys would have something like that.”

“Wait...” Little AJ said, “you guys had stuff like that?”

“Horrid affairs where ponies mocked those different from them? I’m afraid we had.something like that.”

That surprised the humans. “Really?”

“I hear it’s still happening in some places,” the pony version of Applejack said. “I heard a rumor that this carnival captured a few ponies overseas and forced them to perform.”

“That’s... a bit surprising,” Little Rarity said.

“How so?” Rarity asked.

“Don’t you guys worship friendship?” Little Dash said. “Aren’t you guys above that?”

“And you have Princess Celestia,” Little AJ said. “Wouldn’t she put a stop to things like that?”

“The Princess can’t be everywhere at once,” Twilight said. “She always had to delegate, especially during the thousand years when Princess Luna was away, and to do that she had to make compromises. She has been working toward reversing them, but there’s still a lot of work to be done.”

“So she let those kinds of things happen?”

“Oh yeah. There’s a lot that’s gone on in Equestria. Racism, bad orphanages...” Twilight trailed off.

Seeing the situation getting awkward, Applejack stepped in. “Trust me, I have a feeling that Gaia would be a wreck if we didn’t have so many immortals running things. The Creator blessed us with a good ruler.”

“Not so much the Changelings,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Wonder who put Chrysalis in charge.”

Without even meaning to, Rainbow Dash had dug up more anxieties. Queen Chrysalis was still out there, and there was likely a human version of her leading the Changeling Mafia on Terra.

She shook her head, trying to get those thoughts out of her mind. Today was a happy occasion. She had done everything she could, and there were ponies working on the other issues at that moment.

“So where does Chrysalis come from?” Little Dash asked.

“Your guess is as good as ours,” Rarity said. “It’s strange. The Changelings seemed to come out of nowhere. We hadn’t even heard of them before the wedding.”

There was a pained expression that crossed the face of every Equestrian born in the room. The humans had already picked up on the fact that, whatever had happened, the wedding between Princess Cadance and Shining Armor had not been a completely happy memory for Twilight and her friends.

“Come on, we better get moving,” Rainbow Dash said. “We only have another thirty minutes.”

The throne room was decorated as extravagantly as it had been when Twilight had been coronated. Perhaps even more extravagantly, as Celestia this time had some idea as to how to decorate. Twilight had always been a pony that had eschewed the fancy trappings of her position, something that Celestia had found respectable, but it made it hard to set up any celebration for her.

Sunset, however, was someone who liked extravagance. Even after putting aside her selfish nature, there was a part of her that liked being the center of attention, that liked admiration and attention. Of course, her recent change in behavior caused her to seek real love and admiration as opposed to the forced worship and fear she had had as the queen of Canterlot High, which was more than enough.

The throne room was decorated with orange flowers, matching Sunset’s coat. In fact, orange and red were the colors that were most prominent.

At the head of the room stood the four Princesses of Equestria. Twilight stood to the left, looking nervous. Even after all this time, she felt out of place among royalty. Whether it was sitting high at the Equestrian Games or at any royal dinner, she found that she would rather be in her library, or with her friends.

But now wasn’t the time to worry about that. This was about Sunset. She stood tall and let her mentor speak.

“My little ponies,” Celestia said. “We are here celebrating a glorious occasion. In recent years, we have been blessed with two more alicorns. Harmony has sent more of us to guide Gaia to peace. And it seems that Harmony has seen fit to bless another one of my pupils with an ascension.

“You may remember Sunset Shimmer, the student I had before Twilight Sparkle. She left Equestria because she needed to find her own way to greatness. And I was never happier or prouder than when she returned to me with a fresh set of wings.

“And it is without any further delay that I introduce you to the newest Princess in Equestria, Princess Sunset Shimmer!”

The doors to the throne room opened, and Princess Sunset Shimmer came through. Coming behind her were four hoofmaidens and four guards, singing her praises. It gave Twilight a bit of nostalgia, remembering her own coronation.

She looked at Sunset, who was smiling warmly as she strode up to her fellow princesses. Twilight was relieved to see her look so in her element. She knew that once Sunset was in her element, she’d quit worrying.

Sunset felt like she was dying. She saw all the eyes on her, everypony watching this new princess who had been away from her kingdom for so long that she should be a stranger. She loved attention, but this wasn’t the kind that she deserved. She was sure she must be making a foal of herself somehow. Sweet Celestia, she wanted this to be over.

Every step towards the four ponies she was expected to rule alongside felt like she was pulling weights. Her heart quickened. She was trying, very hard, to put on the calm, confident air that she had perfected as the queen bee of Canterlot High, when she needed to hide how afraid she was that someone would stand up to her.

She made her way to the stage. She stood tall, but tried not to appear like she was standing stiff with fear, which she was.

“Sunset Shimmer. You have accomplished much in your time away. You have risen above great adversity, fought foes that Starswirl the Bearded feared, and brought peace to a faraway land.”

All carefully constructed to be both true and misleading. Sunset might have had a snarky response to that had she been the same pony she had been long ago.

The four ponies that stood before her looked so calm, so composed. She would be surprised to hear later that Cadance had been visibly discomforted by her baby kicking.

“It is our pleasure to welcome you among our ranks.” Princess Celestia said. She lit up her horn. Out of a box behind her came the crown. It wasn’t a fancy one, it was very simple, almost identical to Twilight’s. She placed it on Sunset’s head.

“By Harmony’s will, I crown you a princess of Equestria. The Princess of Empathy!”

There was cheering. There was stomping. The entire room... no, the entire country was cheering for her.

“And now, Sunset Shimmer will give her coronation speech.”

Sunset felt her mouth dry. She was nervous. She turned to the crowd, who were all looking at her, eager to hear her first words as princess.

In this crowd, she saw her friends. Her Canterlot High friends, their manes dyed, all looking at her with encouragement. When Princess Twilight had been crowned, her friends had been allowed to stand at her side. They were both known allies and the Bearers of the Elements, so there was nothing to hide. But for her? There needed to be secrecy, so they had been banished to the crowd.

Still, they were there, and they were supporting her, and it meant a lot to her. So, feeling a bit more brave, she opened her mouth to speak.

In the previous days, she had prepared a speech. But now, with all eyes on her, the words left her brain. Her pause was only momentary, only those that were watching closely noticed. She decided to open her mouth and started speaking.

“Citizens of Equestria,” Sunset said, looking around at the crowd. “I left Equestria for a long time because there were lessons I needed to learn that Princess Celestia couldn’t teach me. They were things that no teacher could teach me. I needed to learn them myself.

“I never knew the mare and stallion that were my parents. The Princess found me in an orphanage. Every day I was there, I worked hard, determined to make something of myself. My hard work paid off in the end, and I got the most illustrious position a student of Equestria could receive.

“But even having that, there were things I needed that I couldn’t find there. My education had to take me elsewhere. So I made the decision to leave, and in no time I found myself in a strange world.

“At first, I wasn’t sure I had made the right decision. It was a strange place, completely unlike anything I had ever seen or even read about. I was in that land for several years, and it wasn’t until a year ago, when I met Princess Twilight Sparkle, did I understand what lessons I needed to learn.

“It was from learning these lessons that Harmony deemed me worthy to ascend. It was a goal I had strived to reach, but one that I never could if I chased it with the fervor that I had been.

“When I was in that foriegn land, I learned lessons that couldn’t be taught in a mere classroom. Some of them were hard learned, but I came out of it a much wiser pony. It was enough that I was granted this ascension when I wasn’t even trying.

“I’m sure that you’re all wondering about my plans as a princess of Equestria. I have decided that I will dedicate the first few years of my reign to helping Princess Twilight Sparkle with her plan on bringing the different nations of Gaia and strengthening our connections with the other races.

“For now, I’ll be returning to this distant land to continue my work. I am hoping that Equestria can have good relations with them in the future. And I promise you that some of their inventions will revolutionize the way we live in Equestria. I have seen the value in the way they do things, and how we can help them with our magic in return.

“I promise you, I will work to strengthen our ties to other countries, and in doing so improve the lives of the common pony in Equestria.”

The speech ended up getting a lot of cheering, and a lot of hoof-stamping. But as Sunset looked over the crowd, she noticed that much of it coming from the civilians that were filling out the crowd. A few nobles and politicians were celebrating as well, but she saw them.

She saw those whose hoof stomps were half-hearted, polite things. Those that weren’t happy.

Her speech had made her a few enemies.

The coronation had turned into socializing. Ponies talked amongst themselves, trading gossip. Even without going into the crowd, Sunset knew it was all about her.

Several ponies came up to her. Prince Blueblood, who was just old enough to remember her but young enough to not have known her personally, asked what her secret was that kept her looking so young. A few more asked her what she planned to do to help fill the royal coffers. Sunset responded by looking around the large throne room, the fancy dresses, the golden armored guards, and said it looked like the coffers were plenty full. That didn’t win her many supporters.

Then Duke Privilege introduced himself.

“I’ve heard about you,” Sunset said, trying to keep the disdain out of her voice.

“And I’ve heard of you,” Duke Privilege said. “It seems that Princess Celestia has a knack for picking students. You might be the loveliest mare I’ve ever seen.”

“Really? I heard you said that to Princess Twilight shortly after her coronation. And a few times before your coronation. And I heard you were trying to cozy up to her quite a bit when you were both foals. After she became Princess Celestia’s personal student, it seems a lot of nobles were encouraging their foals to get in good with her.”

Sunset was grateful she kept her voice even. The statement annoyed her, both because it was obviously flirting and because the statement reminded her that Celestia had made a mistake with her.

“Yes, I had to follow my father’s will, and I did find Princess Twilight quite lovely, but that was before I knew true beauty.”

“Uh-huh,” Sunset said, unimpressed.

“What do you say to a nice, private dinner sometime soon?”

“Well, gee, as great as that sounds, I’m going to have to decline. I have a lot of work to do.”

“This soon in office?” Privilege asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yep. There’s a lot Princess Twilight needs to talk to me about, and I need to prepare for my excursion to a foreign land.”

“And what is this foreign land?”

“That’s a secret,” Sunset said, really hoping that he would drop the subject. During her time at Canterlot High, she had picked up all kinds of ways to keep nosy pests out of her business, but they were the less “playing politics” type and more the “dig up blackmail material or extortion or if all else fails hire the Diamond Dudes to beat them up” kind of trick.

Privilege did indeed drop the matter of what this foriegn land was, but he ended up picking a far worse topic. “So, you have a suitor as well?”

Sunset felt nervous at that, and she wasn’t sure why. The answer to that was obvious.

“No, I don’t.” And it was the truth. No one was courting her, and no one had caught her eye.

...No, for some reason, she felt that was a lie.

“Is Princess Twilight’s suitor from this foreign land?”

It took all of Sunset’s discipline not to show her worry. “What makes you think Princess Twilight has a suitor?”

“Why is she rejecting every suitor that comes to her?”

There were several snarky answers that Sunset considered before settling on the one that she thought was best. “Twilight’s books are her best suitors. Nopony can pull her away from them.” She would have much rather pointed her sarcasm at Privilege, but conflict wasn’t what she needed.

“...I suppose that’s true,” Privilege said, though he didn’t sound completely convinced. Still he changed the subject. Unfortunately, what he changed it to was something far worse.

“Anyway, back to us,” he said. “I can tell you’re no fool. You left Celestia because you know you deserve more.”

Sunset stiffened. She immediately hated herself for giving Privilege such an obvious clue, but it was too late.

“Oh yes, I know,” the Duke said to her. “Celestia did her best to cover up the real reason you left, but she couldn’t stop gossipy maids from talking about your dissatisfaction. My father heard that you were seeking your rightful place.”

He leaned in close, whispering in her ear. “Princess Twilight squanders her power worrying about people who don’t matter. She even tries dressing that little pet of hers up like he’s a pony. But you... if even Celestia was too small for your ambition, then you must have bigger plans. We can work together to make them happen.”

He pulled back with a grin, but it quickly turned to a look of fear.

Sunset looked angry. It wasn’t just annoyance, or even rage. It was a pure, white hot fury, the kind that’s extraordinarily painful just to feel the way it makes blood boil. Privilege had just enough time to make a step back before it happened.

CRACK

The sound echoed throughout the room, effectively silencing it. Every head turned into the direction of it, wondering if somepony had just slapped somepony else.

Instead, they saw that Privilege was standing there with a shocked look on his face. The newly crowned Princess Sunset had disappeared.

CRACK

Sunset appeared in her bedroom. The anger still burned in her, but it was being drowned by another feeling.

Sadness.

She lowered her head. The crown fell off, hitting the ground with a clatter and rolling away. She walked toward her bed, her slippers falling off as she did.

She hit the pillow and began to cry.

Shame filled her. Shame of what she had done. Shame at running away from Celestia, who only wanted to help her. Shame at everything she had done to the students at Canterlot High. Shame that she had been given everything she had ever wanted after proving herself unworthy of it.

And now, shame that she had probably embarrassed Celestia by teleporting away.

She didn’t know how long she had been crying before the voice broke through her thoughts. “Sunset?”

She looked up, jumping a bit in surprise. Little Twi... her Twilight Sparkle, was there, looking at her in concern.

“Twilight? You...”

“What happened? Was that pony harassing you? Celestia has him taken into custody until they figure out what’s going on. The guards say he’ll probably be released in an hour, but ponies freaked out a little...”

Twilight was cut off by something that was a bit unfamiliar. Sunset jumped at her, wrapping her forelegs around her neck and cried into her barrel.

Twilight was caught off guard. This was a position that was outside her comfort zone. In the last few months, she had been the one crying in Sunset’s arms, letting herself be vulnerable to this strong friend of hers.

Now, however, this girl that she had seen as a strong warrior, a literal angel that had pulled her from the darkness, was a sobbing wreck, clinging to her for comfort. It was surreal.

But her body acted on its own. Her forelegs wrapped around her, and for a while the two just lay there, letting Sunset cry herself out. It was a few minutes before they said something, once Sunset had quieted..

“Sunset... I know you’re upset... but maybe we better change out of these dresses. The other Rarity will probably have an aneurysm if she sees her work being wrinkled.”

Sunset actually laughed. The two removed their fancy dresses, and Twilight hung them with care. Then she returned to Sunset, wrapping her forelegs around her.

“So... do you want to talk about it?”

“...I just...” Sunset laughed again. “I’m sorry. I keep telling you that you shouldn’t hang on to your past. But here I am, still not able to escape mine.”

“What did that pony say to you?” Twilight asked.

“He said he could tell that I was a pony who knew what was important. I could tell he wanted me to go against the other princesses.”

“And that got to you?”

“Well... it reminded me of the old me... of who I used to be. And... I guess it’s surreal. A year ago I was a horrible person, planning to enslave all my classmates and conquer my birthplace. And now, here I am, being put in charge of the very ponies I had set out to hurt and being heaped with praise by the pony I turned my back on. They say Harmony doesn’t make mistakes, but I wonder if there might be a first time for everything.”

“Sunset... you realize you're talking to someone that you are literally an angel to? You pulled me out of the worst experience of my life, and you’ve been there for me every single time I’ve needed you since. I’d say you’re not the same anymore.”

“That’s what everyone keeps telling me,” Sunset said. “I don’t know why you can’t believe it.”

“Well, here’s something else to think about. You kept talking about all the things you were going to do for Equestria. Maybe Harmony made you an Alicorn because She wanted you to atone for your mistakes by helping others?”

Sunset considered that. “Maybe...”

“When I was Midnight Sparkle... when I was that monster, wrecking havoc... you still saw the good in me and pulled me out of it. Trust me, Harmony made no mistakes. She made you an Alicorn so you could keep helping people like me.”

Sunset didn’t respond to that right away. She considered her words carefully. Finally, she looked up at Twilight and opened her mouth.

Before she could get her thought out, a knock was heard at the door. “Sunset?”

Princess Celestia’s words sent jolts down both their spines. Twilight felt herself untangle from Sunset, not sure why but feeling like she had just been caught doing something inappropriate.

“Um, yes?”

The door opened and Celestia came in. She came in looking worried, causing Twilight to look nervous. She had never seen the Princess look this off balance.

“Was Privilege bothering you? He told me he was just talking to you about a possible political deal, but I don’t think you’d react so strongly over something like that.”

Sunset opened her mouth, but the words wouldn’t come out. She took a deep breath and then spoke. “He... he was trying to make a deal with me to go against Twilight... Princess Twilight,” she said, clarifying. “He kept telling me he saw... that I was...” Sunset was beginning to break up. “I’m sorry, he just kept saying things that reminded me who I used to be and... I’m sorry, I’ve embarrassed you and...”

Celestia had her wings around her an instant later. “Sunset, it’s okay. This was a mistake, but it can be fixed.” She hugged her student a moment longer. Then she broke apart and looked her in the eyes. “Sunset... you let yourself appear vulnerable in public today. That is something bad. The citizens of Equestria need to believe you’re as strong and capable as I know you are. You can’t give them any room to doubt you. But we can fix this easy. This one mistake isn’t as big as you think it is.”

Celestia’s assurances calmed her quite a bit.

Celestia took a deep breath. “Now... did Privilege say anything inappropriate to you?”

“Well... he did hit on me... made a lot of comments about my looks.”

“That’s perfect. There are already rumors flying around that he was trying to sway you. Everypony knows about his efforts to court Princess Twilight. If we release him and say it was a private disagreement between two ponies, he should keep quiet. If ponies were aware he was turned down by two princesses, it would make him a laughingstock. Rumors will fly, but they’ll fade.”

Sunset was quiet. She was calmer, but guilt still grew in her. Celestia was cleaning up another one of her messes.

Celestia hugged her again. “I need to get back. I need to finish smoothing this over, and then I have other duties tonight. But tomorrow evening, we can talk. Can I get you anything else?”

“...No,” Sunset said at last. “No, I think I’ll be okay. Can you tell the others that I’m okay, and that I’m sorry for running off? I’d go to them myself, but... I want to be alone right now.”

Celestia smiled. “Of course.” She leaned in and kissed Sunset above the horn. “You’re a strong mare, Sunset. You’re going to do me proud.”

She kissed her two more times before letting her go. She left the room, obviously anxious to get back to the coronation and smooth things over.

There was a moment of silence before Twilight got up. “If you want to be alone, I can go...”

“Wait,” Sunset said. “I just didn’t want everypony here. I don’t want a lot of people around. But... could you stay with me tonight? Please?”

“After everything you did for me? Of course.” She moved towards the bed, but stopped. “I need to make sure my Spike is calm. Let me take care of that, and I’ll be right back.”

Sunset nodded. Twilight left. Sunset climbed into bed, pulling the covers over her. She sat there, running the events of that night through her mind. She cringed every time. Why couldn’t she keep a cap on her emotions?

Thirty minutes later, Little Twi returned. She closed the door behind her, walked over to the bed, and climbed in. Her forelegs wrapped around Sunset and pulled her into a hug. Sunset snuggled in close, placing her head on Twilight’s barrel.

They didn’t say a word that night. Sunset felt better almost immediately. Within minutes, she fell asleep.

Humans in Equestria III

Twilight’s Log

Well, it’s official. The humans’ training has begun.

The transition went smoothly. I can tell the parents were apprehensive, but they seemed to accept this was best for them. The human Shining Armor and Cadance are having the most difficulty. I can’t say that I blame them, with everything the other me has been through.

While things are going smoothly here, I fear for how things will be back on Terra. Right now, the Changeling Mafia is still running rampant, and they still have two of the sirens to experiment on. Adagio still refuses to return to Equestria, seeming to believe we’ll lock her up the moment she sets hoof in Equestria.

With everyone here, I fear the Changelings will be able to progress with whatever plans they have uninterrupted. Aria and Sonata are still suffering as their prisoners. I hope we can rescue them soon. If Adagio cares enough about them to go through all this trouble to rescue them, there must be good in them, at least I hope so.

And in the midst of all this is Starlight. I fear I might have been neglecting her. I told her that things would be busy for a while, but she seems distant from me lately. I wonder if I’m not doing enough. Then there’s Spike, getting an education to have a career that will guarantee spite and ridicule...

You know, it’s funny. I wished all that time I had more responsibilities, and now that I have them, I’m feeling overwhelmed. Maybe that’s the curse of a ruler. There’s only one time I feel completely calm, and that’s when I’m with Flash... in fact, I think I’ll go see him now.

The next few days were surprisingly calm.

Sunset returned to Ponyville and hoped to get a few days of peace before the reporters and the Nobles realized where she was hiding.and came to bother her.

The day after Sunset’s coronation, it was mostly a day of celebration. Even Princess Twilight was relieved of her duties, her subordinates rescheduling what needed to be rescheduled and handling what they could while she had a rare vacation day.

Meals were had in the Great Hall. Games were played in the living quarters. Naps were taken by the two Rainbow Dashes. A good time was had by all. Meanwhile, the parents were given more information on how their children would be treated.

The next day, it was time for the parents to return to Terra. There were a lot of overbearing hugs and kisses, but eventually they all said their goodbyes and returned to their world.

That night, there was one final big meal in the Hall, then Princess Twilight sent everypony to bed, telling them that starting tomorrow, their training will begin and they’d be on a schedule.

She wasn’t kidding.

The next morning, the humans-turned-ponies were awoken bright and early. This time breakfast was picked for them. It was a meal of oats with a strange drink. When they asked Princess Twilight what it was, she had an interesting story to tell.

“These two travelling salesponies came through town marketing that as a cure-all potion. When they were found out, they skipped town with all the money they had conned. In between that and the Royal Guard finally tracking them down, a health expert said it was still a healthy drink that could greatly assist a pony in building strength. By the time they were arrested, my brother wanted the drink for his soldiers so much that they agreed to fork over any right to the recipe and pay back all the money in exchange for not being prosecuted.”

“Wow... over a drink?” Little Rare said.

“Well, not just that. They also designed a traveling machine very similar to the cars in your world. I saw them use it for another con a few years earlier. It wasn’t as advanced, but we wanted the blueprints.”

“...And these guys are conponies?” Little AJ asked.

Princess Twilight sighed. “Yeah... they are supremely wasting their talents, aren’t they?”

Following the meal, the teens were all expecting to split up, but Earth Pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus alike were taken outside where they found a member of the Royal Guard waiting for them. This Guard introduced himself as Lancer, and announced that every morning he’d be tuning up their bodies.

“Wait... we have to exercise?” Little Twi said.

“Of course. I’ve been told you are all going to be expected to fight off an enemy. Getting your bodies in shape will do just that.”

Little Twi groaned. This was bound to be embarrassing for her.

So, they first ran laps. Little Dash, Little AJ, and Flash took the lead, and the others followed, with Little Twi, Little Shy, and Zephyr Breeze taking the back. Then it was pushups, stretches, and pulling stones a few feet. By the time they finished, they were feeling their muscles burn. Not too badly, but they felt the workout.

After that, the group was split into three. The Earth Ponies were taken by Lancer in one direction, while Rainbow Dash came by to take the Pegasi to their own training.

The one to handle the Unicorns was none other than Princess Celestia herself.

The group had the most secluded spot, a room in the castle. Not the castle library, as Little Twi had hoped. Princess Twilight wasn’t about to allow her precious books in a room where three untrained Unicorns were practicing. It was still a nice room, however.

“The two of you need to understand something before I teach you anything else,” Princess Celestia said. Little Twi, Little Rare, and Sweetie Belle both sat still, listening.

“You have to understand that, regardless of how frequently you use your magic for everyday things like levitation, you must remember that raw magic can be dangerous if not properly contained. An Earth Pony’s strength is far more focused, and an undisciplined Pegasus is more a danger to themselves than to anyone else. But raw magic is highly unpredictable.”

Celestia levitated two metal cubes in front of her. “Each of these cubes weighs no more than a stone. Yet the same magic that makes them float is the same that I’ve used to crush armies, to topple tyrants, and to reshape nations.”

She sat the cubes down, right on top of one another. “Princess Twilight never told you the story of her entrance exam, has she?”

All of her students shook their heads.

“She gave me permission to tell you. I met her when she was only ten years old. Even at that age, she was a brilliant student, far more capable than most children her age. But there was a mental block in place that didn’t allow her true potential to come forward. When she got to that exam, she tried her best, but only sparks erupted from her horn. Then... a bright flash lit up the sky, and it scared her magic right out of her.

“The scene in that Hall became a madhouse. Spike was hatched, and then he grew into a towering giant. The proctors were hovered into the air. Twilight’s parents were turned into plants. I shudder to think what else might have happened if I hadn’t come along. And all that coming from a filly who hadn’t even intended to use it for anything other than gaining more knowledge.”

Little Twi flinched, and Little Rare couldn’t help but notice her friend’s discomfort. Princess Celestia, seeing that perhaps the point was made a little too well considering her current audience, moved forward.

“When you use your magic, understand that it is not a toy. It’s something you are going to have to control. This normally comes naturally to ponies as they get older, and the magic comes at such a gradual pace they can learn at their own pace. But the rate that you two are growing at is far more rapid. So we better get started.”

She lifted two parchments and sat them down on the floor in front of them. Then she summoned two quills with ink wells.

“You two seem to have basic levitation down. Let’s see if you can get more precise movements out of them. Start by dabbing your quills in ink. Don’t worry, I cast a spell that will fasten the wells to the floor, you won’t knock them over.”

It turned out to be harder than it looked. Little Rare got it quite quick, having been practicing with her dressmaking, but Little Twi had a harder time. Still, after a minute, the ink was on the pen.

“Very good. Now, write your names first.”

Rainbow Dash had a larger group of students. The other her, Little Shy, Sunset, Scootaloo, Zephyr Breeze (to her dismay), and Flash Sentry, or “Fun Flash”, as she liked to call him. He had first asked them to hover a bit. Her other self seemed to have it down with an unnatural amount of talent, while Sunset and Flash, having had practice, could stay up for a while. Poor Little Shy felt embarrassed, barely hovering for a few seconds.

She had them do wing-pushups, stretches, and a few others. Then she tested their speed. It was near-constant drilling for an hour.

Finally, she allowed them a fifteen-minute break. When she came back, she handed each of them a basket that seemed to be filled with beauty products.

“Alright, now Twilight told me that all of you already take care of yourselves on Terra. That’s good news, because it shouldn’t be too hard for you to take care of your new wings. Remember, they’re a Pegasus’s best friend, and they need to be cared for. Inside you’re going to find everything you need. Shampoo and conditioner to use during bathtime, a special comb to pick out dirt and stuff, use that once a day.”

She turned to Flash and Sunset. “I know that you two have already learned how to preen from Princess Celestia and Twilight, so you can move on to the next part.” She pointed to a set of wing weights. “Strap those on. Flash, if you need help, just ask the guard. Start doing reps of 10. Ten-minute breaks in between.”

As the two followed her instructions, she turned back to her students. “Now, even with all this, it won’t do you any good unless you keep up basic preening. Now, you can do this yourself, but it’s far easier to have a partner do it. Now this is considered an intimate act among us, and you’ll understand why once you do it. It’s usually a family member that does the first preen. Fortunately, it looks like you all have family available. Now, Scoots, you pair up with Dash. Shy, you’re with Zephyr.”

Lancer kept his students outside the castle. It was a mixed group, but they all seemed ready to learn. Little AJ, Little Pinkie, Apple Bloom, Limestone, Marble, and Maud were all standing at attention. Well, five out of six were. Pinkie seemed to be distracted by every butterfly that went by.

“Earth Pony magic is not as flashy as the kind the Unicorns and Pegasi have,” Lancer said. “But it is more practical, in its own way. We of course have sheer, raw strength on our side, something you will all need to master to avoid hurting those around you. And you will all live long lives, if you take care of yourselves. There are founders of this town, which is centuries old, that are still alive today.

“However, there are other strengths to an Earth Pony, those that many go through their lives without using. In the same way a Unicorn will keep her powers to basic levitation and a Pegasus will simply fly without learning any fancy tricks. The ones that usually learn anything are farmers, who learn to use an Earth Pony’s connection with the soil to bless the ground and make their food grow. But that is just scratching the surface.

“With my training, you will learn to use your connection to the ground to track your enemies, to make them hurt, to live off the land in ways that Pinkie please pay attention.”

Pinkie looked away from the squirrels she had been looking at, grinning to cover her embarrassment.

“Now then, today we’re going to establish your connection with the ground. Place your front hooves forward. Spread them apart a bit. Now press them hard against the ground. And as you do, try to clear your mind. You need to not be distracted by anything else. Just focus on the ground.

Little Twi had managed to get the hand of basic levitation fairly quickly. She found herself lifting small objects fairly easily. The more nuanced version of it, however, was more difficult. Writing with her horn was difficult, especially since despite having movie theatres, steam power, and even some video-games, pony society still seemed to not have invented pens and pencils. Or at least, Celestia still preferred using them.

Her first attempts at writing weren’t so much scribbles as they were smudges. She felt embarrassed at first, but felt better when she saw her classmates weren’t doing much better. Sweetie was still having trouble even lifting her quill.

After a few hours, the smudges had been upgraded to scribbles. It was still frustrating Little Twi to no end. After every signature didn’t work out to her standards, she immediately tried writing another one. She had gone through an entire inkwell and countless pieces of parchment in the last few hours.

“Twilight.”

Little Twi stopped writing and looked up at Princess Celestia. She was looking at her new student with a slightly concerned look.

“Yes, Your Highness?” she said.

“You understand you can take some breaks, don’t you?” Celestia said. “You don’t have to keep trying until you get it perfect.”

“It’s okay, Princess. I’m doing just fine.”

Celestia looked at her for a moment before speaking again. “Twilight, I must insist you take a break. You have had your lunch sitting there for nearly an hour.”

Twilight was confused for a moment before turning her head. Indeed, a tray had been placed at her desk with a sandwich, some hay fries, and a mug that had gone flat without notice. Well, almost. Now that she thought about it, she vaguely remembered someone announcing her lunch, and her muttering she would get to it in a moment. She felt her cheeks heat up at how rude that must have been.

She looked back at Celestia to apologize, but her teacher was wearing a knowing smile.

“That’s one thing you have in common with the Twilight of my world. You get so caught up in your work you have to practically be dragged into taking care of yourself.” Her tone was one of nostalgia, and it put Little Twi at ease a bit.

“Eat your lunch. Take at least thirty minutes. Savor every bite. Then you can go back to work.”

Little Twi nodded. She pulled the tray up to her with her hooves, at the same time picking up the book that she had brought to read during her lunch break. She leaned in and took a bite of hay fries, and was soon caught up in her book. She didn’t notice Princess Celestia taking one last look at her before writing something down on a sheet of parchment.

Cleaning wings had been Little Shy’s favorite part of her training, mainly because it had been the one that kept her close to the ground. She even enjoyed spending time with her little brother on the rare occasions he wasn’t being completely obnoxious.

Still, teaching preening was always intended to be a temporary thing, a mere breather in between the harder workouts. It was too short a breather in her opinion, but nevertheless she was soon back in the air.

Little Dash being good at flying had been both something she had been happy for and something she had dreaded. Her friend had a habit of pushing her out of the comfort zone a little too soon, and she had carried it over to flying lessons, pushing Little Shy higher in the air. Granted, she was flying directly under her to catch her, and it was only teen feet off the ground, but it was still enough to terrorize her.

“Come on, Shy. You don’t need to worry. I’m not going to let you hit the ground.”

Little Shy whimpered, looking around for the pony Rainbow Dash. Unfortunately, she was busy with Zephyr Breeze, looking absolutely frustrated at his lack of progress, a feeling that was likely exacerbated by her experiences with the Zephyr in her dimension.

She kept her wings steady, managing to make it a few inches before she finally messed up, she landed on top of Little Dash, who managed to guide them to the ground for a relatively soft landing.

“I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash, I...”

“Shy, relax,” Little Dash said. She got up gently and slowly enough that Little Shy got the message and rolled off of her. She dusted herself off, then helped Little Shy up, repeating the process. “I’m not mad. This is just like when we started jogging together. You just need to build up your wing strength. Come on, let’s get back up there.”

“Can we take a break, please?”

Little Dash looked annoyed, but said. “Alright, take five. I’m still not tired. I’m going to do a few wing-ups.”

Grateful that her friend had conceded, Little Shy lay down on the grass and watched her friend do a few more exercises.

Little Shy watched her friend. It seemed if there was one thing that she had in common with the Rainbow Dash of her world, it was a drive to be excellent at the things that she was passionate about.

She was watching her friend so intently that she hadn’t noticed Rainbow Dash coming up to her. “Taking a break?”

Fluittershy jumped into the sound, giving a little squeak of surprise. She turned and looked at her teacher, who was giving a knowing smirk.

“Oh, um... yes. I’m sorry, Miss Rainbow Dash, ma’am, but...”

“Ugh, Little Shy, don’t call me Miss. I’m Rainbow Dash, or Cadet, if you want to be formal. But you’re making me feel old.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Miss... er, Cadet Rainbow Dash ma’am.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “I guess no matter what universe you’re in, Fluttershy is still Fluttershy.” She looked over at her counterpart, who was doing wing-ups. Her counting had gotten into the triple digits, and while she was still going at it, fatigue was starting to show in her voice.

“Does she know that there is such a thing as overtraining?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yes.”

“...Did she have to learn it the hard way?”

Little Shy did something she rarely did and had a laugh at a friend’s expense. “Yes. It was during soccer training for a big game...”

“What’s soccer? You know, never mind, I’ll get the details later, just tell me what happened.”

“She was practicing nearly every day until she collapsed in the middle of the field during a game. She had to be carried off.”

“Ah. You had to look after her for a bit?”

At that, Little Shy got a little quiet. “Well, no... that was during the time when we weren’t speaking to each other.”

Rainbow Dash stopped, now looking uncomfortable. Little Shy felt a pang of regret at bringing the subject up. She didn’t like to remember those lonely times when she had no friends. She didn’t like to remember Sunset Shimmer as the bully she had been, rather as the friend she had become.

“Yeah, well, I hope Little Dash remembers what she learned back then,” Rainbow Dash said, clearly trying to change the subject as quickly as possible. “How high have you gotten?”

“A foot on my own,” Little Shy said. “Rainbow Dash... er, the other Dash has pushed me up higher.”

Little Shy wished almost immediately that she hadn’t said anything, because Rainbow Dash looked a little alarmed. “She’s... what is she doing exactly?”

“Well, she’s encouraging me to try flying higher. She brings me up high and... oh, don’t worry, she’s keeping an eye on me and making sure that I don’t get hurt or anything.”

Rainbow Dash had put a hoof to her forehead. “I’m not mad at her. I’m just remembering some of the things I pulled as a kid.” She looked at Little Shy. “She’s not your trainer, I am. I’m going to have a word with her.”

“Oh, oh please don’t be mad, I...”

“I told you, I’m not mad,” said Rainbow Dash. She took a breath. “I just want to make sure that this Rainbow Dash doesn’t make the same mistakes I did. Don’t you worry. In fact, I think it’s about time you got back to work.”

“Oh, yes Rainbow Dash ma’am.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “We’ll work on that.”

Earth Pony training was the worst, Little Pinkie decided. It was a lot of strengthening muscles, something she had no attention span for.

She was always grateful she seemed to stay thin no matter how many sweets she downed, because she knew Little Dash would have pushed her into the same workout routine as she had forced on Little Shy and Little Twi.

Little Applejack loved it. So did Limestone. Marble looked more apprehensive, but she didn’t complain. And Maud was practically thrilled to be moving boulders all day. She has raised her voice a whole octave.

She sighed as she pushed her boulder in place. She couldn’t keep lifting this heavy boulder. How could Little Jack handle such loads? Sighing, she rummaged around a bit, pulling out her party cannon, her baking supplies, and her plans for the Pinkie-copter before pulling out a handkerchief to wipe her forehead.

Little Jack just gaped at her. “I don’t know how ya did that.”

“How I did what?” Little Pinkie asked, putting everything away.

“...Nevermind,” she said.

“Do we have to keep doing this?”

“That’s what the greatest strength of an Earth Pony is,” Lancer says. “The Unicorns have their studies, and Pegasi have their speed, and we have strength. We have raw power. We need to strengthen it up, then we need to teach you to focus it.”

“But it’s taking fore-e-ever,” Little Pinkie said.

“Patience is a virtue, especially for an Earth Pony. You’ve been gifted with a long life span... far longer than the other tribes.” He grinned. “The other Applejack, the one who lives in Equestria? Her grandmother is hundreds of years old.”

Little Jack’s eyes widened. “Hundreds?”

He nodded. “That’s how long an Earth Pony can live, if they take care of themselves.” Lancer looked over the group. “You have great potential, but it always takes patience to pull it off.”

“Aw, but that’s boring! There’s so much fun stuff to do! We could be throwing parties, or downing milkshakes, or... well, anything.”

As Lancer watched her bounce around, he pressed his hoof on his chin. “I’m wondering if the Creator didn’t mean for you to be a Pegasus. You seem to have the excitability of one.”

“Pinkie here can’t even focus in class half the time,” Little Jack explained. “It’s kind of amazin’ she made to high school.”

Lancer seemed confused by what a high school was, but didn’t ask. “Well she will need to learn patience if she ever wants to reach her full potential as an Earth Pony. She wouldn’t believe the things she could do.”

Little Pinkie was hardly paying attention at this point. She had noticed a squirrel crawling into a bush. She followed it, getting lost in the foliage and getting a face full of green. When she poked her head out, she was suddenly in the branches of a nearby tree.

“...Although maybe she’ll have her own talents,” Lancer conceded.

Night had worn down, and the humans-turned-ponies sat around the grand hall, eating dinner. Its taste was all the more marvelous than before, because after a full day of having their skills pushed to their limits, they felt that they had earned the treat.

Little Dash and Little Jack were arguing over who had made the most progress.that day, something that was causing eyerolls from Little Rarity. Little Pinkie was gobbling down sweets, and Zephyr was ogling Little Dash, much to Fluttershy’s disapproval.

Princess Twilight looked among the ponies, grateful that they all seemed to be enjoying themselves. But her eyes soon landed on one that gave her pause.

It was Little Twi, her own counterpart, who was skimming through a book that she had brought to the table. She was getting her bites in between pages, being careful not to drip any food on the pages, a skill the Princess could tell that she had much practice in.

“Twilight?”

Flash Sentry... her Flash Sentry, not the uptight guard... was looking at her.

“What’s wrong?”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Well... I guess I’m remembering who I used to be.”

Flash looked at the other Twilight. “You mean you’re still not like that? You said you loved books...”

“I loved books,, but I learned to love ponies as well. She’s... reminding me too much of my old self.”

“Well, she is younger than you...” he pointed out.

They watched Little Twi for a moment longer. Just when Twilight was about to turn away, Sunset approached her counterpart.

“Hey, Twilight? You know study time is over with, right?”

Little Twi looked up. “I know, but this is really interesting, and I wanted to... hey!”

Sunset had closed the book, setting it aside. “You’ll have plenty of time to do that tomorrow. I want to know how everything went.”

“It went well,” Little Twi said, feeling her face brightening up. “I learned so much. There was so much interesting stuff to learn that I nearly worked through lunch.”

A brief flicker of worry crossed Sunset’s face, though she pushed it down.

On Princess Twilight’s face, it lasted longer.

“You know,” Flash said, “She’s Princess Celestia’s student, not yours. She’ll probably handle it if she’s spending too much time in her books.”

“I know. I just... I guess it’s frustrating seeing some of my old mistakes.”

“What pulled you out of them?”

“Having friends.”

“Well,” Flash said, gesturing over the table. “I’d say that’s been covered.”

They watched as Little Twi told Sunset about her studies. Sunset listened with interest.

“And then some,” Flash added.

“I guess you’re right,” Princess Twilight said. “I should be focusing on other things. Like my own student.”

They both glanced over at what had turned into the kids’ table. Starlight sat around it with the Canterlot Movie Club, quietly eating her meal. By the looks of things, she hadn’t made friends with the three newcomers.

Twilight felt a pang of guilt. She had been spending less time with Starlight these recent days, with all her responsibilities. She remembered how much time with Celestia meant to her, and Starlight was likely even more starved for love.

She felt her brain overload. “Uhh... there’s so much to do,” Twilight said, flopping her head down on the table.

Flash draped a wing (he was still getting used to having them) over his girlfriend. “Hey, relax. You’ll handle it.”

He moved to kiss her on the cheek, but she pushed him away.

“Flash, come on... not in public.” She was blushing. Despite that, she was grinning.

“I just love how a Princess who has faced down monsters gets flustered over a little PDA,” he said. Despite his jest, he backed off.

Twilight looked back and realized that Starlight was excusing herself from the table. Seeing this, she moved to intercept her. Flash watched her go, wondering if he should be following to show moral support, but ended up just watching. Better to let her handle it for now.

Twilight caught up with Starlight not far down the hall. “Hey sweetheart. Are you doing alright?”

Starlight shifted. “Yes Princess.”

“Starlight... I know I haven’t been able to spend a lot of time with you lately. The humans coming has left me busy I know, but I promise I haven’t forgotten about you.”

“I understand, Princess.”

“That’s why I thought tomorrow we could take a day off. We can go out and do something. You wanted to visit that museum in Canterlot? We can take a trip.”

“That sounds fun.”

But Twilight could see it in her student’s eyes. While there was excitement, it was warring with apprehension. She could tell the filly was still excited to learn from her and have her attention, but there was something that made her nervous.

“Is Spike going to come with us?”

“Of course. In fact, I was thinking about letting Flash come... um, the human Flash, not the pony one.”

Starlight seemed to brighten up at that. “That would be fun!”

Twilight smiled. She began to walk in the direction of Starlight’s room. The filly got the hint and began to follow.

“Did you have fun talking with the Canterlot Movie Club?”

“Not really. They keep talking about all these human movies, and they all have human things that I’ve never heard of. What’s a gun?”

Princess Twilight hesitated a bit, but it was foolish. She was old enough to know. “It’s a human weapon. Like a bow, except it fires small metal things called bullets at high enough speeds that it really hurts.”

“How does it work?”

“Remember what I always tell you?”

“Try looking up things like that before I ask. But where would I look?”

“I’m having books brought from the human world,” Twilight said. “When I find the right book, I’ll give it to you to read.”

Starlight nodded. She knew the Princess’s way. Always work for knowledge, it will stick all the better then.

“But I’m sorry they're not the best company. But trust me, sometimes with friends it takes time to break the ice.”

“Well, they have invited me to watch some movies with them in this miniature movie theatre...”

“I think you mean a laptop,” Twilight corrected. “Maybe you should give it a shot.”

They had arrived at the door to Starlight’s room. Twilight placed an affectionate hoof on Starlight’s head.

“I know things are hectic right now, but I promise, it will all work out in the end.”

“I know. Good night, Princess.”

Starlight gave her a hug, then went into her room.

Twilight smiled. That went well...

Then why did she still feel like a disaster was on the horizon?

Humans I

Dear Princess Twilight,

Things have been going quite well here. Your counterpart comes out of her shell a little more every day. I was a little worried when you told me how reluctant you used to be to make friends, but she seems to seek out time with us. She’s happy doing farm work with Applejack, or exercising with Rainbow Dash, or working at the animal shelter with Fluttershy. Just last week, we convinced her to come to a pool party hosted by Sandalwood’s family. Rarity kept trying to talk her into a bikini, but she refused anything but a one-piece (yeah, I’ve lived with humans for two years, and I still don’t get their shame over their bodies).

We did manage to talk her into a chicken fight with Flash as her partner. Don’t worry, those two hit it off pretty well, but they’re completely platonic. The only one he’s writing love letters to is you. Yeah, I know about the journal. You bagged yourself quite the man.

Our research into magic is going well. We’ve managed to recreate her device, however we have been unable to find any source of magic in this world that isn’t inside either ourselves or the portal. Since we aren’t willing to interfere with either, we’ve decided to move on to more experiments on the effects of ponying up.

She’s still having nightmares. On nights one of us can spare, we stay at her apartment to relieve Shining Armor and Cadance of sitting up with her. It’s tough, but she finally slept through the night a day ago. Still, the nightmares returned the following night, so we’re not done yet.

Tonight, we’re having another slumber party at Pinkie’s house. Twilight is taking to them well, I think her nightmares are less intense when we’re around. Shining Armor and Cadance are only too happy to allow it. Shiny said something about “getting some training in with Spike,” whatever that means.

Sunset was welcomed into the apartment of the Sparkle family as Cadance called to her sister-in-law. “Twilight! Sunset’s here!”

“I’m almost ready!” Twilight called.

“Don’t worry, I can wait,” Sunset called back. She was prepared to do just that when Cadance suddenly wrapped her arms around her.

“Huh... what?”

“Thank you.”

Sunset blinked. “For what?”

“For everything you’ve done for her. I’ve never seen Twilight this happy since before her parents died, even with those nightmares. She’s always been such a sweet girl, but couldn’t ever come out of her shell until now. She’s being the girl I always knew she could be.”

“Um, well... it’s not just me.”

“Maybe not, but you saved her life on top of it. I don’t think I can even begin to repay you.”

Sunset blushed. Cadance eventually let her go and smiled.

“I miss her being at Crystal Prep, but it’s best for her to be with you.”

She smiled. “I’m glad you don’t hold that against me. Did Shining Armor take it well? I know he’s an alumni.”

Cadance giggled. “As soon as he found out that Twilight made some friends, he couldn’t sign the papers fast enough. We had always talked about a way to get her more active. Although... now Shiny wants to restart Spike’s training...”

She gestured to the sitting room. Inside, Shining Armor sat with Spike.

“Now, let’s try this again,” Shining Armor said, pointing to the picture of a human boy he had set up. “This is a boy. Now, what do you do when any boy besides me gets within a three-foot radius of Twilight?”

“Check online to make sure his genealogy makes him capable of producing healthy offspring?”

“Uh, no. That’s what you’re trying to prevent.”

“But Twilight needs to pass down her genetics to ensure the survival of her line.”

“No, that’s what I’ll be doing with Cadance. Twilight’s prerogative is to get old and die without being defiled. Now, you really have to bite them if they try to reach for the chest...”

“Oh for...” Spike groaned. “What is with humans and female chests? They’re just baby-feeders. They should be displayed so potential mates can be aware of their child-rearing capabilities.”

“No!”

Cadance was giggling, but Sunset looked agreeable. “Yeah, I’ve wondered what the big deal was. Humans...”

Cadance gave a bemused smirk as Twilight emerged from her room, a backpack slung over her shoulder. “Ready to go!” She hugged her brother and sister-in-law and gave Spike a quick scratch behind the ear before leaving.

Twilight was both nervous and excited... nervocited, as Pinkie had called it... as she slipped into her pajamas. This was it, another round of truth or dare. This would be it. She would really do it.

She had wondered if it was okay, with how far she was willing to go. But she remembered their last session. She remembered Rainbow Dash’s dare. She remembered her throat, mouth, and face burning. She remembered holding her head under the sink and filling her mouth with water straight from the faucet.

Oh, how she had grown to loathe hot sauce.

And now... oh now... she’d have her revenge. She had been planning this for a very long time. As soon as it was her turn.

The seven girls sat in a circle. It was time.

“Alright then. Sunset, I believe it was your turn last time,” Rarity said.

She smiled a moment. “Well, let’s start out with something simple. Rarity: truth or dare?”

Rarity smiled. “Truth.”

Sunset grinned something that wouldn’t be out of place on her old self. “Are all of your clothes originals?”

Rarity looked like she had been punched. Even having renounced being a bully, her former skills made her deadly at this game.

“Well... maybe I take a few off the rack,” she muttered while Sunset grinned. Then she shook it off. “Very well. Twilight: truth or dare.”

Twilight tried to hide her giddiness. “Truth.”

“Pffth. This is getting lame. Where’s the dares?” Rainbow Dash asked, not knowing how happy that made Twilight.

“Okay, time to spill. What do you really think of Captain Flash?”

Twilight blushed. “I told you: I think he’s cute, but I’m not looking to get into a relationship with him.”

“Why not?”

“Sorry, only one question per truth.”

“She’s got you there, Rare,” Applejack said.

Rarity pouted. “Fine, it’ll be my turn again soon enough,” she said, giving a sly smile.

“My turn!” Twilight turned to Rainbow Dash. “Truth or dare.”

“Oh, this ought to be good. Dare.”

Twilight spoke her dare. In a flash, Rainbow Dash went as white as a ghost. “You.. you...”

Pinkie, Applejack, and Sunset were on the ground laughing. Fluttershy was hiding her own giggles behind her mouth. Rarity gave a smile. “I honestly didn’t think you had it in you.”

“W-wait... you can’t!” Rainbow Dash sputtered.

Twilight only handed her a phone. “Consider it revenge.”

“...Well, got to admit, you have more teeth than I thought.” Slowly she took her cellphone and dialed.

Every eye was on her intently as the phone remained ringing. The grins were cutting through her like knives. She just wanted this to be over.

“Hello?” the voice on the other end said.

“Hey, Big Mac?”

“Rainbow? What’s going on? Is Applejack okay? Do I need to come down there?”

Rainbow was sweating all over. She felt flustered. She had to do this...

“Youhaveacutebutt.” Then she pounded the off button.

Her friends were all on the ground with laughter. Rainbow Dash was blushing and breathing heavily.

Then her phone rang . She looked at the caller ID. Big Mac.

She hit the refuse button.

She took a few breaths, then glared at Twilight. “You...”

And then Applejack’s phone went off. “Well, well, my brother is calling...”

Rainbow Dash made a mad dash for the phone, but Pinkie tackled her. “No Dashie, let it happen!”

Applejack answered her phone. “Hey, Mac. Yeah, Rainbow’s here. No, she can’t come to the phone right now. Yeah sure, hold on...”

She looked at Rainbow. “He wants to know if you’d like to get a bite at the coffee house around the block on Monday.”

That got everyone’s attention. Rainbow Dash was bright red. “Uh... y-yeah, tell him sure.”

“She said she’d love to,” Applejack said, looking smug. “Sure. She’ll be fine, she just needs to collect herself. Right. See ya tomorrow.” And then the phone flicked off.

There was silence for a moment.

“So, Cadance was right on the money.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight with her eyes wide. “What? How did she know?”

Twilight grinned. “Cadance always knows. Always.”

The athletic girl gaped. “You knew I liked him? And you still dared me to?”

Twilight shrugged. “Cadance could tell he liked you too, so she told me to have you make the first move the next time we played. She knew one of you...”

Rainbow Dash hugged her. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!"

Twilight smiled. “Well, I got my revenge and got you a date in one round. Your turn.”

Rainbow Dash grinned.

After a game involving Applejack downing three cans of canned cheese, Pinkie inhaling a bunch of helium and giving her own rendition of “Barbie Girl”, and Fluttershy admitted that she had admired Sandalwood for some time, they had moved on to some video games that Rainbow Dash and Twilight dominated. Then a round of makeovers, with Rarity being sure to give Applejack an embarrassing amount of makeup.

“So now what?” Sunset asked. She was answered with a pillow to the face.

“Pillow fight!” Pinkie squealed, before getting hit by Rainbow Dash’s weapon.

Suddenly it was a free-for-all, with pillows flying in every direction, and seven giggling girls all grateful that Igneous Pie had soundproofed Pinkie’s room.

Twilight managed to smack Sunset, and the two started a private fight of swinging pillows at one another in a giggling fit. Finally, much to her amazement, Twilight managed to land a solid hit, actually stunning her opponent a bit.

She grinned and turned to attack someone else, only to see another pillow about to strike her in the face. Giving a small yelp, she dropped her pillow and raised her hands, hoping to catch the upcoming projectile.

She closed her eyes and turned her head away, bracing for impact.

The impact never came. After a moment, Twilight opened her eyes.

The first thing she saw was Sunset. But she had dropped her pillow and was staring at something in front of her.

“Sunset?” she asked. Then she realized that all sound in the room had stopped. She turned to the rest of her friends.

She saw a pillow. Floating in mid-air. And surrounded in a purple aura.

She gave a small yelp and released the pillow, allowing it to fall to the floor. Following that, there was ten seconds of silence.

“Twilight... do you realize what you just did?”

Sunset had said it so dull, so monotone, that Twilight was sure she was angry.

“I... no, I...”

Suddenly Sunset held her hands out in front of her. A blue aura suddenly appeared around her hands, then around the pillow that Twilight had dropped. Slowly, it lifted into the air.

“...I can use my magic. I can use my magic!”

More pillows were engulfed and floated in the air, going around in a circle.

“My Unicorn magic! I can use it again! It’s just like having a horn!” More lifted into the air: her cell phone, a notebook, Pinkie’s stuffed alligator, all floating at Sunset’s whim.

Then they fell to the floor. Sunset ran over to the still stunned Rarity. “Rarity! Try levitating something!”

It took Rarity a few seconds to process what Sunset was saying. “What?”

“Those photos Princess Twilight showed us. You were a Unicorn. Come on, try levitating that pillow.”

“Uh... how?”

“Just reach for it and picture it in the air. Like you want to pick it up.”

Rarity still looked stunned. “Okay,” she said at last, reaching out at a pillow. She concentrated hard for a moment, trying to follow Sunset’s instructions.

Her focus was broken when a pale blue aura appeared around her hand.

She gave a surprised yelp and shook her arm, as if trying to shake off a spider.

Sunset gave a very uncharacteristic squeal of happiness, jumping up and down with an excited clap. “We can use magic! We can use magic!”

“Does this mean Dashie and Fluttershy are going to get wings again?” she asked. She immediately jumped behind the pair and lifted the backs of their pajama tops up, to their protests. “Aww, nothing!”

“Pinkie, will you... wait, really? No wings?” Rainbow Dash looked disappointed. “That’s no fair.”

“It might not have come yet,” Sunset said. “Unicorns are the highest on the magic scale, but Pegasi and Earth Ponies have magic too. They’re just more subtle. Maybe they haven’t manifested themselves yet.”

“We get magic too?” Pinkie said, practically shaking in place.

“Earth Ponies get enhanced strength, endurance, rapid healing, and a connection to life that’s hard to explain.” Sunset looked at Applejack and Pinkie. “Have you two been feeling stronger lately?”

“Can’t rightly say I have,” Applejack said.

“We should start keeping track. That could manifest itself soon.”

“So I might get wings permanently? Yes!” Rainbow Dash declared.

“So you’re sayin’ we’re gettin’ magic fer good?” Applejack asked.

“Looks like it,” Sunset said. Her tone was fading from her initial joy to concern. “And... that means magic’s growing. We really need to figure things out now. I doubt we can hide it if two of us sprouted wings! Twilight, we...”

That’s when they realized Twilight was gone.

Twilight locked the door to Pinkie’s bathroom. In a swift motion she hardly remembered doing, she ran to the sink and splashed water on her face. For a few moments she looked at the white porcelain, breathing heavily.

“Well, well, well.”

She froze. Slowly she looked up and into the mirror.

Her dark self looked back, grinning like a madwoman.

“It looks like we’ll be together again very soon.”

“No...” she moaned quietly.

“Magic, right at your fingertips. Power. Knowledge. Let’s see what you’ll do now.”

“No...” she looked at the sink again.

A knock. “Twilight?”

At Sunset’s voice, Twilight looked up. Her other self was gone, only her own reflection looked back. Her hair was falling out of its bun. She just yanked the ribbons out, letting it fall to her waist.

“Twilight? I know why you’re upset.”

Slowly, Twilight made it to the bathroom door. She opened it, and was surprised to find the others had followed Sunset, and all looked concerned.

“Twilight, we talked about this. You’re in a better place now. Magic isn’t going to do that to you again.”

Sunset’s words were gentle, and Twilight felt a little better. “I... sorry, I just...”

Sunset took her hand and gently led her out.

“Remember what the Princess said? You are the one who gets the Element of Magic. You deserve it. This isn’t anything to be afraid of.”

Twilight nodded. “Right. Sorry, I just freaked out there.”

“I understand. Come on, the night’s still young, and we have a lot to talk about.”

Twilight smiled, but she didn’t miss the sad looks they were giving her. The looks that said they were worried her progress had been set back. it brought guilt upon her, but she tried her best to hide.

“Pinkie, you better go make some more cocoa. Looks like we’re in for a longer night than we thought.”

Twilight followed them, not saying a word. Somehow, she could still hear the other her.

I’m waiting for you...

Author's Note

Well, here it is. Next chapter will be ponies, and it will alternate between the two worlds every other chapter. Let's see if I can pull this off...

Interlude I: Starlight Glimmer

So, you actually hatched Spike?

Sure did.

And Princess Celestia let you raise him when you were just twelve?

Not full-time. I had the entire palace staff to help me. It was a part-time thing.

So, that’s Spike. What about Starlight?

I can’t tell you here.

Why not?

Because this way would create a written record, and where she comes from is a secret.

Why?

I can’t even tell you that. The only people that know in your world are the girls, Spike, and Cadance and Shining Armor, and I probably shouldn’t have even told them. I promise I’ll tell you when we meet alone.

Okay, Twilight. If you say so, I trust you.

Twilight sat at her desk, trying to sign some paperwork. She was glad to finally have more work to do. Now that she had a staff running her castle, the Princesses had all sent her a share of their work, allowing her to finally feel useful.

She was already looking forward to when Sunset could take her own share.

She placed her quill down and stretched her forelegs out. Even as much as such work soothed her, she needed to rest. After stretching her body to pop a kink in her back, she laid back in her seat.

Her eyes drifted to the photos across her desk. Pictures of herself next to Spike after he had hatched, the group after they had discovered the Elements of Harmony and brought Luna home, her coronation, a picture of Flash and herself at the Fall Formal, all decorated her desk. But those were old. Two new ones caught her attention.

The first was of Celestia, Sunset, and herself, all standing together as a family. And the other was Starlight, standing in front of her and smiling for the camera.

She remembered Starlight’s joy and happiness that somepony had wanted to take care of her. Her excitement at wanting to learn new things. The absolute joy that she was considered worthy enough that a Princess would travel through time just to adopt her.

Adopt her... she knew that’s what Starlight wanted. It grew to be what she wanted as well. But she couldn’t.

Sighing, her mind began to drift back to the past.

Starlight looked around, her mind reeling. This was Equestria? But... it was barren... lifeless...

“H-how?” Starlight demanded. “What happened? Everything’s gone!”

Twilight, sitting at her table, just sighed. “I wish I could say I was surprised,” Twilight said. There was no horror in her voice, only a dull acceptance. “Every timeline I visit is worse than before. And all because my friends and I aren’t around to play our parts.”

“Oh, spare me,” Starlight snarled. “Like you’re just that important. You think you’re better than everypony else? You’re not!”

“Then why is Equestria in such bad shape?” Spike asked. His voice had quite a bit more challenge to it.”

“Because...” Starlight searched for an excuse. “because... it’s not! This is all a trick!” She shoved a hoof at Twilight. “It’s some sort of illusion! You’re showing this to try and trick me into giving up!”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “What? How?”

“I don’t know! But you’re the Princess’s pampered little pet, she probably taught you something!”

Twilight was dumbfounded. “N-no! Starlight, this is no trick! You’re only hurting yourself by doing all this! Please, let me set the timeline right and...”

“No! No! You’re just trying to fool me!” Starlight marched up to Twilight, getting muzzle to muzzle with her. “All so you can keep being the privileged, spoiled brat you are!”

“Why are you doing this?” Spike demanded. “Why couldn’t you just leave us alone?”

Starlight turned to Spike, shooting a glare at him that caused him to shrink back. “You want to know why?” She began marching toward him. “You want to know...”

Twilight’s magic engulfed Starlight and pushed her back. By the time Starlight recovered, Twilight had placed herself in between the two.

“Don’t you dare harm him!” she said.

Starlight was back on her game in an instant. She pulled out the scroll and lit up her horn. “I’ll show you why!”

Another portal opened up, and Twilight, Starlight, and Spike were sucked back through time.

The trio landed in a small village. It looked tidy and well-maintained, at least. It could pass for a residential area of Ponyville, with small houses and thatched roofs, all maintained in neat lines.

“Where are we?” Spike asked.

“The village where I was born,” Starlight said. “You wanted to know my story? Well, just look.”

She pointed to what appeared to be a community building. It looked far too big to be another house. Starlight walked up to a window and gestured in. Twilight and Spike took the hint and followed.

Inside there was books, several shelves of them. This had to be a library, Twilight decided. There was nopony in the room except two foals, one of which Twilight recognized right away.

“It’s you,” Twilight said. Yes, pigtails instead of a ponytail and no cutie mark, but it was her.

“Very good. You passed your eye exam,” Starlight said flatly. The filly version of her was sitting by a colt, also too young to have his cutie mark. Golden orange coat and a red mane made him stand out from his friend. They were seated at the base of a tower of books, stacked in mismanaged ways.

Twilight nearly had a heart attack seeing books treated that way. The colt was watching Starlight as she pulled a book from the tower with her magic, then placed it on top, being careful as it swayed. Twilight recognized it. It was a precision exercise Celestia had used to teach her to better control her magic.

“You were using that exercise?”

“Sunburst and I loved magic,” Starlight said. She took on an expression that looked rather out of place on the malevolent Unicorn. It was one of fond remembrance. “We always looked to improve our magic.”

“Why not use blocks? That’s what everybody else uses.”

Starlight gave Twilight a glare that made her bones run cold. “Because I didn’t have a princess pampering me throughout my foalhood. I lived in an orphanage that didn’t want to pay for more than one set, and we had to share it. And by share, I mean let the bigger foals have it. We had to come to the library in town to get any training done.”

Twilight winced. “Starlight...”

“Oh spare me, Little Miss Friendship. You’re going to try and say you know how I feel but you don’t. You’re just a delusional pampered princess! You don’t know what real pain is... but I do.”

She motioned back into the room. Sunburst took his turn, moving a book to the top. It was Starlight’s turn again. The filly pulled one out near the bottom.

The whole tower started to fall over. Starlight, scared, curled into a ball, placing her forelegs over her head.

The impact never came, because at that moment Sunburst’s horn lit up, and the entire tower stopped in a orange aura.

Starlight was shocked for a moment, but managed to scramble out of the way before Sunburst lost his grip. Sunburst’s magic lit up, causing the books to circle around before refiling themselves back on the shelves.

The purple filly hugged her friend. “You saved my life! Thank you, thank you... Sunburst! Look, your cutie mark!”

Sunburst’s eyes widened. He looked at his flank. Sure enough, a new picture adorned it. It was a single circle with radiant beams coming out of it.

“I got my cutie mark? I got my cutie mark!” He ran outside and announced to the town, “I got my cutie mark!”

That got the attention of everypony. Two of the caretakers rushed up to him. “A cutie mark? In what?”

“In magic!” the boy said proudly.

The other caretaker grinned. “Excellent! Then we better get you right to Canterlot! This could mean big things for us!”

“Maybe a grant so we can actually fix the place up!”

The group carried them off, several of the townsponies cheering and offering their congratulations.

The filly Starlight tried to chase after him, but stopped. Sunburst wasn’t reaching back to her, or even acknowledging her anymore.

“S-Sunburst?”

She watched the crowd get further away. Tears formed in her eyes.

“You see?!” Starlight said.

Twilight looked back at her opponent. “So he got his cutie mark and then left you alone?”

Spike gave a half-shrug. “What’s the big deal? He ran off for a bit. Didn’t he come back?”

“No!” Starlight summoned her magic again, creating another time vortex. Before they could react, Twilight and Spike were sucked through.

They were deposited on another green, this one in view of a train station. They were in an alleyway with just enough cover to be out of sight.

Sunburst hung out one window, waving goodbye to the gathered crowd. As the train took off, Starlight suddenly came barreling toward the crowd.

“Sunburst! Sunburst!” Starlight cried, trying desperately to make it.

“I didn’t even get a chance to talk to him that night, with everypony around him,” the adult Starlight mumbled. “Then the next morning I overslept. I actually overslept!”

“Sunburst! Sunburst!” she called.

The colt didn’t hear her. Or at least, he didn’t acknowledge her. The train kept going, despite Starlight’s futile effort to catch up.

Starlight was grabbed by one of the orphanage’s caretakers. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“I-I have to say goodbye to him!” the filly said. “He’s my friend!”

“He’s gone, kid. Let it go.”

“But... I don’t want him to be!”

“Well then you’re a selfish filly, aren’t you? You’ll make new friends.”

“I don’t want new friends! I want Sunburst!”

“Talking back, huh? Well, the only thing you’re getting for supper is a few swats! So I suggest you enjoy the rest of your Sunday, because you’re coming home to a red flank!”

The caretaker pushed her away, and filly Starlight ran off crying. The trio watched as she ran, running up a hill toward a lone tree. Once there she ducked behind it, away from where the three were facing.

“A few swats?” Spike asked.

“That was the orphanage,” Starlight said, bitterness in her voice. “Step out of line, no food and the paddle.” She glared at Twilight. “Not that you’d know anything about that.”

Twilight winced. “Starlight...”

“As long as Sunburst was there, it was bearable! But the caretakers sent him away to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. I was left behind. I never saw him again! I didn’t even get a chance to say goodbye!”

“Starlight... I’m sorry your friendship with Sunburst didn’t work out. But that doesn’t mean the cutie mark is to blame.”

“Oh, it’s entirely to blame!” Starlight said, smashing her hooves against the floor. “He moved on, and I didn’t! He did great things, and I didn’t!”

‘Starlight, please...” Twilight said, trying to approach her. “This friendship didn’t work out. That’s painful, I know. I’ve seen firsthoof what that kind of pain can do to a pony,” she said. She took a deep breath. “But I also know that you can move on.”

“You’re just saying that!”

“No, really. I have a friend called Moondancer. I hurt her really bad when I left for Ponyville. But I helped show her that there were still plenty of opportunities to make friends. And now she has a better life. You can too!”

Starlight seemed unsure.

“Starlight. I’ve seen what friendship can do. Harmony didn’t ascend me for nothing. Let me show you! Let’s put the timeline right, then we can talk.”

“...Well...” She looked like she was considering it. “Well... no. No, you’re just trying to trick me!”

“What? No, Starlight, I want to help you!”

“No, you want to win! That’s all you want! Once I step down, you’ll slap a seal on my horn and toss me into jail!”

Twilight felt herself start to panic. She needed to diffuse this, all of Equestria was counting on her. “Starlight, please calm down. I want to help you.”

“I. Said. Stop. Lying!”

“She’s not lying,” Spike said. “She really...”

Starlight got right into Spike’s face. “Shut up, you stupid little...”

Twilight acted without even thinking. In a flash, Starlight was encased in crystal. Her mind raced into overtime. She had a plan. It was radical, but she saw no other way.

She grabbed Spike in her aura and flew off, heading toward the tree she had seen the filly Starlight run to earlier. She only stopped to turn to her charge and say, “Play along.”

She flew around the tree, spotting the sobbing Starlight burying her face in her hooves. She flew up, took a moment to collect herself, and placed Spike on her back. Then she gently flew down.

“Hello there, little one.”

Starlight jumped, looking up and through the tears in her eyes. Twilight landed gracefully, hoping she looked every bit as regal and graceful as Princess Celestia had always looked to her.

Starlight gaped. “You... you’re an Alicorn... but how?”

Twilight smiled. “Harmony ascended me, how else?”

“Are... are you a Princess? I thought Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance were the only Princesses.”

Twilight smiled. “I am a Princess, the Princess of Friendship. Twilight Sparkle. And this is my number one assistant, Spike.”

Spike gave an unsure wave. “Hello.”

“Is... is he a dragon? I’ve never seen a dragon before! Can they really breathe fire? Do they really live for thousands of years?”

“Yes and yes,” Spike said, blowing out a breath of green flame. Starlight, her previous woes temporarily forgotten, clapped her hooves happily.

Twilight gave her a warm smile. “Starlight, I’m not quite a Princess yet, but I will be one, over a decade from now.”

Starlight tilted her head. “You’re from the future?”

“I am! I came back using a very rare time travel spell. It’s dangerous to use, but I needed to do so in order to meet you.”

“M-meet me?”

Twilight nodded. “As the Princess of Friendship, it is my duty to fix friendship problems, and my are you having a hard one.”

At this Starlight started tearing up. “Oh boy, am I! My best friend left me! He didn’t even say goodbye! He just left, and all because of that stupid cutie mark! I... I...”

Twilight wrapped her wings around her as she started crying. The filly threw her forelegs around the Princess’s neck, burying her muzzle into her barrel.

Twilight held the filly close, then dared a look at the town. The adult Starlight had lifted herself into the air and was looking around, trying to find her.

She needed to move.

“Starlight, do you like magic?”

Starlight broke away, wiping her tears and nodding. “Y-yes. I wanted to go to Princess Celestia’s School, but now I’m scared. I... I don’t want to run into Sunburst again!”

“Oh, sweetie, you shouldn’t worry. Even if Sunburst didn’t turn out to be a good friend, you could always make more.”

“But... I’m scared.”

“Well...” Then Twilight saw it. The adult Starlight had put two and two together and was now flying toward the tree, looking panicked.

Twilight panicked too. She needed to end this, fast.

“Well, what if I teach you?” Twilight said quickly.

“Huh?” Starlight asked. She didn’t see it at the time, but Spike was giving her a questionable glance as well.

“I know a lot about Friendship and Magic, and I happen to be short one personal student. Interested?”

Starlight blinked. “You... you really know about magic?”

“You bet,” Twilight said, seeing Starlight get too close. “In fact, watch!”

Twilight lit up her horn. In a purple flash, the three were suddenly on top of a cloud, high in the atmosphere. A quickly cast cloudwalking spell allowed Starlight to interact with the new surface.

“W-wow! We teleported! And I’m on a cloud! Like a Pegasus!” She jumped on the soft surface, happily laughing.

“I know there’s a lot of potential in you, Starlight. I can bring it out, help you do great things. Just become my student.”

Starlight looked at her. “Would I get to live with you?”

“Yes. In fact, I’d be taking you to the future with me. It will mean no more orphanage, but it will also mean no chance to reconcile with Sunburst. In fact, once you say yes, you can never come back to this time.”

Starlight looked at her. “Why not?”

“Messing with the timestream is dangerous. I’m risking a lot just to bring you along, but I think you’re worth it. So, do you want to come...”

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” the filly Starlight hugged the Princess again. Twilight returned the hug.

She froze when the adult Starlight came through the clouds. Starlight, hugging her new teacher, didn’t notice.

Twilight lit up her horn, but her surprise, the adult Starlight just floated there, looking at her. For a few moments, the two stared at each other, each wondering what to make of the other.

Then the adult Starlight started to fade. Like a ghost, she simply became transparent. Twilight tensed, holding the filly Starlight tighter. That earned her a snuggle, the young one believing it an act of affection.

Twilight looked into the adult Starlight’s eyes once more, and she saw it.

Tears on her cheeks. And a smile on her face.

That last image haunted Twilight as it faded out of existence.

Twilight could only look for a moment, pondering what had just happened. The old Starlight was gone. For good.

She was gone forever. There was no going back.

And she seemed happy about it.

Did I just... did I just help a pony commit suicide?

“Princess?”

Twilight’s ears perked up. She looked down at her student... yes, she was her student... and gave a smile. “Yes, sweetie?”

“When are we going back to your castle?”

“Very soon, sweetheart. Is there anything from your orphanage you want to take with you?”

Starlight shook her head. “I didn’t have anything, Princess. I had nothing. Not even anything to remember my parents from.”

Twilight felt her heart tighten. “Well, we’ll have to do something about that, won’t we?” She pulled out the time travel spell. “Let’s see if I can get this right on the first try.” She looked over the spell again. After adjusting a few things, she lit up her horn.

In a flash a new portal popped up, and the trio was sucked through.

The other members of the Friendship Council just gaped at Twilight.

“Well... ain’t that somethin’,” Applejack said.

“Something doesn’t even begin to cover it,” Rarity said. “Really, Darling, are you telling us about a village that no longer exists where we had our cutie marks removed? That sounds like a horror story more than anything.”

“It’s the truth,” Twilight said, placing a hoof on her forehead. “And trust me, I know how crazy it sounds. I’m getting a headache just thinking about it.”

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I mean, you are raising a filly that grew into a sociopath.”

“But that was because she grew up all alone in a bad orphanage,” Pinkie said. “Now she’s growing up in a big castle with a princess as a mommy and another princess as an aunt and me as another aunt! Twilight’s really going to have to be strict for all the times I’m going to spoil her!”

Twilight grimaced. “I can’t be Starlight’s mother.”

“Why the hay not?” Applejack asked.

“I...” she trailed off as her thoughts left her. “I just need some time to think,” she said at last. “You're all up to date, and I have a lot to do. I need to look up some of the citizens of Starlight’s village, find out what happened to Sunburst, see if that orphanage is still open and lay down the law if it’s still run as badly... I’m going to be booked.”

“Oh dear... I hope no other foals got hurt,” Fluttershy said. “Why wouldn’t the Princesses do anything about it?”

“The Princesses aren’t all knowing, and Equestria’s a big place,” Twilight said. “And remember, back when Starlight was a filly, Celestia was doing most of the work. Cadance had just been crowned at the time and was still learning politics.”

“Well, if ya need anythin’, you let us know,” Applejack said. “I suppose we better get goin’...”

“Nuh-uh,” Pinkie said. “I’ve got to really meet that little filly! She went ten years without a mommy or daddy so she needs a lot of family affection to make up for it!”

Twilight opened her mouth to object, but stopped and thought. “Well, that actually sounds like a good idea,” Twilight said. “But please, don’t overwhelm her. This whole thing is a bit much for her as it is.”

“I must agree,” Rarity said. “That poor thing is going to need some affection. Before we meet her, how much does she know about the truth?”

“Nothing yet,” Twilight said. “I’ll tell her one day, but not yet. I’ll let her settle in a bit and take everything in before putting something else on her.”

“I don’t know about that, Twi,” Applejack said. “Maybe lyin’ to her ain’t the best idea.”

“I’m not lying to her,” Twilight said. “I told her I’d tell her everything at a later date. She knows I’m not telling her something, and at the moment she’s accepting it. No deception involved.”

“And what if she presses you on it?” Rarity asked.

“I... I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “Part of me is saying that that’s the time to tell her, but… I don’t know. I’m going to ask Princess Celestia about it. For right now, keep it quiet. Let’s let things simmer a bit.”

Starlight was bouncing up and down at Twilight’s side. This had been her best day ever, as far as Twilight could tell. She had been able to leave her horrible orphanage and live in a big castle. She had a princess as a mentor and a dragon as a friend, and there were five other mares who wanted to love her, including one who insisted she be called “Auntie Pinkie”.

Now was the coup de grace.

Twilight opened the door, revealing a large bedroom. It was simple at the moment, just a bed, a nightstand with a lamp and a book on it, and an empty bookshelf.

Starlight’s eyes widened as if it were plated with gold.

“This... this is really my room?”

“It’s yours. I’m sorry it’s so sparse now, but I’ll let you decorate it more. We can start going through my library tomorrow to pick out a few books...”

“I don’t have to share it with anybody?”

“Of course not. This is a big place, there’s hardly anypony left here to share with.”

“...I never had my own room before,” Starlight said, tearing up a bit. Before Twilight could say anything else, she galloped to the bed and flopped on, jumping happily.

“Hey, now Starlight, that’s bad for the bed,” she used her magic to stop Starlight, laying her gently on the bed. “Besides, it’s late and you’ve had a long day. It’s time to go to bed.”

“But Princess...”

Twilight shook her head. “Sleep is good for little ponies,” Twilight said. She pulled the covers over her new charge.

“I’m not tired!”

“That’s just because you’re riding your adrenaline. I understand today was very exciting for you, but once I read to you a bit, you’ll start feeling sleepy.” She levitated a book off the nightstand. “I think we’ll start with the Daring Do series, then move on from there... Starlight?”

Starlight was trying not to cry. “You... you’re going to read me a bedtime story?”

“Of course... unless you don’t want me to, I guess nine years old is a little too...”

“No!” she said quickly. “I mean... I don’t think I’m too old.”

Twilight smiled, but there was pain behind it. It was another reminder of just how much had been denied to the young filly.

She read. It had been a book she had read several times, and Starlight hung onto every word. The promised one chapter became three, as both filly and mare became invested in the story.

A yawn from Starlight reminded Twilight of the purpose of reading the tale in the first place. She closed the book, ignoring Starlight’s protest, and readjusted the sheet covers. “Good night, my little pony.” Then, after some consideration, she leaned in and kissed Starlight on the head.

As she pulled away, Starlight suddenly shot out, wrapping her forelegs around Twilight’s neck. The princess was stunned. She opened her mouth to say something, until she felt it. Starlight’s little muzzle placed a kiss on her cheek.

“Thank you.”

Twilight just hugged the little filly. So many thoughts were going through her head, but there was one she couldn’t deny. This filly needed affection, and she was going to give it to her.

When Starlight let go, Twilight tucked her back in, giving her a warm smile.

“Goodnight M... Princess.”

Twilight froze for a split second, then put on her widest grin. “Goodnight, Starlight. Remember, m-my room is just two doors down, right past Spike’s. If you need anything, don’t be afraid to call me.”

She calmly turned off the lantern, exited the room, and closed the door.

And then the panic took over.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh, what do I do?”

She started pacing down the hall. She nearly called me Mom... She nearly called me Mom! No, no, I can’t...

Twilight quickened her pace, as if trying to outrun her thoughts. She had killed the old Starlight Glimmer. She had taken in this new one in a cold-blooded act out of practicality. At the time, it had seemed so easy, but now...

Sweet Celestia, the old Starlight had smiled at her death. Smiled! Was... did she... just how much hurt had the old Starlight carried? Was she that welcoming? Oh Celestia... And this wasn’t even getting into the damage she might have done to the timeline.

What if I really changed something in the timeline? What if Starlight had done something that saved lives? What if I’ve set into motion events like the ones in any of the other timelines and it just hasn’t finished happening yet? Oh, Celestia...

Her stomach hurt. Starlight wanted a mother. She wanted the pony who had killed her and maybe caused a disaster to be her mother. No.. no...

She needed to write a letter.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have a lot to tell you about. Most of it I need to tell you in person, as I don’t want to risk having a written record of it that can be traced. If you can, I need to meet with you tomorrow, and maybe the other Princesses, about a matter that might have had serious consequences.

The center of this is that I’ve taken on my first student: a filly named Starlight Glimmer. I understand you asked me to inform you ahead of time and get your blessing on my first, but circumstances prevented that, and I’ll explain why during our meeting. I’m asking you to trust me on this.

She sighed, rolling up the scroll and handing it to Spike, who sent it off in a puff. “That’s that,” Spike said, yawning. “If you don’t mind, I’m going to turn in.”

“Of course, Spike. You must be exhausted. But be ready tomorrow, this has left a lot of mess to go through.”

Spike rolled her eyes. “Of course. Well, at least I’ll be able to...” He was interrupted when he burped up a reply letter. While the dragon moaned in annoyance, Twilight took the letter and read it.

Twilight,

Luna has agreed to take over court tomorrow while I visit. I trust you. I’ll see you tomorrow.

Twilight gave a sigh of relief. Celestia had agreed to meet with her. Now she only had to tell her and she’d know what to do.

Twilight allowed Spike to leave, and then went to her desk. She intended to start her research into what in the timeline had changed. However, as she sat down, exhaustion caught up with her all at once. She instead went to her bed. She was asleep seconds after hitting the pillow.

“Princess?”

Twilight’s eyes opened. How long had she been asleep? That question was pushed out of her mind when she saw Starlight at the side of her bed. She was looking at her teacher with a look of supreme worry.

“Starlight? Is something wrong?”

Starlight rubbed her hoof along the ground. “Princess... I’m sorry. I really appreciate everything you’ve done for me, it’s just... I can’t sleep!”

Twilight blinked. “Why?”

Starlight cringed a bit. “It’s just so big and empty! I’m sorry, Princess, that must sound silly to you, but it’s just so big and empty and I can’t sleep and... oh!”

Starlight was cut off by Twilight’s magic lifting her. Despite the suddenness it was quite gently, placing her on the bed at the princess’s side.

“Starlight... it’s okay. I understand exactly how you feel. When I first got my castle, it seemed big and empty to me too.”

The young filly gaped. “But you’re a princess!”

“I wasn’t born a princess. Back when I was an ordinary Unicorn, I lived in a library. It was small, but it was mine. When I had to move in here, it seemed cold and empty to me, too. I use to make excuses to stay with my friends instead. It wasn’t until they helped decorate it a bit that I felt at home.”

“Really?”

Twilight nodded. “You bet. There’s no shame in finding this place a bit scary.” She placed a wing onto her student and pulled her into a hug. While the filly cuddled up to her, Twilight thought about her next move. On one hoof, she needed to keep her distance... but the filly needed this. Her health and happiness would be hurt far more if she refused.

“How about this: tonight, you can sleep with me. Tomorrow Spike or one of my friends can take you into town to buy a few things. Sound good?”

She felt the filly’s head nod. “Yes, Princess.”

“Good.” She lifted the blankets and allowed Starlight to get under them. Once they were cozy again, Twilight uttered her last words. “Good night, my most faithful student.”

Celestia blinked. “That... is quite a tale, Twilight.”

Twilight looked away, ashamed. “Do you think I made the right choice?”

“You said you saw no other way, and I trust you enough that I believe there wasn’t one. You did your best with Equestria’s best intentions in mind. And as for the consequences... well, there’s no use worrying about what was, let’s only focus on what will be. You say you’ve already made a plan to look into everything, and I want to hear it.”

“And what about when to tell Starlight?”

Celestia gave a warm smile. “You tell me, Twilight. She’s your student, you know her better than me. I’m sure you’ll know when the time is right.”

Twilight winced. “I’m not sure.”

“Twilight, you aren’t the little foal I took in anymore... even though I truly miss those days. Trust yourself, Twilight, and don’t doubt your decisions. I’ve doubted you before, and it ended in disaster.”

Twilight felt her face heat. “Princess...”

“You know, you really should be calling me Celestia. We’re equals now...” She looked around the room. “Of course, it would help if you actually had a palace staff. Seriously, Starlight should not have been able to get so close. I’m starting you a guard tomorrow. The other nobles are just going to have to take a pay cut...”

Twilight sighed. A lot had happened since that day. She had found the orphanage and truly laid down the law. The entire staff found themselves in legal trouble for the terrible conditions, and a new one had been hired in its place. Her palace had received its own guard, headed by this world’s Flash Sentry, a choice Twilight made in earnest, only to be disappointed when she learned it wasn’t the same Flash she loved.

She couldn’t hold it against her Flash for trying the same with his world’s Twilight.

Ever since that conversation, Twilight had thought long and hard about when to tell Starlight. She eventually decided that when Starlight really started to press would be as good a time as any. If she was old enough to really want the truth, she should get it.

And then this came up.

She looked at the fatality report again.

The old Starlight said that the Sunburst in her timeline went on to do great things. Did that mean her meddling had killed him? Or did Starlight simply refuse to ever look into what Sunburst did in the old timeline as it was too painful for her? She prayed it was the latter. She hoped. In all her research on Starlight in the old timeline, Sunburst had never come up. That hinted that Starlight’s assessment was wrong.

And now, there was a new wrinkle in the whole mess. Decisions, decisions...

She sighed, putting the report away. This was supposed to be an exciting time. Her relationship with Flash blooming, the humans seeing her world, two species coming together...

But all she could think about was this.

What was she going to do?

Starlight floated through the Ether. She would soon be in Harmony’s embrace.

And she smiled.

Images flashed in her head. Ones of a timeline she had not had the chance to live, but could see clearly.

Images of herself growing up, getting her cutie mark, and seeing two worlds come together. Images of her making friends and doing great things. Images of her growing up with Twilight and getting close to her.

Mom... you don’t need to worry. I’ve seen how this story ends. When I saw, I finally understood. I understood what I was doing and thinking was wrong. And I saw... where the new me would be at my age.

Your actions aren’t going to be consequence free, but you’ll make it through. It may be hard at times, but trust me... there’s a happy ending coming, and it’s well worth the wait.

Author's Note

Well, here you go.

I was going to make this a separate one-shot, but I decided this needed to be in the main story. It also needed to be told soon, based on the fact that it's probably the biggest difference from canon. There are some other changes in the timeline I haven't written down yet (Lesson Zero and A Canterlot Wedding happened a bit differently) but this is the big one, and it needed to be told.

I'm a little iffy on the last scene, showing that the old Starlight welcomed the change. I don't want this story getting a dark tag, but unlike Raising Spike, I wanted this Starlight to be sympathetic, and I think realizing the new timeline will be happier would cause her to accept her fate. Despite Twilight's worry, Starlight wasn't trying suicide by cop.

Not that removing Starlight will be consequence free, but I'm not one for sad endings, even if the heroes have to earn happiness.

There will be other Interlude chapters that will go into some more backstory, one for Human Twilight and Dog Spike, one for Princess Celestia and Luna, one for Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna, one for Sunset, etc.

And since this came up in this chapter: Sunburst died in the timeline with Starlight as well. That wasn't a change brought on by Twilight's meddling. Nothing in season 6 is canon to this story.

Humans X

Magic Log, Entry 1765

My experiment was a success. The machine I built broke apart after a single use, and it brought a Unicorn to Terra. This one came as quite a surprise to me, but... well, that’s a bit personal.

We introduced ourselves, in a sense, and told him that we were experimenting with a way to look into different worlds. We have claimed that him being here is a mistake, and we want to send him home as soon as possible. We have placed him in a holding room, where he awaits me.

Our claim of him being here being just a mistake... I’m not sure how much of a lie that is. Going over my notes and blueprints, they suddenly seem foreign to me, like someone else wrote them. I believe that I will be able to recreate the machine, though it would be like I never made it before. My thoughts and memories regarding it seem to have evaporated with the arrival of our new guest.

Well... no time to dwell on it. I have more important things to attend to at the moment. Sunburst is currently waiting for me in the room we’ve placed him in, and if I want to keep him cooperative I better get in there soon.

-Starlight Glimmer

Twilight sat in the cafeteria of Canterlot High, which is where several students went after they were finished with their current final. She was the first one there after finishing her biology final, and triple-checking her work. Micro Chips was there next, saying Hello then sitting down and playing a game on his phone. Twilight barely looked up from Everything You Wanted to Know About Arthropods to say Hello back.

It was a few minutes later when Sunset entered.

“Figured I’d find you here already,” she said, sitting down next to her.

She smiled. “How’d you do?”

“I burned my way through it. I wasn’t expecting to finish before you, but I’m disappointed Micro Chips beat me.” The boy in question was too busy playing on his phone to notice.

“So... what’s going to happen when we go to Equestria in a few days? What’s going to happen to Adagio?”

Sunset sighed. “She’s still refusing to go back to Equestria until her sisters are freed. We keep telling her that she’d be safer there, but she says that Princess Celestia would throw her in the dungeon as soon as she got there.”

Twilight looked confused. “But... they sent her over a pardon...”

Sunset nodded. “I know. I think she just doesn’t want to admit how much she cares about her sisters. If you ask me... she’ll never admit this, but if you ask me... I think she feels that going to safety without the others would be a betrayal.”

Despite herself, Twilight couldn’t help but smile. “Well... do you think she’ll be safe at Fluttershy’s?”

Sunset shrugged. “Who knows? I don’t think the Changelings will try anything that involves breaking into a house and kidnapping. They’ll want to have a low profile, at least until they figure out magic, and a crime like that is bound to draw more attention than they want.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. Adagio said that their experiments on Aria and Sonata weren’t turning up anything. She had heard them talking about it a few times. So hopefully their progress will be stagnant until we’re ready for first contact.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah... hopefully.”

”Well, Sunburst,” the bigger creature said. “I want to be the first to welcome you to our world. My name is Miss Chrysalis, and this is my friend...”

“Midnight,” the other creature said quickly. Miss Chrysalis turned from Sunburst to look at her.

He hardly registered that, as he turned to look at Midnight. “You... you look familiar...”

“You must be imagining things, little one,” Midnight said. “I have never seen a pony like you...”

“L-like me?”

“Oh yes. But you must be so scared right now. Why don’t I take you someplace more comfortable and we can start explaining things to you.”

Sunburst sat on the couch of the big room that the humans had provided him. He nibbled a bit on the hay they offered. It wasn’t as good as the hay they served at Princess Celestia’s school, but it was the only thing they could offer him at the moment.

The humans had been nice so far, but he was still scared. He wanted to go home. He wanted to see Starlight again. This world was strange, and it apparently had no magic.

He thought back to the two humans that had greeted him on that first day. They seemed so nice, Midnight especially. He didn’t know why, but he felt right at home with her.

As if his thoughts had willed it to happen, the door unlocked at that point and she walked in. She was carrying a clipboard, but was smiling at him. “Hello, Sunburst.”

“Hello, Miss Midnight,” Sunburst said.

She sat down on the couch, putting the clipboard on the end table where Sunburst couldn’t see it. She turned her attention to the small colt, putting on a smile. “I understand that you’re very afraid. You must be scared and confused. We want to help you get back home.”

Sunburst tilted his head and looked at her. “I... I don’t know why, but I know I can trust you.”

Carefully, like she was afraid that Sunburst might be scared of her, Starlight reached out and touched Sunburst. Sunburst pressed up against her, finding the touch pleasing.

“You can. We’re doing everything we can to get you home. But for now, we need to know some things about you. The more we understand about you, the more of a chance we have to get you home.”

Sunburst nodded. “I’m ready to tell you anything.”

She smiled. “Sunburst, how much do you understand about how your magic works?”

He tilted his head. “Like how we can use our horns to do magic?”

“That’s right.”

“The truth is... I’m not really sure.”

Starlight looked up from her notepad. This was clearly not the answer she had been expecting. “I thought you said you were a student of magic. Had they not taught you that?”

“It would have been one of my next lessons. I know that our horns take sunlight and moonlight and turn it into magic.”

Intrigued, Starlight wrote Magic appears to be the conversion of solar power on her notebook. “Do you notice yourself any weaker at night?”

Sunburst tilted his head. “No. Why do you ask?”

“Well, in this world, moonlight is simply sunlight being reflected off the moon. Could that be the same in your world?”

Sunburst looked at Starlight like she had grown a second head. “What? That’s silly. No, the moon and sun generate their own light. That’s why our ruler, Princess Celestia is so revered. She moves the sun and the moon.”

Starlight wasn’t sure how to take that. The Sirens all claimed that the sun and the moon were moved magically in their world, but that couldn’t be right. It had to be some sort of trick. Talking magical ponies were one thing, but that much power was absurd.

Also, the Sirens mentioned another ruler, one that used to move the moon.

“So... this ‘Princess Celestia’ moves the heavens!”

Sunburst nodded. “They say there used to be another alicorn that moved the moon, but that might just be a legend.”

At Starlight’s insistence, Sunburst told her the legend of NightMare Moon. It more or less followed the version Aria and Sonata had given her, though apparently some details had gotten muddled.

“Alright then, back to your magic. Are you finding it any harder to use your magic?”

“No. I can still levitate just fine, but it’s the only skill that I really know. I would have learned a lot of really cool stuff in Princess Celestia’s school.”

“Can you lift a few things for me?” She gestured to the table in front of them, where a single paperweight was sitting. “Please lift that for me.”

Sunburst did so. He held it up for a few moments, then Starlight told him to set it down gently.

“What other skills would you have learned?”

“Teleportation is a really cool one. You can go from point A to point B in an instant. Making clouds of smoke is another. Firing blasts of magic to protect yourself, and shields. Then there’s the stuff only real good wizards can do, like transformation, and age spells that can change your appearance.”

Starlight quickly jotted everything down. “Do you have any ideas on how to do those things?”

“Well, no. I would have learned. I was hoping to become Princess Celestia’s personal student one day.”

Starlight kept an outward look of calm, but inside she was getting frustrated, even though she suspected that he’d be able to tell them very little.

“Right now, a pony named Sunset Shimmer is Princess Celestia’s personal student... I think. I heard something happened between them, but all the teachers seem pretty quiet about it.”

Starlight only heard the first part of that sentence. Sunset Shimmer? But... she had gotten here years ago. And their eyes and ears around Canterlot High said that time was passing even faster in the magic world...

“Miss Midnight?”

Starlight shook her head. “Pardon me, Sunburst. I drifted off for a moment there. It happens when I’m deep in thought.”

Sunburst smiled. “You sound like my friend Starlight.”

That felt like a knife through Starlight’s heart. “Do I now?” she said, her voice trying to sound even.

Sunburst nodded. “Yeah. She’s my best friend. We did everything together. But when I got my cutie mark... that’s this thing here,” he said, showing off his flank, “the caretakers at the orphanage sent me off to Canterlot to study under Princess Celestia. I was so excited, but they put me on the train before I could even say goodbye to her. I was going to ask the school to send her an application. Oh, I hope it got through. I wonder what she’ll think of me disappearing... Miss Midnight?”

Starlight had turned away so the little pony couldn’t see her tears. She quickly wiped them away. “Oh, I’m listening, Sunburst,” she said, trying to keep her voice steady. “It sounds like you had a good friend.”

“The best,” he said. “I just hope she hasn’t forgotten about me.”

“I’m.. I’m sure she hasn’t,” Starlight finished collecting herself, then turned to Sunburst. Gently, she placed a hand on Sunburst’s neck. The little pony took the touch with comfort, leaning in and nuzzling Starlight. This was almost too much for her to bear, but being raised in the Changeling underworld had a habit of making her hide her feelings. She took Sunburst in a hug.

“I’m sure Starlight’s waiting for you. We’ll get you home so you can see her again. But we can’t do that without information. You need to tell us everything you know so we can send you home.”

He nodded. “I will.”

“Good. Now, explain these cutie marks to me...”

Miss Chrysalis watched this display on the monitor, confused. What were these emotions? Starlight had been acting strangely since the pony had showed up.

As she thought, the pieces were falling into place. Starlight seemed to have some familiarity with this pony. But that was impossible! But... wasn’t there another version of one of the girls at the high school that occasionally visited? That meant that there might be other versions of everyone in this other world. The pieces clicked into place.

So... there was a Sunburst in Starlight’s life. Or had been. She needed to remember that little detail. Anything that might give her more of a grip on Starlight.

She kept watching. It was boring a good deal of the time, part of the trick was convincing the young Sunburst that he was their first contact with the other world. So, all the questions that Starlight asked were getting him to repeat information their willing test subjects had already told them.

She grinned at the thought of Sonata and Aria, and the new brand of hatred that they had for their sister. After Adagio had escaped, the sisters had been brought back to the small rooms, strapped to the beds, and been given sensory deprivation for a full twenty-four hours. It had done its job perfectly. They now hated their sister so fiercely that they wouldn’t follow her if she came to rescue them. And when she was recaptured, they could just stick her in the same room and let the pair wear her down. And if she proved uncooperative and she decided to let Starlight run her more extreme experiments, they wouldn’t shed any tears if they proved fatal.

She checked the monitor that showed the two Sirens in their room. Sonata was playing another video game, the latest, although not hooked up for online play, of course. Not that it should matter at this point, they should have learned their helplessness by now. Aria was reading a book, though Chrysalis could see her half-filled canvas on one side. She had tried to start painting lately.

She watched the monitors a bit longer, then turned back to Starlight and Sunburst. For nearly an hour the two talked, mostly Starlight asking questions and Sunburst answering. Finally, Starlight rose from the couch and pressed a button next to the door. A few guards came in, each carrying some toy, newly purchased from a shop in town. Another guard asked Sunburst what he wanted for dinner. It was difficult, but they found something they could prepare on such short notice.

As Starlight had guessed, Sunburst had told them nothing new, but this had succeeded in building a rapport with the young pony. As much as Chrysalis preferred the stick, she understood the carrot was often more effective. With the Sirens, that wasn’t an issue. They were adult, distrustful of everyone. The stick was needed.

But Sunburst... Sunburst could be all carrot.

She poured herself a drink. Perhaps not the best move considering it was only the afternoon, but after everything that had happened, she needed a drink. She took a sip, thinking about all the chess pieces that she had on the board.

There were the Sirens, broken and not even attempting to escape anymore. They had accepted that they belonged to the Changelings, even if they didn’t consciously realize it yet. There was the missing Siren, who was still a wild card. Her spies hadn’t yet verified if she had run back to Canterlot, but that was the most likely place she’d go, if she was still interested in saving her sisters. Once it was verified, she could proceed.

The new pony was certainly going to be a game-changer. Starlight would advance her research, but how quickly she could move into the practical applications of magic was another matter entirely. Still, progress was progress. This would appease the other Dons.

The children at Canterlot High were the biggest threats. She had hoped that the kidnapping of Twilight Sparkle would get them results, but it only showed their hand. She cursed herself. Well, Adagio would have escaped either way, she supposed, and she would have revealed them anyway. No use crying over spilled milk.

And the guard... the one that had messed up. She didn’t quite recall his name, and currently didn’t care to remember. What exactly his mission was going to be depended on where Adagio was found. And whatever he did, he would understand that he best take his duties seriously from now on.

And the former Principal, Abacus Cinch, was currently right where they wanted her to be. Her daughter was proving to be an annoyance, but she was currently serving her purpose as well.

Yes, all her pieces were on the board, and despite her setbacks, she was now firmly on track again. There was only one more thing she needed to do before the end of the day.

Well, two more. First she needed to send her progress to the other Dons. Then, she needed to have a word with Starlight.

Aria flipped through her book. She wasn’t quite enjoying it, but she had asked for the biggest, thickest thing the changelings could get her in order to pass the time, and time passing was the most valuable commodity.

Aria only occasionally glanced up at what her sister was playing. Some new game with flashy colors and a lot of movement. She could retch. All this time and her sister still hadn’t matured. Hearing that constant drabble was making her ears bleed. She almost wished she was back in the other room.

The moment that thought entered her brain, she felt her body begin to shake. Her breath became short, her vision became dizzy. Before she knew what was happening, she was suddenly off the couch, on the floor and trying desperately to catch her breath.

She didn’t realize there was something soft and warm wrapped around her until she started to calm down. It was Sonata, who had pulled away from her game for her. She had Aria wrapped in a tight embrace, pressing her sister’s head into her chest.

“You had another one.”

Usually Aria would snap at her for making such an obvious comment, but even if she could have gotten the words out she wouldn’t have dared speak them. She needed her sister too badly to say anything that might push her away.

For a few moments, they sat there in silence. Even Sonata’s game, on pause, made no sound. Aria looked over the room. She saw her book, the thick hardcover novel of two warring settlements after a plague wiped out most of humanity, laying on the ground. She had lost her place. She could probably remember where she was.

“Don’t worry. I’m sure once these guys get magic they’ll let us out. Then we can go throttle Adagio for doing this to us!”

Aria was suddenly glad she was recovering from a panic attack, because she might have ended up screaming, “No, you idiot! Don’t blame her! Blame them!” There were cameras watching them, and she was sure that if they even suspected she wasn’t completely broken, it’d be back in the small room, strapped to the bed, her important senses experiencing nothingness. Or worse, maybe some of the horrible methods that teenager had talked about.

The truth is, she was grateful Adagio had escaped. That meant help might come. It meant that Adagio might care enough about them to come after them. She had to, right? She couldn’t have possibly stayed with them all those years and be so willing to leave them behind?

Still, even if Adagio had just run off and hid, she could escape alone. And she truly was alone. She had hoped Sonata was putting up an act, but that couldn't be the case. Sonata was an idiot even in the best of times, and these were far from the best.

But it didn’t matter. She had convinced them that she was broken. They weren’t suspecting her to fight back. So she’d bide her time and wait. And when an opportunity presented herself, she’d take it.

“Besides, we need to look on the bright side of things,” Sonata said, bringing Aria out of her thoughts.

“What’s that?” she asked in a weak voice.

“If Starlight’s experiments work, we get our magic back! And that means that we can go back to that high school and trash those girls!”

Aria wondered what to say to that, and decided silence was the safest bet. She found it odd, but she couldn’t muster up any hatred for the girls at Canterlot High, at least not anymore. Their defeat seemed like a lifetime ago, and now her hatred was directed towards her captors.

She felt... regret. She was wishing she had taken there offer. If only because it would have possibly protected her from all this. She saw the logic in Sonata’s hatred. After all, if the girls hadn’t defeated them, they’d still have their powers. They’d be ruling the world.

Or would they be? These Changelings had obviously been studying magic even before they’d captured them. Would they have been able to take them down? Had they been doomed from the start?

She hated all these thoughts. She was beginning to miss the old days. At least she knew she was supposed to hate Star Swirl the Bearded.

But now she wasn’t even certain about that. She knew people would rise up and try to stop her and her sisters. She knew it was a risk and she went ahead anyway. Was she really to blame anyone for trying to defend themselves?

“I need a drink,” she said out loud.

Almost immediately Sonata released her and stood up, marching over to the water cooler on the edge of the room. She began to pour a cup. Aria wanted to call her back, both because she misunderstood what kind of drink she wanted, and partly because she missed her sister’s contact.

Sonata brought back the cup. Aria took it and drank. The water tasted good, and she realized she really needed the drink, even if it wasn’t having the same effect that she had wanted it to have.

After she had gulped the cup down, she finally talked to Sonata. “So you think that Starlight will find anything soon?”

“I hope so. She’s really smart. And until then, every day is taco day!”

She rolled her eyes. Sonata liked two things: sugar and tacos. Starlight would only let them have sugar once a week, so that left tacos. But the first part of her sentence was what she wanted to hear.

The sooner she gave them back their magic, the sooner she’d have an opportunity to escape.

Any further thoughts were interrupted by the door unlocking and opening. A man walked in, the guards right behind him. He was there to take their dinner order.

That act got them back to doing what they were doing. After he left, Sonata returned to hacking down ninjas in the virtual world, and Aria returned to her book. An hour later dinner came. They ate in silence.

That night, when it was lights out, Aria crawled into her sister’s bed. Sonata just held her close.

Magic Log, Entry 1766

My first meeting with Sunburst was a success. We have started building up a rapport, and he seems to trust me completely. Sadly, it is as I suspected, and he’s at an age where he doesn’t truly know the intricacies of how magic works any better than the average human child understands how their body functions. We have a vague idea that it might be solar power, but Sunburst is unable to articulate the process well enough.

Oddly enough he has repeated the Sirens’ story about a pony moving the sun and moon. Could this be possible? If so, I will be advising Miss Chrysalis to tread carefully. Any creature that can put out the power necessary to perform that is not one to be trifled with lightly. If these ponies do make an official contact, our government might be the least of our problems.

Tomorrow I’m going to ask Sunburst some more questions about a Unicorn horn. If possible, I’ll see if I can take a small chip from Sunburst for analysis. If that would damage him, we’ll have to consider other methods.

Still, as little true information as I’ve received, I believe that the arrival of Sunburst has pushed my research ahead a full decade.

Starlight looked over her notes, pondering what to do next. There was a lot of possibilities to get through, and it was possible that taking a sample of Sunburst’s horn wouldn’t be feasible. The next logical thing would be to put Sunburst through a series of tests.

The door opened, and another man entered. Starlight recognized him as one of Chrysalis’s aides, though she couldn’t be bothered to remember his name.

“Miss Chrysalis wishes to see you in her office for a status report.”

Starlight nodded. “Tell her I’ll be there momentarily, as soon as I wrap something up.”

The man nodded and left, knowing Starlight was one of the few that could get away with asking Miss Chrysalis to wait.

Starlight looked at the entry written up on her computer screen. After a few minutes of deliberation, she typed in, “I will suggest we temporarily suspend any testing on the Sirens. Something tells me that we’ll get further with them after we unlock Sunburst’s potential.”

Satisfied, she signed off, then gathered up her notes for her new proposals.

When she entered Miss Chrysalis’s office, everything seemed to be about normal. The matriarch of the Changelings was sitting at her desk, looking over some paperwork while casually sipping another drink.

Still, Starlight felt uneasy all of a sudden. This whole thing had the air of being staged.

Chrysalis looked at her and smiled. It was a smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “I take it you have some good news for me.”

“Our initial meetings with Sunburst yielded very little in the way of new information, but they succeeded in their true purpose of establishing a relationship with Sunburst,” Starlight said, launching into her prepared speech. “He seems to have a similar level of naiveté as a human child his age, and should be easy to mold...”

Chrysalis listened, though there was hardly a need to. She had been watching, after all, she had guessed just about everything that Starlight had to tell her. No, she was playing along right now.

As Starlight went on, Chrysalis opened a jewelry box sitting on her desk. She heard Starlight’s voice falter slightly at seeing this, but soon she was going on as if nothing unusual had happened.

Chrysalis pulled out a ring with a large diamond on it. She slipped it on, pretending that she was admiring it. As Starlight wrapped up her findings, Chrysalis asked the next question. “So, what next?”

“That will depend on what the coming interviews tell us, but I have a feeling that focusing on Sunburst will yield us better results than focusing on the Sirens. I’d like your permission to redirect my experiments as such.”

Chrysalis smiled. It was not a pleasant smile, and it made Starlight nervous.

Miss Chrysalis rose to her feet and walked around her desk. She held up the hand that wore the large diamond around one finger.

“Do you like my ring?”

Starlight was stunned by the question. “Um... yes, I gue...”

Chrysalis’s hand moved so fast, it was like a black blur. Starlight didn’t see it. What she did see were the stars in her vision as the hand hit her fist first in the side of the head. The large diamond connecting perfectly.

Starlight hit the ground, her vision blurred and her head feeling like it was splitting open from pain. She let out a groan, it was all she could manage. She lay on her side, waiting for the pain to stop.

Unfortunately, this wasn’t the end of the pain. Chrysalis walked to her side. With a single well-placed kick, the tip of her high-heel made contact with Starlight’s stomach. The air left her in an instant, leaving her even unable to cry out in pain as she rolled onto her back.

She desperately tried to catch her breath, but she felt the high heel that her boss wore coming down on her neck. It wasn’t being pressed down, but the long heel was touching her throat, making the threat obvious.

“I know you disobeyed me,” Chrysalis said. “Deliberately disobeyed a direct order. You activated that machine even after I told you not to.” Her tone hardly sounded angry. In fact, she almost sounded like she could be chatting about the weather. “This wasn’t you using discretion when an unexpected situation came up, or because you knew something I didn’t know. No, it wasn’t five seconds later that you went against me.”

Starlight desperately wanted to say something in her defense, bet she was only starting to get the wind back inside her. She figured that was a saving grace, as Chrysalis would have likely kicked her again in response.

“Now, the very fact that you turned out to be correct is the only reason that you’re still alive. You got lucky, conducting that experiment that had so many variables that you couldn’t possibly account for them all, and it landed this little pony into my lap.”

Starlight was beginning to breathe normally. Her vision was starting to focus.

“You’ve been a great asset to me.” With that, Chrysalis pressed her heel down. Not a lot, but Starlight started to have trouble breathing again.

“I suggest you not press your luck again. You think you’re irreplaceable, and you might be right. But I’m always better off without a disloyal subordinate.”

She lifted her foot up, allowing Starlight to breathe. She could only lie there, partly trying to collect herself and partly because she was too scared to do anything until Chrysalis specifically told her to.

“Get up.”

It was an arduous process just standing. Chrysalis had hit hard enough that she was still reling, and she felt dizzy. Still, Chrysalis didn’t tell her to go faster. She waited patiently for her command to be carried out.

Once it had been, Chrysalis took Starlight’s head in her hands almost gently and looked her over.

“Good... your hair will cover the bruise just as I intended. No need in scaring little Sunburst.” There was no threat or anger in her voice. It seemed almost gentle. She removed her hands. “Do what you think is best. That’s why I hired you.”

Starlight left the office, walking in a daze back to her quarters. Once inside she locked the door, she fell on her bed. She cried herself to sleep.

That night the girls had a sleepover at Rarity’s, the biggest house in the group, to celebrate the end of the school year. After an eventful night, they finished up by watching a movie.

By the time the credits were rolling, they were all asleep, sprayed on the couches and sleeping bags they brought.

All except Sunset Shimmer, still awake, though for once not from worry. On the contrary, she felt better than she had felt in days. She quietly thanked Harmony for the peace she had had. As she sat on the couch, watching all her sleeping friends. For that night, there was no upcoming crisis, no Changeling Mafia to battle, no captured Siren to free. Over the next two days they agreed to all spend with their families, celebrating Mother and Father’s Day since they’d be spending both holidays in Equestria. Then, she’d spend an entire summer in her homeland.

Twilight was at her side, sound asleep. She was smiling too. It seemed her sleep was getting more and more content.

Carefully, she levitated Twilight’s blanket up. It had been was falling off of her, tucking it into her. Then she adjusted her own blanket, turned off the television, and closed her eyes.

She didn’t see the still very much awake Pinkie looking at her two cuddling friends and smiling.